《My Ten Wives and Ten Rings in the Apocalypse》


 Chapter 1 The Beginning And The End

    "Do you think they can subdue these legendary beasts?" A young man with arge spectacle hanging at the tip of his nose asked. While trying to adjust his spectacle, he looked at the person beside him.


    "You''re new. Watch and learn how mighty these people are." A female voice said confidently.


    The air brings the conversation to my hearing. Everything in 1 km from me is under my sound power, noticing the slight buzz from the bees. I looked in the direction of the sound and a light chuckle escaped from my mouth.


    How far have wee? I wondered, shaking my head. The cold chilly winds blew to my face, sipping into the pores of my skin, trying to freeze my blood. I exhale a turbid cold air and looked at the colossal beast in front of me. They are the legendary beast hiding in the depth of earth.  Now, they are out.


    Gra! Gra!


    I ignore the howling of the beast and looked around. I reminisce about where I met the young and old people of valor. One of the colossal beasts attacked me with one of its huge legs. The single swings of arms generated a tornado of wind, trying to crush me into mincemeat. I look like an ant in front of the enormous attack. Yet¡­


    I click my tongue. "I wasn''t here by mistake."


    I wave my hands and ten medium-size golden rings whistle through the battlefield, leaving a golden trail. Imand the rings with the waves of my hands. And the rings form a shield around.


    Boom!


    The strong colossal hand hit the rings and bounce back, creating enormous shock waves. The shock waves spread throughout the battlefield, forcing other battles to be on hold. I sense the various gaze on my body like an x-ray sensor. I shrugged; I''m used to it. Perhaps, I somewhat like it.


    The Klemon took a step back. Its skeletal head with a medium-length horn on the forehead, twoplex vivid green eyes, no ears, no nose, and a short snort. It has a thick neck, and its shoulders are narrow. It has a tubr torso.


    Four strong legs that end in pincers and no tail. The Klemon''s body was covered in a strong overbearing skin, dark blue, dark gray, deep red, dull blue, and straw.


    It makes an enormous cry. All the lesser beasts coward in fear. The color on its body glowed. While the other four colossal beasts looked at the Klemon in disdain.


    Swiss!


    An enormous pressure pressed on me from nowhere. My blood boiled. The heavy dark armor on my body shook vehemently, but that''s all. This little vibration means nothing to me.


    I raised my head and looked at the Klemon. But I can barely see its head.  It was just too big. Suddenly, the Klemon attacked me with it his horn. The air vibrate and thend trembled. Cracks appeared on the surface of the earth.


    "Commander, the path has been cleared." An excited voice came from the radio, hanging on my shoulder.


    "Oh! So fast." I muttered. "Boys, let''s end the show."


    I rush toward the Klemon''s attack with the ten rings osciting around me. I jumped forward, high enough to see its skeletal head. Furthermore, I send one of my rings toward its head. A whistling sound echoed on the battlefield, proiming my battle has begun.


    Boom!


    The Klemon retreated. Its enormous body shook.  I won''t let you go. I swing my hand and four rings flew toward the enemy. They surrounded the colossal beast from all sides.


    "Sound Annihtion - Fatality," I shouted.


    Howl!


    The five rings drilled into the Klemon skin like it was nothing. Blood fell like an open dam. The Klemon skin yed every second. The Klemon cried in agony. Its cries reverberated in the skull of other people like a sledgehammer. But it did not affect me.  It struggles for a moment, hitting its enormous body on the ground, rolling, trying to force out the rings.<sub> </sub>


    Howl!


    After a couple of seconds, the Klemony in a pool of blood and flesh, leaving only its skeletons. I  snorted and waves my hand. The five rings return with no traces of blood. Inded on the ground and stared at the four other colossal beasts.


    "We''vee so far. Nothing is going to stop us."


    The four colossal beasts stared at me for a moment. One of the colossal beasts makes a cry in the air and took off into the air. The other looked at each other and makes an indistinct sound. The three turn their back and retreated into therge expanse of ice nes.


    Huh!


    I let out a sigh of relief. A smile appeared on my face. ''We won.'' I turned and looked at the thousands of brave men and women, shouting for joy. ''I know this is not the end. More ising. But we have nothing to fear.''


    "What are you thinking." An enchanting voice came from my right.


    I don''t need to turn to know who it was. Imanded my weapons, and they returned to my arm. I turn to face her.  Her deep blue eyes captivated my soul. My heart miss a beat. Iughed and approached her.


    "Nothing much. Just happy" I snaked around her slim sulent waist. Gush! I can''t have enough of these.


    "Do you realize we are outside? Besides, have you forgotten about the others.?" She asked with a gorgeous smile on her beautiful small purple lips, not pushing my arms away.


    "I know. But seeing you hypnotize my soul. If I don''t touch you¡ª"


    "If you two are done. We can leave, right?" Another female pouted.


    Hmm! Hmm!


    I cleared my throat and turned. I saw four youngdies, dressed in light shiny armor, ring at me. The armor adds beauty and charm to their slim enchanting body. Dang it! How could I forget they are still on the battlefield.


    "Where are the others. Has everyone retreated?" I asked with a wry smile.


    "Yes. Everyone is inside"


    "Let go?" I said with a straight face.


    I heard a chuckle behind. I wanted to pounce on this witch. But I calm my boiling blood and walked toward the long metal beast. It was our ark. The only safe zone on earth. It was 2 km long, containing 1000 cars.


    I stop at the entrance of the ark and allow all my wives to enter. I touch the ark, feeling the cold hard steel, and I looked at the sky, and reminisce.


    "How did we get here?"


    ****


    AN: Thank you for reading my book. English is not my firstnguage, probably the third. So, any grammatical mistakes please do inform me. :D


    Vote andment for more chapters.

 Chapter 2 Beginning

    The greatest glory in living lies not in never falling, but in rising every time we fall.


    ****


    "In the world of today, science and technology have advanced in such a way that it has changed our lives. Obviously, no one in the twenty-first century could do without technology. Even a hermit uses technology. However, man is a social being. So we won''t be able to live without social interaction. That''s¡ª" The female professor squinted her brow and looked in a particr direction.


    Instantly, everyone in the ss turned their eyes in the direction of the professor. And behold, a young manys his head on the table, snoring soundlessly. Seeing this, the students rolled their eyes.


    They were aware of the student''s sleeping. This wasn''t his first time. However, what they didn''t understand was how he got the nerve to sleep in Miss Freya''s ss.


    "He''s gone." Ady whispered, not far from the young man sleeping. A slight giggle echoed not far from the girls. They stared at the young man like a fascinating prey.


    "Stand up!" Miss Freyamanded, her voice raised by an octave. Her calm demeanor had disappeared. She frowns, her gaze bouncing from the young man sleeping to the rest of the ss.


    However, after waiting for a couple of seconds, there wasn''t any response. Noticing this, an indistinct voice began to spread through the ss.


    Miss Freya''s face reddened. She snorted lightly. With arge stride, she approached the young man sleeping. She closed her small lips, baring her teeth.


    The atmosphere in the ssroom became heavy. Everyone''s eyes were glued to the scene that was about to unfold. No one dared breathe loudly, whilst some found it difficult to hold theirughter.


    "How dare you sleep on me in my ss!" Miss Freya yelled, her voice echoing throughout the ss.


    ''If I don''t teach this jerk a lesson, I''m not going to teach at this school again.''


    Suddenly, the young man jumped. The ss on top of his nose fell to the floor. He looked around aimlessly and shouted. "I''ming. Your order will be served shortly. "


    What!


    The ssroom descended into an abrupt silence. Miss Freya widened her eyes. She looked at the young man with a slight drool beside his mouth and didn''t know how to react. After a couple of seconds, the ss descended intoughter. The students couldn''t control theirughter anymore.


    Some were rolling on their chairs, while tears hung at the edges of some students'' eyes. Miss Freya didn''t care about the students''ughter. She squinted her gaze and looked straight into the young man''s eyes.


    "Why is your face like this? Are you sick or what? Don''t worry? I don''t discriminate. What is your order? "I''ll bring it over shortly."


    En!


    Miss Freya jacks backward slightly. She blinked her eyes. She couldn''t believe what she had just heard. Furthermore, she opened her mouth, but the word stuck in her throat. Meanwhile, the ss was in a frenzy.


    Previously, some students were still scared of Miss Freya. So they didn''tugh, but only smiled. However, right now, no one cares. Everyone bustedughing.


    After a couple of seconds, the young man had recovered from his dream. He looked at the surroundings. ''What the hell is going on?'' The young man scratched the back of his head and wondered why everyone wasughing. Shortly, everything dawns on him. He widened his eyes.


    "Get out!" Miss Freya shouted. This was the first time this happened to her.<sub> </sub>


    "Ma, hmm... I--"


    "I said, get out." She furiously yelled. If a look could kill, the young man would have been struck by Miss Freya''s piercing gaze.


    Hearing the ear-piercing yell, the young man shuddered and took a couple of steps backward from Miss Freya. Without further ado, he scrambled to the other side, trying to make his way out. However, he barely took three steps before he almost tripped.


    Seeing this, the calming ss burst intoughter again. "Justin, your ss." A guy whispered, looking at Justine with a stiff smile. Hearing this, Justin froze. Oh, shit! I forgot my sses. "


    He stumbled back quickly, using his hand to search for his sses. Getting his sses, he put them on in a jiffy.


    Then, he saw the situation in the ss. He took a cursory nce at the professor and sighed silently.


    "I''m done." He lowered his head and walked out of the ss. Reaching the exit, he heard Miss Freya''s icy voice. "Don''t just go out. I want you at the dean''s office. "


    Hearing this, Justin sighed and shook his head. ''I guess this will be the end.'' He walked lifelessly toward the deacon''s office. He tried and tried to stay focused in ss. However, his body system wouldn''t allow it. He was just too exhausted to listen to any rambling from the lecturer.


    "Why must I always have that icy professor on the first day of the week?" Justine grumbled and kicked the nearby waste bin.


    "Wait a minute." He gasped and quickly returned the waste bin to its previous position. Without wasting any seconds, he left the corridor in arge stride. After walking for a couple of minutes, he stopped in front of the dean''s office.


    ''Should I knock or not?'' He raised his hand to knock, but stopped halfway. "No, I should wait for that cold professor before I enter." After a couple of seconds, he shook his head.


    ''No. No. If I wait for that professor toe, I will literally be buried by her. Let me enter first, and try to salvage the situation. '' With this thought, a satisfying smile appeared on Justine''s face.


    Without further ado, Justine knocked on the door. He took a deep breath and waited. He soothed his hair, tapping his foot. Suddenly, a husky voice came from inside.


    "Who''s that?"


    Hearing the voice, Justine took a deep breath, rubbing off the bead of sweat, and said slowly. "Sir, I''m Justin, a social science student from year two. Miss Freya asked me to meet her here. "


    Completing his sentence, he adjusted the rim of his sses.


    After a couple of seconds, the husky voice echoed once again. "Is Miss Freya there with you?"


    "No, sir."


    ****


    AN: Vote andment for more chapters

 Chapter 3 Sudden Change - Chaos

    I know, creation and destruction are one, to the eyes who can see beauty... Only with an open mind can one see. But did I have an open mind?


    *****


    "Then, you wait outside until shees. Currently, I''m busy and can''t waste my precious time hearing some piece of crap twice. So, stay put. When shees, I can resolve what shit you have on you once and for all. "


    "Ok, sir."


    After waiting for a couple of minutes, Justin spotted Miss Freya, matching her gaze with her icy gaze. Seeing this, Justin''s heart missed a beat. "Shit."


    ''What should I do? '' He tapped his foot, biting the edge of his lips.


    "Follow me," Miss Freya announced, not waiting for Justin''s reply before she knocked on the deacon''s door twice.


    "Come in."


    "Ma. I will use the restroom. Please go ahead. I''ll join you. " Justin bolted off, not waiting for Miss Freya''s response.


    Seeing this, Miss Freya snorted and entered the office. ''You have nowhere to go. Unless you want to leave and nevere back. ''


    Justin didn''t care about what Miss Freya or Dean thought. What he wanted to do was get away from those two and clear his mind. Perspiration filled his forehead; his breathing became erratic. He bent his head, looking at the floor, rushing toward the restroom.


    "Man, watch it." A voice yelled.


    "S-Sorry. Sorry. " Justin apologized, not stopping for once with his head facing downward.


    Banging into the restroom, panting. His chest was moving up and downward. His hand was trembling. Quickly, he switched the tap, pouring cold water on his face. He rested his head on the mirror, panting profusely.


    He didn''t want to think about the oue of the meeting he would have with the dean. His heart pounds. He clenched his chest, feeling the thumping of his heartbeat.


    Only a few students were in the men''s restroom. They stared at Justin for a couple of seconds before minding their business. He felt the piercing gaze on his body. His hair stood straight. He adjusted his sses, clearing his throat.


    "What should I do?" He racked his brain for an answer, but nothing came up. He entered an avable toilet and sat on the WC, tapping his foot and grinding his teeth.


    ''I can''t be expelled from school. I can''t. I can''t. ''


    Lost in his thoughts for an unknown period of time, Justin rested his head on his right palm. Suddenly, he heard a piercing cry. His ear twitched, bending his head sideways a little. "Why can''t I have a normal life like those people ying outside?" He grumbled.


    Boom!


    "What the hell is that?!"


    A sudden explosion shook the entire building to its core. Immediately, Justin held the WC with both hands tightly, looking at the ceiling and furrowed.


    ''Probably some students are conducting another experiment.''


    He sniffed. He creased and sniffed again. ''What is smelling?''


    After trying to identify the strange smell, he shook his head and opened the toilet door absentmindedly. He arrived at the entrance of the restroom and smelt a thick stench of blood. He blinks his eyes twice, then adjusts the rim of his sses.<sub> </sub>


    Gasped!


    He jumped back, seeing the river of blood outside. His chest was moving up and down, panting. He took a couple of seconds to calm himself. Suddenly, a creak came from outside. Hearing this, Justin''s heart almost jumped out of his chest.


    He was still trying to wrap his head around what happened outside when a young man came out of the blue, drenched in blood, with lifeless eyes staring at him. Justin stared at the young man in shock.


    ''Please tell me this fucking zombie is a prank. I have enough of this shit. ''


    "Buddy, stop this prank. I have enough on my te right now," Justin said, shaking his head slowly.


    Grah!!!


    The zombie pounces on Justin furiously with its mouth open, blood dripping from it. Blood was gushing out from the cut veins around his neck. Instantly, Justin took a couple of steps backward.


    "Stop. Stop. Don''te near me. " Justin shouted.


    The zombie increased his pace, gnashing his teeth for fresh meat. "Sh*t. Oh,e on. This can''t be real. " He fell on his butt. His eyes darted from one angle to another, sweat falling from his forehead like an open dam.


    The zombie pounced on him, opening his mouth wide and trying to rib off Justin''s head. ''I can''t die. I can''t die now. '' When humans are on the brink of death, they turn to do the unexpected.


    Justin summoned all the strength in his thin muscles. He used one hand to hold the zombie''s neck while the other hand was on its face, using it to stop the zombie from biting him.


    Panting. He tried to push the zombie away from his head. However, the zombie was just too heavy for him. Or perhaps, he was just too weak. His eyes caught a mopping stick in the corner of the room. Without further, he struggled with everything.


    While the zombie continued to gnash his teeth. Thick liquid and blood poured on Justin''s face. However, he was too preupied with saving his ass to notice all this.


    Picking up the mopping stick, the teeth of the zombie were only a couple of inches from his face, and he could smell the foul smelling from it. In the corner of his eyes, he saw a piece of meat hanging in his teeth.


    "Fck off!"


    Justin uses all his strength to stab the zombie straight in the eyes. The zombie made a strange sound, but it was far from death. Noticing this, Justin withdrew the mopping stick and stabbed the zombie multiple times.


    It was only when he noticed there was no sounding from the zombie did he stopped. His breathing was erratic. He pushed the zombie away from his head, gasping for air. Suddenly, something happened before his eyes.


    -----


    Name: Justin GreenLake.


    Thread: 1.


    ________


    *****


    AN: Vote and Comment for more chapters.

 Chapter 4 Changes

    Seeing the sudden notification popup in his head, Justin blinked twice, wiping thick blood off his face, waiting for a couple of seconds to recover from the initial shock. He stood up slowly, supporting himself against the toilet door.


    He stumbled to the faucet. Opening it, he poured cold water on his face. Shortly, he took a deep breath and looked at the dead zombie with wide eyes.


    Now, he realized that everything that happened previously was not a dream. But real. He adjusted the rim of his ss and sighed for the umpteenth time.


    "What in the fucking world is happening?" He murmured, soothing his short hair.


    After regaining his bearings, he stared at the somewhat blurry notification in front of him. "Where did this thing pop out from? " He squinted his brow, pursing his lips.


    "This panel pops up when I kill the zombie." He looked at the zombie. "Is this some kind of game, Hmm?" After thinking for a couple of moments, he sighed and said, "I may be delusional."


    Justin put off the unnecessary thoughts in his mind. He picked up the mobbing thick and cut it into two, forming two short spears. ''I couldn''t let my guard down until I found out what the hell was going on.''


    "Wait... Why did I feel somewhat different?" He widened his eyes. He shook his head. "It''s not possible! Probably, the stick is not as strong as I imagined." He dismissed the thought.


    Taking a deep breath, he walked out of the restroom as quietly as possible. His eyes darted left and right while walking. Unknown to him, he held his breath. Breathing as slowly as possible,ing out of the restroom, he saw the thick stench of blood.


    He shivered slightly. He continues to move forward, looking for people. However, he couldn''t find anyone after a couple of minutes.


    Suddenly, he felt a slight tremoring from his left. He halted and stared in the direction of the tremor. The beautiful field of flowers was dyed in red, with broken sses and chairs scattered everywhere.


    Every passing minute, the vibration in the surrounding area increases. Beads of sweat form on Justin''s face. He gripped the two sticks in his hand tightly, while his legs tremble. He wanted to run. However, something was telling him not to run. Else...


    What!


    Justin gasped. His jaw dropped to the ground. The hair on his body stood straight, making his heart pound vehemently.


    Without further ado, Justin turned and dashed backward. "Why would I have two legs? God, can''t you give me six legs? Do you really want me to die this early? " He grumbled, pushing his speed to the limit. Looking over his shoulder, his heart missed a beat.


    Something blurred, approaching his back at the speed of light. "What the hell!?"


    ''I need to avoid this. I have to... ''


    Instantly, Justine twisted his body to the side with some difficulty, while a light groan escaped from his mouth. Boom! The wall near him exploded like it was nothing. Seeing this, Justin widened his eyes. He caught sight of the attack.


    "Shit! Shit! Shit! "


    Justin dashed into the restroom in the nick of time before a gnashing sound echoed from his back.


    Anyone seeing him inside an enclosed space would think he was nuts. However, he had his n.


    Instead of running to the far end of the restroom, he rested his back on the wall near the entrance, holding his breath and raising the two sharp sticks in his hands as high as possible.


    Boom!<sub> </sub>


    The building shook vehemently. However, it stood still. Only a couple of cracks appeared on the wall. A huge red lizard head with yellow eyes entered the restroom. Just then, a furious yell echoed in the room. The huge lizard rolled its eyes and looked upward.


    Boom!


    Justin used all her strength to attack the lizard. He doesn''t know how strong the lizard was. But he wasn''t ready to find out. The two thick in hand swiftly entered the huge red eyes, going straight to its brains, puncturing it like a balloon.


    Ah!


    The huge red lizard wasn''t expecting such a sudden attack from Justin. In its eyes, Justin was merely an ant that should be easily eaten for breakfast. However, the reality was different.


    Stuck between the entrance, the lizard had no way of using its body. The huge red lizard twisted his body furiously, struggling a few times before stopping.


    Seeing the lizard wasn''t moving anymore, Justin sat on the ground, panting furiously. His eyes never once left the huge lizard. After taking a deep breath, Justin finally rxed. Suddenly, three golden threads came out of the lizard and floated toward Justin.


    He wanted to dodge the strange golden thread. However, he found it somewhat strange. No matter where he bends over to, The thread will follow.


    With no choice, the three threads entered his forehead. Instantly, he felt a soothing feeling watching over him. A slight gasp escaped from his mouth. Suddenly, all his tiredness disappeared into thin air.


    "Now, I''m sure I''m not hallucinating. I''m definitely stronger than my previous self. " He murmured absentmindedly.


    ---


    Name: Justin GreenLake.


    Thread: 1 (+3)


    ________


    Seeing the notification, Justin squinted his brow, looking at his stats intently. After staring at his stats for a couple of seconds, The corner of his lips curled upward a bit.


    "So, this is how it is." He stood up and nodded.


    Just then, he noticed his sight was not clear like before. He was too concentrated on the previous battle to notice anything was amiss. He wiped his eyes and gasped.


    "Where the hell is my ss!?" He eximed.


    He looked around, but everything was somewhat blurred. Not only that, but he couldn''t see them clearly. He wanted to cry, but had no tears in his eyes. How am I going to survive without my eyes in this strange new world?


    Heined bitterly in his mind. Just then, something unexpected happened.


    ********


    AN: Vote and Comment for more chaptes.

 Chapter 5 Level Up

    "Why do I feel I can sense the environment?" He eximed. His mouth was wide open, staring at the surroundings. ''This is noting from my eyes. Then where is iting from? " He thought out loud.


    He tried to understand this feeling, but he couldn''t wrap his hand around it. Anytime it seemed he got the feel of it, it would slip out of his hand.


    After trying for a couple of seconds without any reasonable answer, He abandoned the thought and left the restroom, jumping over the huge red lizard. He stared at the lizard for a couple of seconds, not understanding how such a lizard could exist.


    ''Things are definitely not normal.''


    "I need to find an answer before I go nuts." He mumbles.


    Everything in his sight was blurred. However, his body seems to know the right way while in his mind. A feint image of the surroundings was appearing. Though not crystal clear like the eyes. Nevertheless, it was something unusual.


    ''I guess heaven did not abandon me after all. If I didn''t have this sudden ability, I guess I''ll be long dead. ''


    With two short sticks in hand, Justine quickened his pace, moving from one building to another. However, everything was quiet, like a graveyard. With his heightening sense, he discovered he could feel everything around him in a 5-meter radius without missing a single thing.


    "Wow, these feelings"


    He raised his brow, halting his steps. He gripped the two sticks tightly. He didn''t know what wasing. However, he wouldn''t run this time around. His heart pounded, ready to burst out of his chest.


    The cold air blew on his face, making his breathing erratic. He wanted to run. However, he stood his ground.


    ''If I run again, I will never stand my ground. I can''t be running every time, can I? '' He thought out loud.


    Every second feels like an eternity. After waiting for another couple of minutes without anything showing on his radar, He ventured in the direction of the sound. He held his breath and opened the door on his left slowly, peeping inside.


    "Holy Moly!" He cried in his mind.


    Instantly, he closed the door and took a couple of steps backward, sweating profusely.


    Bang!


    The door was broken into pieces, and two giant rats jumped out with blood ricking from their mouths. Immediately, Justin''s body reacted to the sudden change in the surroundings.


    Though he couldn''t see the giant rats with his naked eyes, What his body was picking up from the environment was telling him the position of the rats.


    Swiss!


    The two giants'' rats jumped at Justin, going for his face and throat. Their sharp ws stood straight, going for his chest. The surroundings sent him every split of action made by the two giant rats. Without further ado, Justin sidesteps to the left, avoiding the jaw and w of the first rat.


    Grah!


    The sharp, thick pierced the skull of the first rats easily, like cutting a piece of paper. While in motion, Justin twisted his body and faced the second giant rat with his second thick. Seeing this, the second rate wanted to change direction. However, it was toote.


    Grah!


    Justin pierced the second rat''s skull, killing it instantly. Thud! The two rats fell on the ground, causing a small vibration. Justin exhaled. He stared at his hand and wondered what just happened.


    It took him a couple of seconds to recover from the initial shock. He shook off the blood from his shirt and looked at the dead rats.


    "I guess nothing is normal anymore."


    "If a rat could be this big, Then, nothing is impossible anymore. I should be more careful in the future. "<sub> </sub>


    Just then, three threads eache from the two giant rats entering Justin''s forehead. Seeing this, Justin was no longer surprised. Immediately, he noticed something change inside his body.


    Previously, it was a minute, but this time around, it was obvious. His frail body added more muscle. His muscles budge slightly while his skin adds a little luster. His green eyes became darker and shone more brightly. Comparing the new Justin to the previous was likeparing dirt to a rough diamond.


    ---


    Name: Justin GreenLake.


    Thread: 4(+6) [Level up] [Gene Circle unlocked.]


    Circle: First


    [Innate ability discovered. Unlocked.]


    Sound Resonance: (Level > Physical.) (Radius: 50 meters).


    [Innate weapon discovered. Unlocked.]


    Sound Resonance Rings: 2


    ---


    Justin stared at his new status with wide eyes. Many changes in his stats stupefied him. Quickly, he realized what was going on. A satisfying smile appeared on his face.


    "So, this is how it works."


    ''Wow, I can''t believe I could easily level up.'' He twisted his lips and raised his head, staring at the dark cloud for a couple of seconds. The glow in his eyes shines brightly, filled with more resolve.


    However, he didn''t know that leveling was not as easy as it seemed. Probably because of his unfortunate life. His luck took another turn when the world changed.


    "Now, nothing will obstruct my way of getting stronger." He lowered his head and looked around at the scene, which was littered with broken objects and sttered with blood.


    The once harmonious and lively school was now deste. ''Whatever caused these changes isn''t normal. And only with strength can I hope to survive. ''


    "Now, let''s see who is going to stand in my way." He gnashed his teeth and clenched his fist.


    Suddenly, his eyes caught sight of a grayish ring with a strange gold marking on his arm. He stared at the ring for a couple of minutes before he realized the details in his stats. "2 rings." His eyes widened. He looked at his other arm and saw the second ring.


    "Shit!" He screamed, not caring about the surroundings. His breathing was erratic. He ced his two arms together and noticed the two ringsplemented each other perfectly. He swallowed the lumps in his throat, touching the rings.


    "Shit! They''re fcking real. " Heughed with a confident smile on his face.


    Creak!


    Justin''sughter stopped immediately. He squinted his brow and looked in a certain direction.


    A light sound came from the previous room. Suddenly, two people came out of the room and stared at him, petrified.


    ******


    AN: Vote and Comment for more chapters.

 Chapter 6 Wesley And Tristian

    There are rules for luck, not everything is chanced for the wise; Skill can help luck. We must believe in luck.


    ***


    Watching the new arrival, Justin forgot about his new discovery. Immediately, the smile on his face disappeared into thin air. He looked straight into the eyes of the two people without uttering a word.


    Seeing the icy eyes of Justin, the two students shuddered. "H-hello, fellow student," the young man stuttered, averting his gaze from Justin''s piercing gaze. "I''m Wesley and... this is Tristan."


    Tristan clutched on to Wesley''s hands while her gaze darted from Justin to the dead giant rats. Seeing this, Justin''s expression softens a little. "Why are you in that room?"


    Taking a quick deep breath, Wesley replied. "We were chased by the giant rats... We were saved by entering the inner room on time."


    "I get it. So you locked the door when you two were saved, right?" Justin asked, shaking his head slightly. Did he have the right to judge them? Definitely not. Everything has changed. It is now the survival of the fittest. Who cares how you do it, as long as you survive? That''s fine.


    Tell me what happened. Rather, tell what you witnessed. "Justine averted his gaze, looking at the 10-story building in front of them. "I need to get to a safe ce."


    "We were in ss when a sudden shock wave spread everywhere. Ten minutester...." Tristan said in a trembling voice, looking at their lecture room, close to them.


    "Everything changes. People started changing before they pounced on us. "Wesley exhaled.


    "We barely escaped the ughter." He looked at Justin.


    "Can you tell me what the hell was going on? All my friends had been eaten or turned into zombies. Is this like in the movies, hmm? "


    Without looking at them, Justin shook his head. "I don''t know what the hell is going on. But this is not like the movies. You better get your wits together if you want to live. We need to find other people. "


    Having said his piece, Justine didn''t wait for the two before heading toward the enormous building. However, seeing therge expanse of the field, he swallowed the lump in his throat.


    "This won''t be easy."


    Justin adjusted his breathing, taking every step with caution, gripping the two short sticks. Hearing the slight sounding from behind; He halted briefly and said.


    "If you''re going to follow me, don''t make a fucking noise. And forget that I''ll be your nanny. You''re responsible for your life." With that, Justin continued forward.


    Hearing Justin''s bitter words, Wesley grumbled.


    ''Who the fck are you? Just because you killed those stupid damn rats, you think you''re some kind of superman. Don''t worry when we assemble with other students. I''ll teach you, I''m your senior, and you need to respect your senior.


    Besides, who says you''re going to survive? Those stronger than us have been eaten by zombies and rats. Humph!'' His lips curled upward, looking at Justin in disdain.


    Unknown to Wesley, every bit of his actions were under Justin''s radar. He didn''t care about what they were thinking.


    All he cared about was saving his own ass and if they were preparing to do anything. A cruel smile appeared on his lips for a brief second before disappearing.


    After walking for a couple of minutes, they''d almost reached the center of the field when a sound came from their right.


    Taking a deep breath, Justin turned to the source of the sound. ''Why can''t I have some freaking fcking luck and leave without encountering these assholes?'' He cursed in his heart.<sub> </sub>


    "What is that sound?" Tristan asked, trembling with tears.


    "Will you shut up?" Justin snapped. ''If you want to die, die alone, don''t rub your bad luck against mydy''s luck. ''


    Hearing this, Wesley was furious, while Tristan shuddered, clutching tightly to Wesley''s arm. Wesley gnashed his teeth.


    He wanted to retort with a furious yell. However, when he saw a couple of zombies running toward them, He swallowed whatever he wanted to say, shivering.


    "We are dead." Wesley murmured absentmindedly.


    "Run!" Justin screamed. He dashed forward, not looking back.


    Justin rolled his eyes, looking at his left. Where the hell are theying from? He increased his speed.


    His speed was already faster than the fastest man on earth before the apocalypse. Nevertheless, the zombies surround them from both sides.


    "I can''t make it." Justin reduced his speed, controlling his breathing. He looked at his previous fellow students, now zombies, and sighed.


    Grah!


    "What are we going to do?" Wesley shouted. His eyes darted left and right, trembling. The ominous pressureing from the zombies scared the shit out of Tristan. She wept, trembling profusely.


    "We fight!" Justin dashed toward the nearest zombie and attacked furiously with the two short sticks.


    Swiftly, the short stick pierced the skulls of the zombies like it was nothing. "En-- Shit." Justin rolled his eyes, noticing how easily the zombies were killed. However, he controlled his impulses, concentrating on killing the zombies.


    Justin continued his attack, targeting the head of the zombies. He dares not let himself be surrounded by the zombies. He attacked while trying to keep a certain distance from their encampment.


    Though, he didn''t have any prior training. But as he continues to fight the zombies, his movement bes more fluid, not as clumsy as at the beginning.


    With his bizarre perception, Justin could move freely among the horde of zombies.


    "Howe they never ceaseing?" Justin furrowed. He noticed the zombie poption had increased. He couldn''t determine how plenty they''d be. ''I need to escape. I need to¡­''


    Ah!


    A sudden cry jogged Justin from his killing rampage. He halted for a few seconds and turned back.


    Upon discovering what had just happened, Justin''s jaw dropped to the ground.


    What the hell?


    ******


    AN: Vote and Comment for more chapters.

 Chapter 7 Innate Weapon - Soul Weapon

    "This doesn''t follow the script." Justin tilted his head sideways a little, trying toprehend what had just happened.


    However, the zombies didn''t have the luxury. They pounce on him with their sharp finger ws and their jaws wide open. Prepared to bite his head off.


    Taking a step sideways, Justin avoids the zombie arm, sending a sharp stick attack into the head of the zombie.


    Grah!


    The zombies made herst sound and put her out of her misery instantly.


    The fightsted only a couple of minutes. However, the zombie poption had tripled its previous poption. The pressure on Justin had increased. Moreover, he discovered a certain problem.


    "Killing these zombies with a stick is no more working¡­ They will overwhelm me if this continues." He murmured.


    When Justin spotted Weasley among the zombies, a sigh escaped his lips.


    "I can trust no one in this dangerous time." ''I need to be more careful not to be used by people in the future.'' He vowed in his heart.


    His eyes darted left and right. However, he couldn''t see any escape route. Everywhere filled with zombies.


    Sweats dripped from Justin''s head. A crack appeared on the sticks. He shook his head, taking a couple of steps backward. His chest rose up and down.


    "I can''t continue like this." He racked his brain, but he couldn''t find a way out of his misery. Just then, his eyes trembled.


    He looked at the two rings on his arm. He squinted his brow. If I''m not wrong, these are my innate weapons. But how the fck am I going to use them? ''


    Quickly, Justin tried to remove the rings from his hand. However, his eyes widened when he couldn''t remove the rings. He moved backward, dodging the clusters of zombies.


    "Why wouldn''t you move?" Justin cried. The zombies had already surrounded him on both sides.


    His heart pounded, and his muscles tightened. He gnashed his teeth, abandoning the rings. He dropped the two sticks, folding his palm. ''Since I don''t have any weapons, then, my fist will do.''


    Suddenly, a thought appeared in Justin''s mind. ''You better work. You have to work¡­''


    Bang!


    Justine sends a couple of punches to the nearest zombie while taking a couple of steps backward. There wasn''t any room to retreat anymore.


    He took a deep breath. He closed his eyes and concentrated on the two rings in his mind. At once, everything disappeared. Every pore in his body opened, feeling the surroundings.


    The oppressive air turned into a calm breeze. His raging heart slowed down, his breathing following the rhythm of his heart.


    The wind blew his short hair slightly. The air around Justin changed, while a small golden ring lit on his forehead.


    Whim!


    A light sound came from the rings, with a yellowish glow. Abruptly, Justin opened his eyes and a confident smile appeared on his face. How can I be this stupid?'' Heughed in his mind.


    He looked at the hundreds of zombies with no trepidation. With no further ado, he changes his stance, looking confident.


    "Let''s see what you''ve got." He raised his two arms forward, and the two flew out. They expand slightly while the yellowish glow shines brightly.


    Seeing this, a smile appeared on Justin''s face. He turned his head, looking at his right and left. He waved his hand and the two rings flew to both sides.


    Bang!<sub> </sub>


    Tens of zombies instantly transformed into smitten. Flesh fell from the sky, blood spread everywhere, falling on the zombies. For a few seconds, the zombies stop. They looked at Justin with lifeless eyes.


    Grah!


    An unknown sound came amid the zombies, like a trigger, and instantly they pounced on Justin furiously.


    Noticing this, he smirked, swirling his hand in a circr motion. The two rings moved swiftly, leaving behind a yellowish afterimage in their tails.


    Bang!


    The continuous sound of crashing never ceased on the field. A 5-meter area around Justin was devoid of zombies.


    No matter how the zombies try to overwhelm him with their poption, it was futile. While also, Justin''s control over his innate weapon became more fluid, getting the hang of his weapon. His confident grin never left his face.


    "How many zombies have I killed?" He murmured, shaking his head. I shouldn''t care about that. I need to escape from the midst of these never-ending zombies."


    He tilted his head and looked at his destination. "I hope I''m safe in that ce."


    Hmm!


    Justin squinted his gaze. A couple of zombies jumped toward him from behind. Without turning back, one ring flew toward the zombies still in the air, and Bang! In a split of seconds, it had squashed the heads of the zombies like a melon.


    "What!" Justin frowned. He checked his body but found nothing wrong. "Why am I getting tired?"


    Unknown to him, beads of sweat were all over his forehead. Lost in the ecstasy of newfound power, he failed to notice the changes in his body.


    If there were any powerful enemies, it would be detrimental to him.


    "Shit! This weapon had a toil on my body. "He twisted his lips.


    "I guess my stamina is not that strong. I need to be careful in the future."


    He controlled the rings, bringing one to his front and the other to his back. Without further ado, he attacked the zombies in front of him furiously, creating a path while the ring at the back oscited, creating a barrier, sending every zombie backward.


    "I almost depleted my stamina. I need to escape immediately."


    Justin rushed forward, sending every zombie in his path flying, not caring whether they were alive  or not.


    Just then, a sudden tremor came from behind his back. ''I guess my disy of power has caused the big guys to be furious.''


    Without waiting to check the cause of the tremor. Justin increased his attacking power, rushing forward. Sweat poured down his face like an open dam, and his hands trembled from overexertion.


    Bang!


    He sends thest zombie on his path flying, rushing toward the entrance with a trembling leg. He opened the metallic door with some difficulty. His breathing was erratic, his chest going up and down.


    Thest ring behind his back sent the iing zombie flying, crashing into the other zombies. And then, swiftly, the ring entered the door and.


    Bang!


    ******


    AN: Vote andment for more chapters.

 Chapter 8 Meeting Other Students

    There are friends, there is family, and then there are friends that be family.


    ****


    Justin locked the door, gasping for air. He sat slowly on the floor, panting heavily. The two rings descended slowly and went back to his arm.


    Seeing this, a wry smile appeared on his face. Suddenly, the door shook vehemently, like it was going to break. However, it never happened.


    Justin raised his head, looking at the zombies banging their hands on the door, and smirked. After a couple of minutes, his breathing had returned to normal. Though he was still weak. He could walk.


    He peeps out of the window, trying to discern what had caused thest tremor. ''Let me check for a couple of seconds for any traces of any powerful beasts.'' Just as he wanted to turn his back, his perception caught a slight movement in the distance.


    Suddenly, his eyes widened. Subconsciously, he took a couple of steps backward, staring at the beast, dumbfounded.


    The beast turned his big yellowish eyes and red pupils away from the building while its long fangs moved swiftly, swallowing a couple of zombies in the distance in one swift motion.


    Shit!


    Justin''s back was drenched in cold sweats. His leg turned to jelly while his heart pounded. The beast averted its gaze and slithered away, not caring about the zombies in the distance. Justin watched as the beast with the dark greenish scales disappeared into the distance.


    Holy Moly!


    "Its length is about a hundred meters!" Justin gasped. He shook his head, trying to recover from the scene he had just witnessed. Quickly, he regained his bearings and rubbed off the sweat from his forehead.


    "How did I even discover such a beast? Those zombies seem not to be aware of its existence. " He murmured, looking at the big auditorium for any safe ce to rest.


    "Hmmm... wait." He halted his movement and raised his brow. "It is when it moves, that''s when I discover it." His eyes widened.


    "Sound!"


    ''I see... my innate ability lets me discern every sound in my surroundings.''


    "Now, I understand why I can see without my eyes." He continues to move, pursing his lips. My body is receiving the sound signal sent by the surroundings. "Hmm... He chuckled. " This is going to be fun."


    After searching for a suitable ce to rest, he discovered none on the ground floor. Without wasting a second, Justin dashed to the second floor.


    However, he couldn''t find anywhere that suited him until he reached the fifth floor. The musical auditorium was clean, devoid of traces of fights or whatnot.


    Quickly, he found an inner chamber and lock the door. He drags his tired body to one corner and slumps to the ground. Once his head touched the floor, his eyes closed immediately, drifting into a powerful sound sleep.


    "I believe we''re safe here. Let everyone lookout for those zombies. " A voicemanded.


    Quickly, a group of students rushed to the nearby window, peeping to see if there were any anomalies. After checking for a couple of minutes, Ady whispered. "The coast is clear."


    Hearing this, a lot of relief sighed and echoed throughout the musical auditorium. The group gathered together and sat, looking at each other with perspiration all over their faces.


    They looked at each other for a couple of minutes before a strong, well-built young man broke the silence.<sub> </sub>


    "We need to prepare ourselves for the worst." The young man announced, looking at the faces of the others with seriousness.


    "The world has changed and those zombies are increasing every second. We need to get stronger to find a secure shelter. "


    "Nika, it''s easy for you to say because you''re the strongest among us." Ady pouted. "We''re students, not soldiers. How are we to defend or fight those zombies? "


    Nika frowned and said, "Do you think those zombies care if you are a student or not? We need to defend ourselves. If we''re thinking that help woulde, who knows when? Maybe all of us would have died by then. The only option is for us to defend ourselves." He gripped the kitchen knife in his hand tightly.


    Hearing this, the others sighed, lost in thought. Who would have guessed their peaceful student lives would turn upside down in just a matter of minutes?


    After an unknown number of minutes, a thin young man cleared his throat. "How are we going to protect ourselves?"


    "By killing." Nika dered frankly.


    What!


    The group looked at Nika with wide eyes. They grumbled, murmuring.


    "Nika, you know those zombies are still our friends and colleagues, hmm? So, killing them is like killing our friends. And if the government has a vine or antidote for these people, are you going to be responsible for the lost lives? " A young man named Collins questioned with dark eyes.


    "Do you think those zombies are still our friends and colleagues? Open your eyes wide. The world we know is gone. No inte. No power. Nothing. Everything is gone. " Nika announced, raising his voice by an octave.


    "Do you know how many of us were in the beginning? We''re fucking 20. Now, how many are we? 7! We''re goddamn fucking 7....." He stood up, taking a deep breath.


    "You know what? I can''t put my life in danger for you. If you want to stay here and pretend that everything is fine, Fine! That''s fine by me. However, anyone that wants to follow me must be ready to kill. "


    Afterpleting his monologue, Nika left the group and sat on the other side of the auditorium.


    The auditorium descended into an abrupt silence. The six looked at each other''s faces, not knowing what to do. However, everyone was lost in their thoughts. Should they stay or follow Nika?


    While the others were still fighting their inner conflict, The thin young man walked toward Nika with some trepidation. Even though his heart was pounding vehemently, and his palms were full of sweat.


    He never turned back. Seeing him, Nika opened his mouth, but the word refused toe out. He nodded his head and smiled.


    Just then, an average-looking woman with big eyes and sses over the tip of her nose followed the thin young man. "What are you up to...?" Collins asked, stupefied by his friend''s decision.


    "hat do you think?" Chloe shrugged, leaving without turning back.


    "Collins leave them. I''m sure they''ll run back when they find out their choice was wrong. Then it would be toote. "Esme announced confidently, looking at Chloe and the others with disdain.


    "Do you guys know where the cafeteria is?" A sudden voice asked.


    *****


    AN: Vote andment for more chapters.

 Chapter 9 Nasir

    The Chinese use two brush strokes to write the word ''crisis.'' One brush stroke stands for danger; the other, for an opportunity. In a crisis, be aware of the danger-- but recognize the opportunity.


    Let me not pray to be sheltered from dangers, but to be fearless in facing them. Let me not beg for the stilling of my pain, but for the heart to conquer it.


    ****


    "Collins leave them. I''m sure they''ll run back when they find out their choice was wrong. Then it would be toote. " Esme announced confidently, looking at Chloe and the others with disdain.


    "Do you guys know where the cafeteria is?" A sudden voice asked.


    Hmm!


    Hearing the sudden voiceing from their back, everyone turned their heads, looking at the young man not too far away, their mouths ckening. It took a couple of minutes for them to regain their bearings, seeing the young man walking toward them.


    The young man was not too shabby nor extremely handsome. Just the normal guy you see everywhere. However, something about him differs from other young men.


    Yet they couldn''t wrap their heads around what was different about him. His deep blue eyes looked at the people with expressionless face.


    "None of you know where the cafeteria is located, hmm?" Justin raised his brow. His stomach had been grumbling all day long. He wanted toe earlier.


    On the other hand, seeing them reaching a point of choice wass a gift. He gave them privacy and also to see those people''s who saw the world for what it was.


    "Are you not a student?" Esme asked with a furrow.


    Hearing this, the others nodded. How could a student not know the location of the cafeteria?


    "Don''t question me." Justin looked at Esme for a moment before averting his gaze. "If you know the direction, just point it to me. And if not, just keep quiet. "


    Hearing Justin''s arrogant speech, Esme snorted. She opened her mouth but was interrupted by another voice.


    "The cafeteria is not too far from here. But it won''t be as safe as you imagine. It''s the third biggest building to your north. " Chloe stated matter-of-factly.


    Looking at Chloe, Justin nodded. "Thank you." With that, Justine turned and left without looking back.


    "Humph! An arrogant prick. Let''s see how you run back crying for your mother. Tsk! " Collins smirked, while the corner of his lips raised a little.


    Justin didn''t care about what others thought or said about him. All his thoughts were on how to satisfy his hunger. Just as he was about to exit the musical auditorium. He heard a shout from behind.


    "Please, can you wait?" Nika shouted, running after him.


    Halting his step, Justin tilted his head a little, looking at Nika with his brow raised.


    "What do you want?" He inquired tly.


    "Sorry to be bothering you. If you don''t mind, we would like to join you. " "Nika said with an amicable smile on his face. Justin didn''t utter a word; he kept looking at Nika''s face. Seeing this, Nika bes impatient.<sub> </sub>


    "A bunch of fools," Esme eximed loudly.


    Nika didn''t care about Esme; He fixed his gaze on Justin, waiting. However, the response he was waiting for didn''te. ''Shit.'' "You don''t have to worry. We won''t be a burden on you. That, I can assure you."


    "Ok"


    Hearing this, Nika breathed a sigh of relief. Others may see him acting inappropriately.


    However, his thoughts were different. ''for him to want to venture to the cafeteria. He may have some skills. Besides, there is no better ce than the cafeteria.'' Quickly, he waves his hand to Chloe and the thin young man.


    Chloe and the thin young man looked at Justin with some apprehension. Even a fool could tell something was different about Justin. Justine''s eyes lingered on the two for a couple of seconds before looking at Nika.


    "Why did you decide to follow me?" Justin questioned.


    "Nothing. My gut feeling told me to follow you if I want to escape from this nightmare. " Nika said with his lips pursed with a smile. He knew his reason was nuts. Did he care? Certainly not! The world has already gone nuts. And only the nuts can survive.


    "So you''re betting your gut on the lives of these two?" Justine pointed out to the two other people.


    Hearing the bitter truth, Chloe and the young man looked down. What could they do? They are not strong enough to battle those crazy zombies. "With the state of things. We only have two options. " The young man intoned.


    "And which is it?"


    "Fight or surrender to death." The young man looked at Nika and then at Justin. "Isn''t it better to know you tried your best rather than sumb to death too easily? If I die, I will know I tried to survive. Not just sitting like a dummy, waiting for death. "


    "How do you know help won''te if you find a safe ce to hide?" A light smile appeared on Justine''s lips, but it disappeared immediately.


    "Help!" He scuffed. "If there was going to be help, it would have already arrived. If you don''t know, I saw professors turned into zombies. " He sighed.


    "You may think I''m pessimistic. But I don''t care. Since the professor and student could turn into zombies, it won''t be surprised if all those security officials turn into zombies. And if so, who''s going to save our ass, hmm? "


    Hearing this, everyone kept quiet. Even those that were looking at the group couldn''t refute the young man''s point of view. Everyone was lost in thought, thinking of the possibility of it being true.


    "Hump! Stupid talk. Do you think those security officials and scientists will all die? If we could survive, then likewise they could. So, it is only a matter of time before theye to rescue us." Esme expressed her disdain. While Collins and the others in the group nodded their heads.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Nasir."


    ******


    AN: Vote andment for more chapters.

 Chapter 10 Save.... Or Dont Save.

    I must not fear. Fear is the mind-killer. Fear is the little-death that brings total obliteration. I will face my fear. I will permit it to pass over me and through me. And when it has gone past, I will turn the inner eyes to see its path. Where the fear has gone there will be nothing. Only I will remain.


    ****


    "Hump! Stupid talk. Do you think those security officials and scientists will all die? If we could survive, then likewise they could. So, it is only a matter of time before theye to rescue us. Esme expressed her disdain. While Collins and the others in the group nodded their heads,


    "What''s your name?"


    "Nasir"


    "Nasir. Hmm¡­" Without saying a word, Justin turned and left the auditorium.


    Seeing this, the three looked at each other but chased Justin. Noticing this, Collins didn''t wait a moment. He hurriedly rushed to the door, locking it with a BANG.


    Hearing the sound, Nika turned back and looked at him with bitterness. He wanted to curse out loud but shook his head.


    "Why do you care about what others say or do? You should think about your own decisions, not theirs. " Justin intoned it, without looking back, while strolling down the corridor, leading downward.


    sighed. "I just..."


    "I get you. But if you don''t change your mind, you will sooner regret it. "


    "I know."


    Stopping halfway. Justin looked at three and said, "After we left this building, you still have your life to secure. So, you better find a weapon to fight with. " With that, he turned and left.


    Chloe and Nasir looked at each other before turning to Nika. Noticing their gaze, Nika shrugged before following Justin. Seeing this, a quick sigh escaped Chloe''s mouth before she and Nasir rushed after the two.


    The strong wind blew, whistling, sending a chill to the bones. Rustling and indistinct sounds echoed from the surroundings while a concurrence whisper blended with the wind. Justin and the others held their breath, looking at the surroundings with wide eyes.


    Since Justin''s eyes were mere decoration, he saw nothing with them. But he concentrated on the sounds in the environment to get the feel of what was happening. His innate ability tranted the slight sound, like a 2D video in his mind.


    Nika gripped the kitchen knife while Chloe and Nasir held the strong steel pole in their hands, following Nika closely. Though they felt Justin was somewhat different, they didn''t trust him. Unlike Nika, who had saved them multiple times,


    Arriving at the Chemistry Lab, a three-story building, the wind became colder and silent more than usual. Justin''s muscles tense. He exhaled slowly, taking each step slowly, not daring to make a sound. Though the wind was chilly. Nevertheless, it didn''t stop the beads of sweat from falling from their foreheads.


    Creak!


    Hearing this, their hearts missed a beat. The four froze, holding their breath. Their hearts pounded. It drenched their backs in cold sweats. They rolled their eyes in their sockets and look around for any zombies.


    After waiting for a couple of seconds hearing no movement, the four exhaled slowly. Then, Justin took another step... And,


    Creak!


    The four froze immediately, while Nasir couldn''tnd thest step. His right leg hangs in the air. He was trembling profusely and gnashing his teeth. His long jebiya flusters in the wind.


    Now, this wasn''t some indistinct sound. The sound echoed in their hearts. They knew... They knew something was watching them.


    What was it?


    No one was ready to find out.


    Creak! Creak! Creak!


    With the continuous sounding from the chemistryb, Justin looked at the cafeteria and shook his head. ''Why is my luck so bad?'' He looked back and saw the others trembling.


    Yet, when he saw Nasir, Justine wanted to burst outughing. But he quickly controlled himself. ''What a young man! Put your leg down, idiot. The beast has already locked on us. '' Taking a deep breath, he fixed his gaze on the cafeteria.


    Creak!<sub> </sub>


    "Fuck you!"


    "Run!" Justin shouted.


    He didn''t need to tell them twice. It was like they had been waiting for him. Nasir sighed in relief, using his left hand to draw his long Jebiya robe upward a bit, providing room for him to stretch his leg.


    Without further ado, the four dash forward like their lives depend on it. Perhaps their lives depend on it.


    Watching Nasir leave her behind, Chloe shivered. She increased her speed to the limit. "Shit! Why didn''t I join the athlete''s club? To hell with those that invite me to the science club. " She cursed loudly.


    From the corner of her eyes, she saw something that made her almost stumble. Giant spiders as big as an average human were crawling after them at an extremely high speed.


    "Spider!"


    "Hmm! What do you mean by spider!?" Nasir murmured, looking back with the corner of his eyes.


    Instantly, his jaw dropped. He shivered, his teeth ttering together. ''Where in the world did thise out? '' Panting furiously, he increased his speed.


    "Those are not spiders! Idiot!" Nasir cursed, trying to catch up to Nika.


    "You''re an idiot! If they are not spiders, then what are they!?" Chloe gnashed her teeth, pushing her speed to the limit, veins protruding from her forehead.


    "Those are Mother Spiders."


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    "What the hell is that?" Nasir screamed.


    Bang!


    Nasir rolled his eyes, watching as a ball of sticky material flew past him. ''Please don''t tell these spiders they can shoot their web. '' He prayed silently in his heart. Just then... Bang!


    "Can''t you let me finish my prayer before you shatter the illusion in my heart?"


    Ah!


    Chloe miserable cry echoed in the still atmosphere. Immediately, the others stop running and turned back. Chloey on the floor, wriggling in pain, while a ball of web was stuck on her back, pinning her to the ground.


    She looked at Nika with hope, tears hanging at the corner of her eyes. She opened her mouth, but... bang!


    Fresh blood flew out of her mouth, her face pale, her eyes turning red. She raised her head with some difficulty, looking at the three, tears dropping from her eyes.


    "Let''s save her," Nika announced, turning to Justin.


    Justin didn''t utter a word. His eyes only lingered on Chloe for a few split seconds before looking away. However, from the beginning, his attention was not on Chloe.


    ''More threats areing. The vibration is getting higher. '' He squinted his brow, thinking for a couple of seconds, not hearing Nika sudden call.


    "Hey! Hey!" Nika shouted.


    "What!" Justin snapped.


    "I''ve been calling you for a while, but you never answered. We need to rescue Chloe. Those spiders are only a couple of meters away from her. It''s now or never." Nika announced, nervously.


    *******


    AN: Vote andment for more chapters.

 Chapter 11 Powerful

    "Hey! Hey! "Nika shouted.


    "What!" Justin snapped.


    "I''ve been calling you for a while, but you never answered. We need to rescue Chloe. Those spiders are only a couple of meters away from her. It''s now or never. " Nika announced, nervously.


    ? Since he couldn''t see with his eyes and with the sounding from the surroundings, He could perfectly understand the state of things. Should I save her or not? Shaking his head left and right,


    "Fuck it!" He shouted. "Let''s save her." He announced, moving swiftly toward Chloe.


    Hearing this, Nika sighed in relief. He quickly rushed after Justin, holding his kitchen knife close to his chest.


    "Nika! My right nk, Nasir, at the back. " Justinemanded, not looking at the two.


    At once, Nasir rushed forward, not daring to waste a moment. Seeing Justin rushing toward her, Chloe exhaled slowly.


    However, the enormous tremoring from her back made my heart pound. With the corner of her eyes. She realized the spiders were closer than she imagined.


    Watching the sharp legs of the spider rush toward her with breathtaking speed. Each sharp foot of the spider dug deep into the sand. Every dig of the sharp feet was going through Chloe''s heart. Perspiration filled her head. Her face was ashen.


    "Can they make it?"


    She raised her head and noticed quite a distance between her and Justin. She sighed and closed her eyes, expecting her imminent death. Should I have stayed with Esme? A bitter smile appeared on her face.


    Hence, when the closest gigantic spider sent it speared like feet toward Chloe''s back. Something unimaginable happened.


    The spider was in the air, probably wondering what it was doing up in the air. Creak! The body broke into two pieces and all the innards fell to the ground. At once, the atmosphere was still.


    The enormous spiders were frozen in their movement. Their big ck eyes with a single dot lookup in the sky, wondering what the hell just happened.


    Chloe raised her head and opened her eyes wide. Her jaw ckened, shivering. While Nika and Nasir couldn''t register what they saw in their brains, they blinked twice, looked at each other, and then turned to Justin.


    Yet, it was only to see him rushing toward Chloe like nothing ever happened.


    Sweet Heaven!


    Momma Me!


    "What the hell are you waiting for? Get your ass moving." Justin shouted.


    Shriek!


    A sudden cry came from the back of the stream of spiders. The cry makes the bones chill, sending shivers to the core of everyone listening to it. The frozen spider woke up from the stupor and rushed toward Justin like a mad bull.


    Nika recovered from his initial shock faster than Nasir, holding his kitchen forward while his eyes darted left and right.


    Nevertheless, the previous dumbfounded scene still yed in his mind. But when he remembers the sudden shriek, He would regain his alertness, waiting for the spider.


    Bang!


    Another spider was sent flying in the sky, following its previous predecessors. With a single hand, Justin lifted Chloe upward while it shredded all the webs into pieces. Bang! He sent another spider flying.


    Sweats dripped from Justin''s head. His breathing was uneven. However, he seems not to care.


    After assisting Chloe to escape the flood of spiders, Justin turns to her. "Can you run!?" Though he was asking, he had dropped her, taking a deep breath.<sub> </sub>


    Seeing this, Chloe wryly smiled on her face. Without talking, she nodded. She took a cursory nce at Justin and gripped the steel pole. ''Now, if I die, I don''t have any regrets. '' Chloe thought silently in her mind.


    "Go for the eyes and then the brain. Avoid their long, sharp legs. " Justin said, not to anyone in particr. He waves his hand in front of his face, creating a circr motion.


    Swiftly, a yellow after came from the head of the spider, while a ring of yellow flew out of his hand. The two rings oscited between each other in front of Justin.


    Seeing this, Nika and the others took a deep breath, swallowing the lumps in their throats. They knew Justin was different. But now this is a kind of different.


    Nika nces at Justin, but only to see the expressionless face of Justin. He gnashed his teeth. The glow in his eyes glowed.


    Shriek!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The two rings flew swiftly, leaving an afterimage in the stream of spiders, destroying everything in their path. The destroying capabilities of the rings left the mouths of Nika and rest mouth aghast.


    What they witnessed previously was only a single gigantic spider, decimated in a matter of seconds. However, this was another story entirely. In the blink of an eye, it smote tens of spiders.


    What kind of power is this?


    A single person can only do so-so much. The multitude of gigantic spiders overcrowded Justin from all angles. He dares not let his guard down. This differed from fighting a mindless zombie.


    "Something is controlling the spiders." Justin furrowed. Noticing this, without further ado, he made a quick decision. He withdrew a ring, bringing it closer. With this, the defense ckened. The spider rushed toward Nika.


    "Here ites," Nika shouted.


    Swiss!


    Nika avoided the sharp legs of the spider by an inch, sending the kitchen knife straight into the brain of the spider. The spider made an indistinct noise and never stood up again.


    On the other hand, Nasir and Chloe were having some difficulty killing their target. Just then... A sudden yell echoed.


    "Die." Chloe''s long steel pole dug into the eye of the spider.


    Meanwhile, all the action happening behind Justin was under his radar. He kept killing the spider while retreating slowly. ''I don''t know how far my stats will have increased. I should have checked it in the auditorium. '' He shook his head and sent the nearby spider flying.


    Hmm!


    Just then, something entered the range of his perception, but it was too fast to capture. Instantly, he responded based on instinct.


    The ring guarding him appeared in front of him, osciting extremely fast, creating a force field. While the ring couldn''t be seen anymore, they could see only the slight traces of the yellowish signature.


    Bang!


    Justin took a couple of steps backward. His face was pale slightly. He raised his head in the attack''s direction and whispered.


    "I knew it."


    *******


    AN: Vote andment for more chapters.

 Chapter 12 Sound Annihilation

    I''m not afraid of death; I just don''t want to be there when it happens.


    ****


    A gigantic spider, five times the size of the other spiders, moved slowly toward Justin. However, every one of its legs covers an enormous distance.


    On its head, a purple-striped marking appeared, reaching its bottom. Its big purple eyes and ck pupils gaze firmly at Justin.


    Shriek!


    An indistinct sound came from the enormous spider, and immediately, all the smaller spiders retreated. Watching this, Nika and the others breathe a sigh of relief.


    "What do you think? Those scoundrels fear us, right? " Nasir announced, shaking his long steel pole with a confident smile. He looked at the frozen Chloe, wondering why she was shivering.


    "Are you that scared of spiders...? Tsk. " patting his chest, raising his chest outward.


    "You don''t need to be scared. With me here, those mother fuckers will have to face my rod. " He waves his rod, smiling foolishly.


    "It sometimes takes me a while to get the hang of it. But I got it after all. My blood is pumping... Why are you not talking? What are you pointing at? More spiders, hmm? I''ll kill¡ª"


    Nasir follows Chloe''s hand directions while the confident smile still hangs on his face.


    Behold, when he saw the enormous house like a spider, he shivered, his mouth ajar, swallowing the lumps in his throat. His leg turned to jelly.


    "Ancestor spider... Don''t mind the ramblings of this foolish one. " He took a couple of steps backward, his back drenched in cold sweats.


    "Retreat! " Justinmanded. His two rings oscited swiftly on top of his head.


    Thus, without being told twice, Nika, and the others retreated quickly. Meanwhile, Justin''s gaze never left the house like a spider.


    The lustering from the shell of the spider was shiny and brilliant. This was the greatest threat he had ever faced since the beginning of the destruction.


    Shriek!


    Swiss!


    Justin only had a slight sounding from his left. His innate ability could not pick up what wasing. But he didn''t need to wait to find out.


    Swiftly, he responded. He sent one ring toward the iing attack. While the other goes after the giant spider.


    Bang! Bang!


    The cloud of dust raised in the sky while the tremors from the two attacks rendered the chemistry half destroyed.


    The clinking of metals and other objects echoed unceasingly. Meanwhile, Justine and the spider took a couple of steps backward.


    "Hmm!" Justin shook his head. He steadied his feet, ring at the spider. "Bring it on." The glow in his eyes shines brightly.


    Shriek!


    Two other attacks came rushing toward Justin from both angles. Picking up the vibrationing from the attack, Justin didn''t dilly dally; he rushed forward.


    Unknown to him, a golden circle appeared right on top of his head.


    When the two attacked, he was a couple of inches away. Justine send the rings hitting the ground, while the propelling force sent him up in the sky.


    Avoiding the sharp foot of the spider, he appeared in the proximity of the spider. He waves his hand back and forth, generating a swirl of wind.


    Bang! Bang!


    Tens of rings of attack hit the spider in a blink of seconds. Shriek! The spider cried in agony, retreating quickly.


    However, how would Justin allow that? He rushed forward, closing the distance, sending attack after attack.


    The purple eyes of the spider be darker while the purple stripe on its body shines brightly. Four of its legs attacked Justin furiously.


    Listening to the vibration, a slight frown appeared on his face. Without further ado, he brought the rings to defend both his left and right, dashing forward to meet the iing attack.<sub> </sub>


    Following the sounding from the spider''s feet, he jumped upward, twisting his body to avoid the first attack.


    While the other assault was aimed at his chest. Still, in the air, Justin rolled twice while the attack scraped past his body. As hended, beads of sweat fell from his head.


    However, it didn''t care. Another rain attack wasing. When Justin switched strategies, the two rings appeared around him at an unfathomable speed.


    At once, a swirl of wind echoed, raising dust in the sky. He dashed forward under the protection of the force field.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Under the torrential attacking from both sides, Justin''s face paled. The light in his eyes continued to glow.


    A whistle of wind rushed toward the spider at a breath-taking speed, catching the spider off guard.


    Bang!


    The spider trembled. It rolled its gigantic eyes, shaking its colossal body from dizziness.


    Shriek!


    The spider went berserk! It attacked Justin from all sides. Justine defended the attack with the force field. The overwhelming attack did not cease toe.


    Hmm!


    Justine groaned. A slight trace of blood appeared at the corner of his lips. He licked his lips, looking at the spider for an opening.


    "I got you!" Immediately, Justine discards his defense. He attacked two feet of the spider. Bang! Bang!


    Meanwhile, two of the attacks wereing straight at him. Justine didn''t dodge the attack. He sidesteps, punching the spider.


    Twisting his body by half, he sent the second punch to the other spider''s feet. Bang! Bang! The spider trembled while Justin''s skin shed off, blood gushing out from his hand.


    However, I didn''t notice all this. He rushed forward, controlling his weapon, bringing it to his side.


    Bang!


    He hit the ring on the ground, sending him up and reaching halfway through the spider. His feet tap the sides of spider legs, propelling him upward.


    Thud!


    Justinnded on top of the spider. Noticing this, the spider shook its body vehemently.


    Justin shook but maintained his footing. Without further ado, he attacked the brain of the spider with everything he got.


    Bang!


    Shriek!


    The spider cried in agony. It shook its body, trying to force him back. But to no avail. Justin continued to attack it.


    The spider got dizzy. Its eyes caught the building near the chemistryb. Without further ado, it rushed forward with its long legs.


    "Futile effort," Justin smirked.


    Justine gathered the two rings and injected more power into them. While the circle on its head shrinks, it glows brightly.


    The rings hummed, vibrating, sending a pulse to the surrounding area. It felt the dreadful vibrationing from its head.


    The spider increased its speed. Its long legs dug into the ground at a rapid speed, covering an enormous distance.


    Swiss!


    "Sound Annihtion"

 Chapter 13 Cafeteria

    When you lost sight of your path, listen for the destination in your heart. Sometimes, it takes a wrong turn to get to the right ce.


    ****


    Justine gathered the two rings and injected more power into them. While the circle on its head shrinks, it glows brightly.


    The rings hummed, vibrating, sending a pulse to the surrounding area. Feeling the dreadful vibrationing from its head. The spider increased its speed.


    Swiss!


    "Sound Annihtion"


    At the sound of Justin''s words, the atmosphere became still and soundless. Only the sounding from the rings hums continuously.


    The sound echoed deep within every living organism, making their hearts beat. No one knew how the rings traveled.


    Only to hear, "BANG!"


    The still atmosphere was jotted alive. Thend shook, the air trembled.


    Waves spread in the atmosphere, shattering everything in their path while animals in the vicinity became dizzy.


    The house like spider froze. It blinked its enormous eyes twice, stumbled back and forth. The purple light dimmed. It tried to make another sound.


    But the sound was inaudible. Only a whisper came from its mouth.


    Thud! It fell.


    The shock waves and its long legs destroyed the building in front of it, sending a cloud of dust into the sky.


    When the dust settled, a young man with a pale face walked out of it. His clothes had been turned into pieces while his hands were trembling.


    Meanwhile, the brain of the spider had turned smitten. All the innards flow out in a yellow liquid.


    With a trembling leg, Justin squinted his brow and looked at the stats popping out in front of him.


    "This doesn''t happen when I kill those zombies. What''s now? "


    His head was fuzzy. However, he couldn''t let down his guard.


    He dragged his exhausted body toward the cafeteria, hoping... hoping he wouldn''t encounter another beast.


    ---


    Name: Justin GreenLake.


    Thread: 200/200 (Upgradeable)


    Circle: First (To reach the Second Circle. You need: 1.] Kill two First level Circle being. 2.] Kill a single Second Level being.)


    -- First Upgrade achieved. (Kill two First Level Circle being. 1/2)


    Sound: (Level> Physical.) (Radius: 50 meters).


    Rings: 2 (level> Small Sess.)


    [Skill Unlocked]


    - Skills: Sound Annihtions (Level > Novice)


    [Hidden Stat Unlocked.]


    Endurance: 20.


    ---


    Justine took a cursory look at his stats, but he didn''t have the joy of marveling at the new upgrade to his stats.


    His left ear twitched slightly. A frown appeared on his face. He took a deep breath, increasing his speed.<sub> </sub>


    "Don''t tell me he killed that enormous spider". With his mouth ajar, Nasir whispered to Chloe.


    However, Chloe didn''t bat an eye at him. She fixed her gaze on Justin. She wanted to rush forward and assist him. However, Nika stopped her.


    "We don''t know what hides in those buildings. Rushing out like a headless chicken will do more harm than good. " Nika whispered while the shock was written all over his face.


    ''I knew it. Following him was the right decision.'' He twisted his lips, holding his weapon close to his heart.


    ''Now, I have reached the 10th thread. I need to awaken my innate ability. And if I can''t awaken my innate ability, I will go with the second option. But I don''t believe I can''t wake up with my innate ability. '' He inhaled deeply, not hearing the call from Nasir.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Nasir raised his brow, looking at Chloe.


    "If you ask me, whom would I ask? " Chloe retorted, not looking at the ever-talking Nasir.


    His never-stopping mouth had almost talked her to death. She had wondered many times how a guy could talk and not stop for a single moment.


    "What are you doing here?" Justin asked, stopping in front of the three. The three hide in the balcony''s shadow at the right corner of an almost destroyed building.


    Hearing Justin''s question, Nika woke from his thoughts and his mouth was ajar. It took him a couple of minutes to recover from his initial shock.


    "We need to wait for you. Even though we couldn''t help you in that fight. But this is the least we can do. " Nika spoke slowly. Hearing this, Nasir and Chloe nodded.


    "If not for the spider being too strong, I would have assisted you. Chopping one or two of its legs won''t be a problem for me, right? "


    Nasir smiled, looking left and right, asking no one in particr.


    Hearing Nasir''s shameless words, Nika almost puked out blood. Chloe rolled her eyes and shook her head.


    While Justine cast a nce at Nasir and gazed into the distance, their destination.


    "Let''s go." Without waiting for the others, Justin saunters forward inrge steps.


    "Can I assist you?" Chloe whispered.


    "Don''t worry."


    Hearing this, Chloe was slightly dejected. However, she quickly put it out of her mind, gripping the steel pole.


    Her gaze was fixed on the back of the young man, who looked ordinary while not being ordinary. A splint of glow appeared in her eyes for a few brief seconds before disappearing.


    After walking for a couple of minutes, they saw the cafeteria in front of them. A sigh of relief came from Justin.


    During the short walk, He had been on guard. He knew something was locked in the darkness, monitoring their every movement.


    ? But after a few minutes, that feeling disappeared, as if it had never happened. Nevertheless, he didn''t feel rxed.


    "Look! Some students areing." A young man inside the cafeteria pointed out.


    "What should we do?" A voice asked.


    "Of course, we''re going to open the door."


    "But what if they were already bitten?" A voice asked with concern.


    The cafeteria descended into an abrupt silence. The students inside the cafeteria looked at each other, not knowing what to do.


    Bang! Bang!


    "Open the door!" Nika shouted furiously.


    Justin stood in front of the door with a slight frown on his face while his thoughts conflicted.


    ''If they don''t open the door in one minute, hmm! I don''t mind teaching these fools some lessons. ''


    Nasir opened his mouth to spew out his usual when he was interrupted by themotioning from their left.


    "Who dares to stand in the way of this daddy expressing his feelings about those pieces of shit?" He turned his head. And behold, his jaw dropped.

 Chapter 14 The Royals

    Nasir opened his mouth to say his usual monologue when he was interrupted by themotioning from his left.


    "Who dares to stand in the way of this daddy, expressing his feelings about this piece of shit?" He turned his head. And behold, his jaw dropped.


    A long elongated, flowing brown hair and deep-set green eyes. Long eyshes, an oval face, and small round lips.


    In a brown V-neck top and tight-fitting jeans, an enchanting smile spread all over her face, making everything pale inparison to it.


    Two young attractive men with charismatic faces stood beside her. The young man on the right was holding two short daggers, while the one on the left held a broad sword.


    Behind them were a couple of people holding different weapons with varying degrees of injuries.


    "T-The-R-Royals," Nasir stuttered, dropping the poles in his hand, trembling.


    Nasir wasn''t the only one who was taken aback. Chloe and Nika had their mouths ajar.


    Nika and Nasir''s eyes were glued to the fairy in front of them, forgetting to close their mouths, while Chloe''s eyes reddened, looking at the two handsome young men in awe.


    <o>,m Meanwhile, Justin didn''t have any expression on his face. He was lost in thought. No one could guess what he was thinking.</o>


    His left ear twitched slightly. He clenched his fist, ready to punch the door.


    "Why did you close the door?" A melodious voice echoed.


    A hypnotic fragrance drifted into Justin''s nose. His nose twitched slightly, but he had no expression on his face.


    His gaze was fixed on the window, waiting patiently for the people to open the door, while his patient was already running dry. Ready to explode.


    Standing a couple of feet from Justin, I nced at Justin before turning to face the student inside the cafeteria with a beautiful smile on her enchanting face.


    A voice echoed arrogantly, behind I before he came closer to her.


    "What are they doing? Did they think this school belonged to them? Hmm?"


    The people outside moved closer to the entrance and began to murmur.


    However, the students were petrified of seeing the Royals.


    Three Royals! At once!


    The students knew that things were not as simple as before since the royals had appeared. If they opened the door, they would have to answer to the Royals.


    Thus, who is going to bear the wrath of the three Royals?


    Bang!


    The entrance shook vehemently. Everywhere was quiet. Everyone took a deep breath while only the ball in their socket moved in a particr direction.


    They rolled their eyes... Is this guy insane!? They all thought.


    Bang!


    Another powerful punch resounded through the surrounding area.


    The door shook vehemently. However, only a slight crack appeared on the wall, and the door stood intact.


    "If you destroy the door, then we have no ce to hide. And I believe you don''t want it? " I''s charming voice echoed.


    The dreamy smile never left her face, looking at a particr young man.


    However, the young man didn''t show any expression on his face. This young man was Justin.


    He positioned himself for another round of punches, while his gaze was firmly fixed on the door.<sub> </sub>


    ''You think you can still be selfish in these trying times? I have enough of that.''


    A young man with a haughty look stepped forward, trying to stop the insane young man from destroying the entrance, but was stopped by I.


    Meanwhile, the people inside were already terrified. They looked at each other''s faces for a split second before a young man rushed toward the door, shouting.


    "Hell! Better let them in and then, we can sort everything out after that. "


    Creak!


    Just as Justin wanted to send the third punch. The big entrance door opened.


    There stood a young man with an awkward smile on his face. Seeing this, Justin entered the cafeteria without uttering a word.


    Justin didn''t care about the gaze directed at him. He went directly to the kitchen on the first floor.


    A slight frown appeared on his face. He searched the kitchen for a few seconds, but couldn''t see what he was looking for.


    Grrr!


    Justin''s lip twitched. He rubbed his belly and increased his pace. He left the first floor and walked toward the second floor.


    The decoration on the second floor was top-notchpared to the first floor. Besides, the seating arrangement was different.


    Seeing this, he shook his head and entered the kitchen. Upon noticing the kitchen was still somehow intact, only slight destruction appeared on the table and the wall.


    He opened an inner room and found a lot of food. He noticed human activity in the room and sighed lightly. ''I guess I''m not the only one hungry. ''


    Without further ado, he pounced on the food in earnest. After eating his fill, he rubbed his tummy and left the kitchen.


    Hmm!


    His ears twitched, but his face had no expression. Now, I need to find a secluded ce. He raised his fist and shook his head.


    His hand had been injured. All the outeryer of skin peeled off. He saw the bone ligament and whispered.


    "I don''t know why I haven''t fainted or something. But... ah! It was painful as hell. " He exhaled, getting to the top floor.


    "Wow! I guess this is for the special students. " He shakes his head for the umpteenth time.


    "Am I really a student?" He wondered aloud.


    The third floor was not an open floor. There are many cubicles with sophisticated chairs and tables.


    The interior decoration and the materials used on the third floor could make a student like Justin regreting to school.


    At the extreme end of the building, an isted door caught his attention. Quickly, he walked toward the room in arge stride.


    Creak!


    He opened the door and behold, he froze. Everything in the room glitters. From the floor to the biggest thing, it was far ahead from those outsides.


    The airing from the room was refreshing, with some special fragrance. After a couple of minutes, Justin exhaled slowly.


    "This wealthy student knew how to enjoy their lives."


    "Now, this would be my abode." He grinned and sat down on the soft cushion at the center.


    This change may not be bad after all! His eyes twitched, blinked twice, and everything descended into darkness.

 Chapter 15 Conflict

    "What do you think happen to him." Nasir whispered to Chloe while chewing some dry meats.


    Seating across him, Chloe raised her head slightly and looked at the top floor and shook her head slightly. "I don''t know." She sighed, and looked at Nika.


    Feeling Chloe gaze. Nika avert his gaze from the group of people not too far from them. "I can''t say." He looked at Chloe then Nasir and whispered.


    "We have more pressing issue than him¡­" he rolled his eyes, turning to the not too far group staring at them.


    "Things are getting moreplicated here. We need to be prepared." He said with some apprehension.


    "Prepared for what¡­" Nasir furrowed, swallowing thest piece of meat.


    "Must you be told everything." Chloe snickered. "Food in the cafeteria are diminishing at a rapid rate. Now, The Royals are trying to control people''s ration¡­"


    "So, if we don''t join them. We won''t have any food to eat. Do you get¡­" Nika concluded, looking straight into Nasir eyes with seriousness.


    "Yeah." He nodded, turning his head to looked at the group of students walking back and fort like some guard. "Just two days¡­ and everything had to turn to this." Nasir shook his head.


    "That''s to be expected." Nika sighed. "Though, I expect something of this to happen. But I didn''t expect it would be this quick."


    "Since the Royal are involved. What do you think?" Chloe adjusted the rim of her ss. "The question is¡­ should we join them or not."


    Hearing this, everyone took a deep breath and became quiet. This a one-million-dor question.


    The three stared at each other before averting their gaze. Everyone was lost in their thought. Suddenly, a cold arrogant echoed behind them.


    "You three,e here." A young man with a butcher knife in his right hand stared at the three. Behind him, there were two other students. Ady and a young man. Both had a steel pole in their hands.


    Listening to the cold, arrogant voice. Nika frown, he raised his head with some dissatisfaction and stood up. "What do you want?" He asked coldly.


    "What do you mean, what do we want.?" Thedy snickered. "You have been eaten free food for the pass two days without contributing anything. What are you¡­ a young scion or what?"


    "Are you telling me we don''t have the right to eat food from the university cafeteria again¡­ Hmm. Are you insane or what?" Nika''s voice raised an octave while he clenched the big kitchen knife beside his waist.


    "Are you stupid or what?" The cold, arrogant man snorted. "Do you think this is the university you know. Idiot. Look around, everyone is trying to survive. So if you''re still thinking, you''re still in the university of the old. Man, wake up from your dream. Now¡­" His eyes darted from Nika to Chloe and Nasir.


    "You need to contribute to the survival of this group. Else¡­"


    "Else. What!" Nasir shouted. He stood up, ring at the young man.


    "You would be chased out of the building." The quiet young man behind the arrogant young man said as a matter of fact.


    The expression on his face didn''t change. He looked at Nasir as if he was a fool.


    The conversation had gathered the attention of everyone in the hall. They looked at themotion with some interest.


    While some people were slightly surprise, not expecting, Nika and his friend could go against this strong man. More also, these students are acting wantonly. This was under the instruction of the Royals.


    "You can try?" Nika retorted, veins protruding from his forehead. While Nasir and Chloe move closer to him, holding their steel pole.


    "Oh! Because of your measly strength. You think you''re something. Then let me burst your bubble." The cold arrogant brought his butcher knife forward, preparing to attack.


    Besides, the two students behind him were also prepared. Just then, a mesmerizing voice echoed from their left.


    "What are you trying to do?" I asked with a bewitching smile.


    Meanwhile, Justine had just wake up from his long sleep. He stretched his body and a light crack echoed in the small room.<sub> </sub>


    He looked at his hand and a satisfying smile appeared on his face. ''I know my healing capability had increased. But I didn''t know it would be this fast.'' He nodded his head.


    "Let see what change in my stat." He rxed his back on the couch and stared at his stared stats.


    ¡­


    Name: Justin GreenLake.


    Thread: 200/200 (Upgradeable)


    Circle: First (To reach the second Circle. You need ¨¨ 1.] Kill two First level Circle being. 2.] Kill a single Second Level being.)


    -- First Upgrade achieved. (Kill two First Level Circle being. 1/2)


    Sound: (Level> Physical.) (Radius: 50 meter)


    Rings. 2 (level> Small Sess.)


    [Skill Unlocked]


    - Skills: Sound Annihtion (Level > Novice)


    [Hidden Stat Unlocked.]


    Endurance: 20.


    ____


    After staring at his stats for a couple of seconds, a slight frown appeared on his face. ''From ten thread to 200. What the hell!'' He shouted in his mind. He took a deep breath, and stared at the Circle.


    "So when I level up the thread. Then I level up the Circle." He furrowed and clicked his tongue.


    "Shit! This stat is unreasonable. Kill two First Level Circle being." He grumbled, but when he caught sight of Kill Second Level being.


    He almost puked out blood. Justin widened his eyes, not blinking for a couple of seconds. Sighed. He took a deep breath and shook his head.


    ''It good I have killed one out of two.'' He nodded.


    "So my ring have attained small sess. Hmm. Sound Annihtion is now added to my stats."


    He chuckled and rubbed his temple and murmured. "Now, endurance." He looked at the ceiling.


    Though everything was in total darkness with his eyes. But his innate abilities worked far better than his eyes.


    Everything appeared in his mind. He just needed to concentrate to where he wanted to see.


    "This is going to be fun." He smiled, twisting his lips.


    Hmm!


    "What happening."


    *****


    AN: Vote andment for more chapters.

 Chapter 16 Let My Fist Do The Talking

    Engage people with what they expect; it is what they are able to discern and confirm their projections. It settles them into predictable patterns of response, upying their minds while you wait for the extraordinary moment ¡ª that which they cannot anticipate.


    ****


    Creak!


    The door to the inner room opened slightly, then opened wide. Thus, a young man came out of the room but froze in his step. ''What the fuck! '' he thought.


    In front of him, a group of people stared at him with wide eyes. The room was in total silence. No one knew who cleared their throat, waking them from their stupor.


    Recovering from their shock, the people look at each other, not understanding what to do. However, before the people could realize what was going on, an excited voice shouted.


    "You see¡­ I told you nothing would happen to him... Humph! I know nothing would happen to you." Nasir announced smugly.


    Chloe and Nika looked at each other and rolled their eyes at Nasir''s shamelessness. When did this idiot tell them he would be OK? He was the one that freaked them out the most.


    Nika sighed and looked at the young man by the door with a conflicted expression. Perhaps he wasn''t aware of the conflicted expression on his face. While only looking at the young man, and smiled lightly.


    "Please, leave. We are having an important discussion. " Robert announced arrogantly. Being one of the Royals. He didn''t put anyone in his face.


    Immediately, everyone turned their eyes toward the young man. They had witnessed how unreasonable this young man was on the first day.


    I, with her enchanting smile, looked at the young man with some interest, while William, the third of the Royals, looked at the young man with no expression on his face.


    The young man, who was obviously Justin, looked at the group with no expression on his face. At first, the group of people surprised him.


    But he quickly realized some things. However, since it doesn''t affect him, He didn''t care... With that thought, He left the group without uttering a word.


    It surprised the people by Justin leaving without uttering a word. Robert snorted. While Nika and his group were astounded at first, they quickly regained theirposure. Without further ado, Chloe chased after Justin. Seeing this it infuriated the Royals and some people.


    "Where the hell are you going?" Robert shouted. "If you leave, forget having any ess to this building. You can as well leave the building, never to return. " He added boldly.


    Nika and Nasir looked at each other with a bitter smile. But they wanted to refute this arrogant prick.


    However, his power has been noticed in the past couple of days. No one had the strength to contend with him.


    Despite the threatening words from Robert, Chloe didn''t falter or look back. She dashed out of the third floor. Despite, Justin was walking with a casual step. Chloe found it difficult to catch up with him.


    "Are you following her steps?" I smiled.


    "Of course. Do you give us a choice in the first ce? Humph! " Nasir snorted, turning back and preparing to leave.


    "They gave everyone a chance. You just need to contribute to this gathering. " Eli, the professor, said.


    "You can keep your hypocritical pep talk to yourself. " With that, Nasir left, not bothering about Nika''s decision.


    "I guess I will have nothing to talk about." Nika announced, following Nasir.


    I was shaking her head when Robert opened his mouth to talk. The group looked at the departed Nika like fools. Despite the ever-smiling I, the disdain in her eyes couldn''t be more obvious.


    "We can''t let this continue... Other people would join them... And... " Kelly announced it slowly while her gaze shifted from one person to another.<sub> </sub>


    "Who said this was going to continue?" I turned to Kelly and showed her bright set of teeth. Despite being a woman, the enchanting smile mesmerized Kelly.


    She had to swallow the lumps in her throat, averting her eyes from I''s bewitching eyes. She panicked. ''How could thisdy be this beautiful?''


    "So, what are we doing?" Eli asked. Even though he was the oldest and should have had the highest authority in the meeting. But the reality was that he was perhaps the weakest in the room.


    "You just watch!"


    Meanwhile, Justin was moving toward the kitchen in a long stride. He had long noticed Chloe following him. But he didn''t care.


    However, when he arrived at the kitchen, He frowned, seeing some people guarding the entrance. Despite this, he didn''t stop walking.


    "What are you doing here? This is a restricted area. " A robust young man said with a menacing gaze.


    Hearing this, Justin halted his step and looked at the ten or so people around him like an idiot. Just then, Chloe caught on to him. "How can you move so quickly?" she asked in a raspy voice.


    "Don''t tell me it what I''m thinking." Justin inquired, not looking at her.


    "Like you''ve guessed, they''ve put some type of system in ce. We can only eat at a certain time. Also, the quota of our food differs." Chloe responded.


    "When did all this start?"


    "Two days ago,"


    "Hmm, I guess the poption of the cafeteria has increased, right?"


    "Yes."


    "I see." Justin nodded and said, "Make way, let me pass." Though he understood why this system was put in ce. That won''t stop him from eating.


    "Are you deaf or what?" Owen shouted.


    ''I guess this measly authority has clouded your thinking. '' Without further ado, Justin dashed toward Owen. Owen only saw a sh of afterimage before everything in his surroundings turned upside down. He became dizzy and everything went nk.


    Bang!


    He sent Owen flying, crashing into the wall. A slight trace of blood appeared at the edge of his lips. No one knew whether he was dead or alive. The corridor was silent, like a graveyard.


    No one dared breath loudly. Their eyes rolled in their sockets, looking at Justin with trepidation. What the fuck? How can you attack someone just like that? They thought.


    Just then, Nasir and Nika arrived on the scene and smiled wryly. "As expected of him." Nasir grinned. Chloe nced at the other two, and a wide smile appeared on their faces.


    Without further ado, Justin stepped into the kitchen like a king. While Chloe and the rest follow her, grinning. Meanwhile, the students guarding the entrance didn''t let out a sound. Anytime, their eyes caught the unconscious sight of Owen and they shuddered.


    *****


    AN: Vote andment for more chapters.

 Chapter 17 This Lady Is Good

    How ridiculous and how strange to be surprised at anything which happens in life.


    ***


    Without further ado, Justin stepped into the kitchen like a king. While Chloe and the rest follow her, grinning.


    Meanwhile, the students guarding the entrance didn''t let out a sound. Anytime, their eyes caught the unconscious sight of Owen. They shuddered.


    "What happened here!?" Robert''s cold, arrogant voice echoed in the kitchen corridor. He looked at the students guarding the entrance with fury. His eyes darkened, clenching his fist. Behind him was the group of people having a meeting.


    "Do you need to ask what happened? Obviously, someone had forced their way into the kitchen. " I smiled.


    p "I knew this would happen. We should have done something about it." Kelly muttered.</anda>


    "What should we have done?" I turned to Kelly, raising her brow.


    "I don''t know. At least we should have tried to stop that young man from behaving like a maniac. "


    "Where is the young man?" Robert asked.


    One of the students guarding the entrance pointed to the second floor. Immediately, Robert dashed to the second floor. ''How dare a nobody to go against the Royals? '' He thought in fury.


    "So you''re saying only the students closer to the Royals are not going out to look for supplies. While the others had to risk their lives to search for supplies for a tiny portion of food. "


    Justin swallowed arge piece of meat, not minding the hungry gaze of the three in front of him.


    "Y-Yes," Nasir nodded, licking his lips. He had never had a sumptuous meal since the world turned into darkness.


    But seeing thevish meal in front of Justin made him crave food. Furthermore, Chloe and Nika were trying hard not to take the food from Justin''s presence.


    Meanwhile, all the students in the cafeteria looked at Justin''s group, bbergasted. Who the hell is he to have such a privilege of eating such a sumptuous meal? Some looked at Justin with envy, while others had conflicted expressions on their faces.


    "So, what do you do?" Justin drank a bottle of fruit juice. He exhaled deeply and grinned. He thought, ''What a satisfying meal.''


    Hearing the unexpected question, the three looked at each other, not understanding what Justin meant. "What do you expect us to do? We can''t fight a bunch of those people. We can only go with the flow of things." Nika answered seriously.


    "Oh! I see. "Justin wiped his mouth clean and looked at the faces of the three without uttering a word.


    An ufortable silence descended upon the group. The three were looking at Justin while he was also staring at them.<sub> </sub>


    After being in awkward silence for a couple of minutes, Nasir broke the silence. "What do you expect us to do?"


    "I don''t know," Justin replied, as a matter of fact.


    Nika squinted his brow and looked at the nk expression on Justin''s face for a few seconds, lost in thought. Should we have done something? Just then, an icy voice interrupts their thoughts.


    "Who the hell gave you the audacity to force your way into the kitchen?" Robert berated, holding the hilt of his sword tied to his waist.


    Hearing the arrogant voice, Chloe and the others had a pensive gaze. While the students had a fascinating gaze.


    They wanted to see how things would unfold. While others looked at Justin with disdain. ''Let''s see how this prick will be taught a lesson.''


    However, to everyone''s shock, Justin didn''t utter a word. He sat there calmly, looking at the faces of the people in front of him. ''Let''s see what you''re going to do?'' Justin thought. Like reading his mind, Nasir stood up and red his nose.


    "Is it your family kitchen or what?" Nasir shouted, looking at the students with disdain. "You don''t have the right to tell us what to do or not."


    "You''re right. It is not our family''s kitchen. But we''re in trying times. If everyone behaved like you people, then, sooner orter, every one of us would starve to death. "


    I''s reasonable voice echoed on the second floor. Hearing this, the students nodded, looking at Justine with hatred.


    A purple glow appeared on I''s pupil for a split of seconds before disappearing like it had never happened. She stepped forward to face the students.


    "Some of you may not ept the system we put in ce. But I assure you, it was for the betterment of our lives. If we don''t regte how things are done, it won''t be long until we fall into despair. " I''s sweet voice echoed in the ears of every student in her presence. While the look in their eyes was filled with reverence,


    "We did not put this system in ce because we are the Royals. But we did collectively this, with the assistance of the strongest people and the only professor in our midst. We are trying to ensure the survival of everyone. We are not your enemies; the beasts and the zombies are our enemies. We must work collectively to survive this threat, "I continued.


    "If you don''t like this system put in ce by us, you are free to do as you like. But not at the expense of feeding on other people''sbour. We need your understanding and assistance to search for our brothers and sisters out there. While we hope to leave this ce safely to join other surviving human shelters, this is our aim... will you please support us? " I asked with a gorgeous smile on her beautiful round lips.


    "Yes!" the students shouted, their blood pumping with vigor.


    I turned to Justin and asked, "Are you going to destroy this system because of your greediness, or let us work together to save others?"


    ''Thisdy is good!'' Justin eximed in his mind. But he shook his head. If he didn''t know her other side, He would have epted her proposal. s... he knew everything was just a fa?ade.


    "You can do your thing while I do mine," Justin announced.

 Chapter 18 Vacation Is Over

    We are only as strong as we are united, as weak as we are divided. Promise yourself, to be strong that nothing can disturb your peace of mind.


    ****


    I had never been this shocked in his life. However, as ady from a prominent family. And more so, with her innate ability. She recovered from her shock and smiled. She faced the crowd.


    This is just the beginning. But I assure you, we''d secure what is ours. " I announced confidently. With that, she left the scene.


    "What is he? Are we going to allow him to have the third floor for himself?" A voice asked.


    "Yes, for now," I answered without turning back.


    A dayter.


    The atmosphere in the cafeteria has be gloomy since the previous confrontation between Justin and the Royal. While some tried to start an uprising against the Royals, However, they were instantly beaten into a stupor.


    Thus, the people realized that it wasn''t that the Royals were amodating or peaceful. It was just that their opponent was extremely powerful. How powerful was Justin? No one knows.


    The first floor turned into themon area, the second floor turned into the royal domain, and the third floor was the domain of a single individual.


    "Justin, what are we going to do with the issue of food?" Chloe asked.


    Justin sat calmly on the couch and looked at the three in front of him with his lips twisted.


    Hearing no response from Justin for a few seconds, the three looked at each other with the corners of their eyes. They knew he was lost in thought. And they need not be disturbed.


    "When you three decided to follow me, what did you expect? " Justine said after a couple of minutes.


    Nika took a deep breath and said slowly. "We expect nothing. But we know following you will give us the tendencies of staying alive longer¡­ And may be more. "


    "Now let me be blunt with you..." Justin adjusts his seating position. "Following me means strength determines everything. If you want to sit on my shoulder and enjoy thefort of mybor, Sorry to burst your burble. That won''t happen. Perhaps I may kill you myself when the timees. "


    Discerning the seriousness in Justin''s voice. The three swallow the lumps in their throats. Their backs were drenched in cold when they heard he would kill them.


    However, seeing no expression on Justin''s face, they knew he was very serious.


    "The danger out there is something we can''tprehend. And with every passing day, those beasts, and zombies are getting stronger. While humans are also getting stronger by the minute, you must be ready to face death and escape¡­ Are you ready for it? "


    All three took a deep breath. They wipe the ball of sweats off their foreheads. Seeing the slight fear in their eyes. Justin was happy.


    The information he wanted to pass across to them was effective. However, he doesn''t have the time for them to digest his word. He asked.


    "What''s your level?" he faced Nika and asked.


    Nika didn''t show any surprise and answered calmly. "Threads... But I''m unable to awaken my innate abilities. However, if I wanted to proceed without waiting to awaken my abilities, I need 100 threads. "


    Hearing this, Chloe and Nasir widen their eyes. They looked at Nika with their mouths ajar. Seeing the expressions of the duo, Justin shook his head. "What about you two?"


    Instantly, the two recovered from the initial shock. Chloe answered first.


    "6 Thread."


    "4 Thread."<sub> </sub>


    Hearing this, Justin squinted his brow and said, "You two need to kill more zombies to level up as fast as possible. Nika, you don''t need to wait for your innate ability, you needed to level up quickly."


    Justin stood and looked at the three with a smile that wasn''t a smile. "Vacation is over. Let''s go hunting."


    What!


    The three gasped, not believing what they had just heard. However, Justin didn''t wait for the three. He was already leaving when the three when heard his voice.


    "Chloe and Nika find yourselves a weapon. Probably a knife from the kitchen."


    Seeing Justin and his group descending from the third floor, every student''s eyes were on them. No one dared breathe or talk.


    Only their eyes were moving in their sockets. The students made way for Justin and his group.


    When they finally left the cafeteria, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. The mental pressureing from Justin made the crow fail to breathe.


    "So, they finally left the building." I said, looking at the young man in front of her, smiling.


    "Yes." The young man nodded, smiling foolishly.


    "Well done. You can return."


    After the young man left, I faced the others in the room. "Let''s begin."


    Meanwhile, Justin and his group were moving quietly between rows of buildings while they were looking at their surroundings with seriousness.


    It was early morning, and the dew had yet to dry. However, the cool morning breeze was nowhere to be found. Everywhere was chilly, sending shivers to the bones.


    Grarh!


    A horde of zombies rushed out of the nearest building, dashing toward Justin. Seeing this, Justin furrowed. ''I knew it. They have be more powerful. I need to level up fast. ''


    "Chloe, Nasir deals with them. Nika and I will secure the environment."


    Chloe and Nasir took a deep breath. Nasir was obviously trembling. While Chloe was a little better. She grinds her teeth and dashes forward toward the zombies. It''s either now or never.


    Bang! Bang!


    Seeing Chloe fighting the zombies. Nasir clenched her fist and dashed forward, not to be outdone by Chloe.


    <o>,m Sweat was pouring down from both Chloe and Nasir''s foreheads like an open dam. Their breathing was erratic, their chests moving up and down.</o>


    On top of a building, Justin released his perception. His ears stood straight, monitoring every sounding from the 100-meter radius.


    "Something is there,"


    He confirmed as he turned to his east. Without further ado, Justin leaped from the building and dashed to the location at breakneck speed.


    ****


    AN: Vote andment for more chapters.

 Chapter 19 Phantom Cat

    Noticing the disappearance of Justin. Nika''s brow furrowed, but he remained calm. He watched the ongoing battle with a pensive gaze.


    "These zombies are getting difficult to deal with." He shook his head. Justin is right if we keep on hiding inside the cafeteria. Sooner orter, we will meet our doom. "


    Meanwhile, Justin appeared before a dpidated 7-story building. His ear twitched, and a slight frown appeared on his face.


    He raised his head, after thinking for a momentum. He rushed forward toward the source of the sound. His movement was swift, in a matter of seconds. He arrived at the top floor.


    Bang!


    Justin took a couple of steps back. His mouth was ajar. If I don''t have this perception ability, I would have been injured by the attack. '' He shook his head and entered the room. Immediately, a ck, blurry object attacks Justin.


    However, this time around, He was more prepared. He sent out a powerful punch toward the iing object.


    Bang!


    The object bounces back, revealing itself. A giant ck cat mews, taking a couple of steps backward. Its deep blue eyes looked at Justine with some wariness.


    The two entities exchanged nces for a few seconds, making no sound. Swiss! Suddenly, the ck cat attacks Justin.


    What!


    Justin was astounded by the speed of the cat. He could barely capture the path of the cat. Without further ado, Justine quickly sends a powerful punch toward the cat.


    Yet, as the punch was about to connect with the cat, It twisted his body, avoiding Justin''s punch by an inch.


    Its w grew longer, going for Justin''s neck. Justin''s hair stood straight, with a thought. The two rings flew out of his arm, defending the w in the nick of time.


    Bang!


    Justin took a couple of steps backward while a bead of sweat dropped from his forehead. He took a deep breath and stared at the ck cat with seriousness.


    "I almost died there." He exhaled. ''Now, I have learned my lesson. I shouldn''t underestimate any beast again.''


    The cat walked around Justin like a predator aiming for its prey. It never leaves Justin''s body.


    Swiss!


    A yellowish line appeared in the air, appearing in front of the ck in a split of seconds. At the sudden attack, the cat twisted his big body and nimbly avoided the attack.


    "What a sharp reflex!"


    Swiss!


    The cat furiously attacks Justin while the ck fur on its body turns into a shade of blue.


    Suddenly, three ck cats appeared at the same time, attacking Justin on all three sides. Seeing this, Justin raised his eyebrows. Quickly, he created a sound barrier around himself.


    Bang!


    The three cats hit the barrier and bounced back. However, before the cats could regain themselves from the rebound from the barrier, A yellowish object appeared before it and...


    Bang!


    The big cats hit the wall and turned it into a smitten. He mewed in pain, wriggling on the floor. Its blue eyes looked at Justin with hatred. It turned its eyes from Justin, preparing to escape. But would Justin allow it to escape?


    The second ring appeared before the ck cats, sending a slight vibration to the surrounding area. The cat''s eyes widened in fear. It tried to avoid the attack, but it was nuts.


    Bang!<sub> </sub>


    The ring sends the cat flying, destroying half of the big room. Blood flowed out of its mouth, its forehead split into two, and all the innards flew out. Its big eyes looked at Justin and mewed for thest time. Deader than dead.


    Just then, a sound came from the far angle of the room.


    Creak!


    Justin shifted his head in the direction of the sound, retrieving his ring and returning it to his arms.


    "Come out, I mean no harm."


    After a couple of seconds, a haggarddy stumbles out from behind the shelf. A trace of blood hung at the corner of her mouth.


    Her clothes were disheveled. Many cuts appeared on her arms and chest. Her face was pale. She stood still, looking at Justin with some wariness.


    "How do you kill that cat?" Thedy asked with some apprehension. She knew how fearsome that ck cat was, but it was easily dealt with by Justin.


    "What do you mean by how do I kill it? Do you want to kill me? "He questioned


    Hearing this, thedy shook her head vigorously. "I''m just surprised that all. "


    "What are you doing here?" Justin inquired, using his perception to search the room.


    "I came here for some drugs. But who would have known I would encounter that scary beast? " She grumbled.


    "Oh!" Justin raised his brow. since, he didn''t venture much around the campus. He only knew his department and the admin section. Every other ce was as good as new to him.


    "Do you find the drugs?"


    "No, but I guess it''s behind this door. Due to my injury, I can''t use my strength to open the door. "


    Without further ado, Justin and I walked toward the door. Noticing the strong steel door, he stopped a couple of meters from the door and sent a powerful punch toward it.


    Boom!


    The steel door couldn''t withstand the single punch and flew a couple of feet backward.


    Seeing this, thedy''s jaw dropped. She froze on the spot. Only when she heard the call of Justin did she wake up from her stupor.


    She opened her mouth a couple of times to talk, but no word came out. While the girl was not idle, Justin quickly began to ce all the various medicines in the room inside his backpack.


    ''Now, with these drugs, treating some slight injuries won''t be a problem.''


    "I think we are done here." Thedy looks at Justin.


    "Yes, It''s time for us to go our separate ways. "


    "I''m Merab. It was a pleasure meeting you."


    When Justin returned to his group, what he saw left his mouth ajar.


    "What the hell!"


    *****


    AN: Vote andment for more chapters.

 Chapter 20 Black Zombie 1

    Justin froze for a couple of seconds, not believing what was appearing in his perception.


    After a couple of seconds, he recovered from his initial shock. He dropped his backpack and dashed toward the one-sided battle.


    "What the hell happened?" He shouted.


    Swiss!


    Bang! Bang!


    It turned hundreds of zombies into smitten. The two rings revolve around him, entering the horde of zombies.


    Seeing Chloe and Nasir barely breathing, he was stunned. Without further ado, he picked both of them and dashed out of the zombie encampment.


    In a couple of seconds, Justin appeared at the top of the adjacent building. Chloe and Nasir had various injuries on their bodies.


    Their hair disheveled, blood leaking out from the corner of their mouths. There, low breathing was erratic.


    After looking at the two for a couple of seconds, he shook his head and turned to Nika''s battle.


    "Where the hell do these thingse from?" He murmured, raising his brow. "Hmm, some of them also use weapons! What the fuck! "


    Instantly, Justin jumps down from the 6-story building,nding with a boom. He groaned slightly and dashed into the zombies.


    Justin released his weapon, sweeping everything in its path. The rings shed past the zombies like phantoms, turning them into piles of flesh.


    In half a minute, all the zombies surrounding Nika were nothing but a pile of bones. Witnessing this, Nika exhaled, bending a little to catch his breath.


    A deep cut in his stomach and some flesh wounds on his arms and legs. He raised his head and looked at the killing machine, killing the zombies like they were nothing.


    "I guess following him was the right choice." He whispered, wiping out the sweat from his forehead.


    "What happened?" Justin asked. However, this doesn''t stop him from massacring the zombies. He alone had pushed the zombies a couple of meters while the zombie poption was dwindling.


    "Everything was going smoothly at the beginning. But that changed a couple of minutester when some dry zombies appeared.


    They were difficult to kill, and also, they don''t throw themselves aimlessly at us anymore. They attack collectively, trying to choke the air out of our lungs." Nika paused, taking a deep breath and straightening his back.


    "Andter, we discover some of them use weapons. More so, killing them has be increasingly difficult. I''m barely able to defend myself against their onught. If those freaking zombies are in arge poption like the normal zombies, I guess we will be gone before you arrive. "


    Hearing this, Justin didn''t utter a word. He concentrated on killing the zombies, lost in thought.


    After a couple of minutes, he killed thest zombies with a bead of sweat on his forehead. He sighed and said,


    "That''s why I told you we needed to get stronger as soon as possible. These zombies are evolving. "


    Nika gripped his kitchen tightly, clenching his teeth. "Don''t worry. We will try our best to get stronger."


    "Alright. There are some drugs in the backpack. Go find some that will help Chloe and Nasir¡ª"


    nk! nk! nk!


    A metal sound echoed in the still environment, sending a chill deep into the bone. A sudden gust of wind blew, and rustling and tingling echoed from everywhere.


    Nika shivered. His leg almost turned to jelly. Justin''s hair stood straight, his calm expression turning serious.


    He released his perception to the limit, listening to the soundsing from the surroundings. While the two rings oscited over his head.


    <o>,m "Nika! Leave now!"</o>


    "Y-y-yes," Nika said, nodding his head. He turned and picked after Justin''s back, and escaped with his greatest speed.


    Hmm!


    nk! nk! nk!


    From the north of Justin, a being appeared from the back of a building. It was two meters tall, with long dark hair and hollow eyes with red pupils.<sub> </sub>


    It covered its body in torn clothes, showing its bones. Its bones have little to no muscles. Two of the arms in it were two long swords. The sword was crudely made, nothing like the normal sword.


    Seeing this, Justin took a deep breath. He brought his weapons to the front, taking a fighting stance.


    "A ck zombie."


    He thought. ''First Circle ready to evolve into the Second Circle''. His left ear stood straight, twitching every few seconds.


    The two beings looked at each other for a split second before the ck zombies made a strange sound.


    Grarh!


    At once, the ck zombies dashed toward Justin, raising their two weapons in the air.


    "Hump!" Justin snorted.


    He dashed toward the ck zombie. They covered the distance of a couple of tens of meters in a split of seconds.


    Boom!


    The two attacks collided together, sending shock waves everywhere and raising a cloud of dust in the sky.


    While the rumbling of the building copsing echoed loudly. Amid the destruction, Justin and the ck zombie took a couple of steps backward.


    The ck zombie pupil rolled in its socket. While Justin''s hands trembled slightly,


    ''What the fuck! '' Justin eximed in his mind. He took a deep breath and controlled the rings, increasing their osciting speed.


    Humming!


    The rings hum, not visible to the naked eyes anymore. Only the yellowish afterimage could be seen.


    Discerning that something was not right. The ck zombie''s pupils glowed a fiery red while its bones became darker.


    Grah!


    The two pounced on each other furiously.


    Boom!


    They were sent flying backward, but none of them rested a second before they started attacking each other. The continuous sh of attacks echoed with great momentum.


    Nika, who was a couple of hundred meters from the battlefield, trembled. His mouth was unconsciously ajar, not believing the magnitude of the battle.


    Meanwhile, the head collision between Justin and the ck zombies bes more deadly as the battle continues.


    Justin''s clothes were torn while the ck zombies had no clothes on their bodies. However, none of them care. They attack each other, destroying everything in their path.


    Boom!


    Justin and the ck Zombie flew backward. A red liquid escapes from the corner of Justin''s lips.


    He licked his lips, tearing the tattered clothes from his body, leaving his upper body bare. The corner of his lips raised a slight bit. He shook his arm, resuming his fighting pose.


    "It was either you die or die." He clicked his tongue. "Let''s see who will break first."


    Grah!


    The ck zombie dashed toward Justin at an extreme speed, leaving an afterimage, raising his weapon, ready to hack Justin into two.


    Just then, Justin did something unexpected.


    ****


    AN: Vote andment for more chapters.

 Chapter 21 Black Zombie 2

    Swiss!


    At that point, Justin retreated a couple of meters, generating a gush of wind while two yellowish images traveled at lightning speed toward the iing zombie.


    The ck zombie rolled its eyes in their sockets, trying to stop its attack, generating a cloud of dust.


    Despite trying to stop its movement, the momentum of its speed made it quite impossible to stop.


    Bang! Bang!


    Swiss!


    Something shot back like an arrow, crashing into the nearby building. The building trembled, the air vibrated, and cracks appeared on the ground.


    Meanwhile, Justin appeared a couple of meters from the almost destroyed building.


    "Like I guess. Humph! Let me see how you handle this. " Justin whispered, twisting his hand, generating a swirl of wind and sending it forward into the building.


    Bang! Bang!


    The continuous yellowish afterimagees in and out of the building.


    A crack appeared on the building, pirs fell, the wall disintegrated like sand, and a cloud of dust was raised in the air. Amid the dust at the center of the building.


    A deep pit was created, and at the center was a humanoid being. All the flesh on its body had almost been peeled off, leaving only its skeleton.


    A light crack appeared on the skull right at the back.


    Grarh!


    The ck zombie made an indistinct sound. The sound vibrates throughout the room, shattering any sses in its path.


    Hearing the sound, Justin frowned. All the hair on his skin stood straight while the pores opened.


    ''This is not good! I need to kill this asshole on time. ''


    "What the hell is that sound?" A female murmured, raising her head in the sound''s direction.


    This kind of question appeared in the student''s mind when they heard the sound.


    However, no one dared check the source. The ominous feelinging from the sound gave them a fright.


    While those students who were nning to go in that direction change their minds at thest minute and go in a different direction.


    Without further ado, Justin increased his attack. The air in the building vibrated, whispering.


    The building shook vehemently, sending tremors through the environment.


    The humming became louder; the wall disintegrated quickly, and the building copsed from the bottom up.


    Despite this, Justin ventures inside the destruction. Unknown to him, every dust particle that came a couple of feet away was turned into nothingness.


    Crash!


    The building couldn''t sustain the enormous vibration and copsed on top of Justin.


    However, Justin didn''t care.


    He only revolves a ring over his head and all the debris from the building bounces off of him.


    Stopping a couple of feet from the ck zombies. The ck zombie squeaks, seeing Justin. Its red eyes turn a shade of ck.


    It pointed two weapons toward Justin, who was trying to stand but only to be osted by another attack.


    Bang!


    Many cracks appeared on the sturdy bones of the zombies. Yet, it never breaks.


    "What kind of bone is this?" Justin eximed in his mind.


    "Every being has an inherited weakness. It''s only left for me to look for it. "


    The glow on the two rings increased while the humminging from them increased. I realized something was wrong.<sub> </sub>


    The ck zombie struggles to leave the pit. However, Justin didn''t stop it from leaving the pit. He focused on increasing the magnitude of his attack, waiting for the right moment.


    Bang!


    When the ck zombies jumped out of the pit with a somewhat frighteningugh, Kekeke. Only to halt its movement, as you can see.


    At that moment, everything entered in slow motion.


    The two rings moved at breakneck speed toward the ck Zombie, while the humming sound caused the zombie bone to tremble.


    It blinked its red eyes twice, shaking its skull left and right.


    Bang! Bang!


    Boom!


    Swiss!


    Three things were flung in three opposite directions.


    The ck zombie flew like a bullet to the back, its two weapons to the left and right before vanishing into the darkness.


    Crashing on the ground, the red glow on the zombies'' eyes dimmed.


    Many bones were shattered into pieces while a hole appeared in its skull. The ribs covering its ck heart had been shattered.


    "You didn''t die!" Justin eximed, his mouth ajar.


    However, he quickly recovered from his initial shock, taking a deep breath.


    "If a single attack couldn''t finish the job, then let''s see how long you canst. "


    Just then, a slight tremor appeared in the air. Justin''s ear was packed straight. He furrowed.


    The atmosphere''s temperature dropped rapidly. Then suddenly, a ck cloud covered the sun.


    A powerful gust of wind blew out of nowhere. The rustling and rumbling of sound came from everywhere.


    Feeling this, Justine''s heart missed a beat. A bead of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    "What the fuck is happening? Why can''t this day get any better!? " He cursed in his heart.


    "Hump! Whatever is going to happen, I will kill this asshole. "Justin murmured.


    With that, he dashed toward the zombie that was already on one knee.


    Noticing Justin, the ck zombie eyes rolled in their sockets. And an eerieugh came from its mouth.


    Kekekeke.


    Just then, a swarm of zombies appeared in Justin''s perception from every angle. Noticing this, his heart skipped. He took a deep breath and faced the ck zombie.


    "So, you call your minion to assist you. Futile effort. "


    Saying this, a golden circle appeared on Justin''s head. At that moment, the world loses its sound. Only the humming sounding from the ring remains.


    "Disintegrate!" Justin''s voice echoed like an imperialmand. All the iing zombies stop in their tracks automatically.


    The two rings flew toward the ck zombies, but instead of hitting the target, they revolved around the zombies, osciting, generating an attracting force field.


    In a split second under the attack, all the zombies'' bones began to disintegrate into dust.


    Ah!


    The ck zombie cried itsst cry before turning into nothingness. The two rings return on top, osciting quietly.


    Just then, a message appeared in Justine''s mind. However, before he could check the notification, a shout came from his left.


    *****


    AN: Vote andment for more Chapters.

 Chapter 22 HOWLING MOUNTAIN BEAR

    The sudden shout awoke the frozen zombies from their stupor. Immediately, they made a loud roar and rushed toward Justin.


    The zombies differed from normal. Their skin had turned dark, and their eyes looked hollow with red pupils.


    While some held crude weapons in their hands. Their movements were extremely quick. Now, they look nothing like the students from the former campus.


    His perception focused on the inflow of zombies from all sides. Justin''s expression never faltered.


    He brought his weapon to his front and took a fighting stance. A gust of wind blew on to his face, swaying his short hair.


    Just then, a great rumbling echoed from the sky, shaking the earth to the core. Lightning shes, strong turbulence of wind, raising dust and other debris into the sky.


    The strong wind continues to get stronger. Lightning shines brightly in the sky with a thundering sound.


    Ah!


    A sudden cry echoed in the heavy atmosphere. Just then, something crashed directly into the midst of the zombies, sending some zombies flying.


    Seeing this, the zombies paused for a split second and looked at the intruder. Their nose twitched while they made some inaudible noise.


    Grah!


    Some zombies quickly pounce on the intruder. While the others rushed toward Justin. The sky became darker with a strong wind blowing everywhere.


    When the zombies were only a couple of meters away from Justin, he made his moves.


    The two rings moved swiftly while the glow around the rings was brighter than before.


    Bang! Bang!


    The rings destroy everything in their path, as if they were pieces of paper. Heads were flying before being squashed like melons.


    Innards fall from the sky like rain. However, the zombies continue to rush toward Justin.


    "H-H-Help!" A female voice echoed amid the zombies.


    Hmm!


    His ear twitched. Justin squinted his brow and turned in the voice''s direction. Instantly, he sent an attack toward the source of the sound.


    Boom!


    He turned all the zombies in the line of attack into smitten. Behold, a female with a bow in hand was struggling with a couple of zombies trying to bite off her head.


    ''I know you.'' Justin thought while he waved his hand and it turned the zombies on top of thedy into a pool of blood.


    What!


    Thedy widened her eyes and looked in the attack''s direction. She gasped. Just then, a thundering sound echoed from the sky and a drop of water fell from the sky.


    "Will you just keep on staring at me like a fool?" Justine''s crisp voice echoed beside thedy.


    Hmm!


    Bang!


    Thend trembled, and an enormous beast appeared opposite of thedy. Its small eyes locked on thedy like prey. The beast growls and pounces on thedy.


    At that moment, the lightning spread throughout the sky and then a heavy downpour.<sub> </sub>


    Growl!


    The beast pounces on the girl furiously, not caring about the zombies. Seeing this, thedy scrambles up, holding her bow. And then something that shocked Justin happened.


    On the bow, a brown arrow magically formed. Without wasting a single moment, she released the arrow. The arrow travels at an extremely fast speed, appearing in front of the beast in a matter of seconds.


    Seeing the attack, the beast ignored the attack and waved its paw, generating a powerful tide of wind.


    Shit!


    Thedy cursed, jumping away from the attack. Bang! Thedy dodged the attack by an inch.


    However, the gush of wind from the attack sent her flying. Furthermore, all the zombies were smitten.


    "This couldn''t get any worse. Howling Mountain Bear. " Justin grumbled. Despite seeing the howling mountain bear. He didn''t try to save thedy.


    ''This rain is not normal rain. I need to get the hell out of this rain. ''


    Bang! Bang!


    He increased his attack, sending all the zombies surrounding him flying. Immediately, a pool of blood formed around him.


    ''There was something odd about his perception. Why are the darker zombies not attacking me? Hmm, they seem to retreat. Did they have some kind of intelligence? '' Justin gasped after discovering this.


    "Hmm, my endurance has dropped again." Justin''s heart skipped a beat. "I need to move." Just when he was about to move, he heard thedy''s scream


    "Please don''t leave me."


    However, he didn''t respond to her, preparing to leave. Noticing this, thedy dodged another attack from the howling mountain bear.


    "Shit! If you save me, I will tell you a secret. " She shouted.


    She puked out a gush of blood from her mouth, holding her stomach. Her legs trembled, her face pale. Her face was damp, with strands of hair all over her face. She panted.


    "For you to know it, it is no longer a secret. And besides, I can capture you and find the secret from your mouth. " Justin said coldly.


    "I mean no harm. If I mean you harm, I won''t show you the medicine chamber. " She blurted.


    "Do you have any choice, then? And besides, that''s why I don''t want to save you now. Both times I met you, you were in danger. Do you n it or what? "


    Hearing this, thedy didn''t know whether tough or cry. Did she wish to be in danger every time? Definitely not. But she can''t help it. Her luck was so-so.


    Noticing that Justin wasn''t preparing to save her. She sighed. "I discovered that the beast''s meat is edible." Saying this, she closed her eyes after seeing the iing attack.


    Justin sent thest zombies into a pool of blood and furrowed. He tilted his head and pricked his lips. At once, a whistling sound echoed toward the howling mountain bear.


    Discerning the iing danger, the beast stops its attack and turns toward the attack, howling loudly. All the fur stood straight, shiny with some luster.


    Bang!


    The single ring hit an invisible force and bounced back, shocking Justin. A slight gasp escaped from Justin''s mouth upon noticing this. However, he recovered immediately.


    "I see. That''s your ability. "


    *****"


    AN: Vote andment for more Chapters.

 Chapter 23 Nightmare 1

    Justin moves closer to the raging mountain bear. Locking its eyes on Justin, the howling mountain bear growls louder.


    It stumped its paws on the ground and dashed toward Justin. Pita Patters of water and blood fly everywhere.


    "Humph!"


    Justin dashed toward the iing howling mountain bear while his weapon oscited around him. A couple of feet from each other, the howling mountain bear howls loudly, sending a condensed vibration toward Justin.


    His ear twitched, discovering the attack. Without further dy, his first weapon flew into the iing vibration.


    Boom!


    Instantly, the vibration shattered like a broken ss. The mountain bear stopped abruptly on its path, a groan escaping from its mouth. However, before it could notice what was happening,


    Another attack was on the forehead before it. growl. The howling mountain bear quickly raised his paw to defend against the attack.


    Bang!


    It sends the bear a couple of meters back, crashing on the ground, creating a small pit. The howling mountain bear cried in pain as blood gushed out of its right paw. All the flesh in the right paw had been torn into pieces, making its bones visible.


    It cried again, trying to stand up. However, when it discovers the presence, It growled louder and opened its mouth to attack.


    But at that moment, a yellowish line appeared under its jaw and, bang! The Howling Mountain Bear went deeper into the pit, sand flying everywhere.


    While the bear''s mouth had been disfigured, it couldn''t be closed. There weren''t any teeth left in its mouth while blood gushed out from its major orifices.


    The heavy rain fell into the pit, and in a matter of seconds, the pit was full of blood water. The howling mountain bear looked at Justin and its eyes trembled, closing, never to wake up again. After a few seconds of staring at the dead bear, Justin let out a light sigh.


    "Thank you..." Merab announced to Justin, back.


    "I didn''t help. I only kill the beast because it is eatable. " Justin leaves the pit, not looking at Merab.


    Merab opened her mouth, but the word wouldn''te out. She wanted to curse Justin, but her brain failed to provide a suitable curse. She only sighed, preparing to follow after Justin.


    "What are you doing? Won''t you bring the beast? " Justin questioned


    What!


    Merab gasped. Her jaw dropped. But before she recovered from her shock, Justin was long gone. She widened her eyes and searched for him.


    Only the heavy sound of rain and thunderous rumbling in the sky met her eyes. The thick stench of blood drifted into her nose while bones and blood flowed under her feet.


    Crack!


    An ominous red lightning shed in the sky, followed by heart-piercing thunder. When Merab heard that she witnessed this, her heart missed the beast.


    She sucked in a cold breath. Under the heavy downpour, a bead of sweat fell from her forehead.


    This is bad! Something is happening. " Merab shivered and rushed toward the pit. "How can I carry such a huge beast?" She grumbled. However, she never stopped walking.


    "Where is the beast?" A voice came from Merab''s back.


    Hmm!


    Immediately, a bow appeared in Merab''s hand with an arrow. She pulled the bowstring, ready to fire, turning to the voice. A young man with a huge kitchen knife stood a couple of feet away from her.


    "Who are you?" Merab asked coldly.<sub> </sub>


    "Nika. Justin asked me to assist you. " Nika shrugged and moved closer to her.


    When she heard Justin''s name. Merab snorted and withdrew her bow. "The beast is over here... If we are going to move the beast, we need to move quickly before something happening. "


    Meanwhile, Justin stood on the balcony of a tall building, feeling the heavy downpour, lost in thought. The sky was getting darker by the minute, while the wind was getting fiercer.


    The strong wind blew in his face, causing his hair to fly around. But when he felt the wind, he furrowed his brow and a frown appeared on his face.


    "This is no ordinary rain." He murmurs. He turned and looked in the direction of Merab and Nika. He took a deep breath and wrinkled his brow. He thought, "What''s taking them so long?"


    Another red lightning spark in the sky, followed by the booming sound of thunder. Just then, a red bolt of lightning fell from the sky.


    At that moment, everywhere was totally silent. The wind stills. The rain drops slowly. And the little light illuminating the sky disappeared. Everywhere was in total darkness.


    Crack!


    A tear sound echoed through the world. Every living thing was wondering what was going on except that moment. The earth shook, the mountains vibrated and cracked.


    Volcanoes erupted.


    The ocean and seas overflow their banks. A cackle cried deep within the ocean while a magma of fire shot into the sky.


    After a couple of seconds, all of this earth-shaking event stops. And the heavy rain fell like never before. But this was no ordinary rain; it was something else.


    Justin froze on the balcony. With his high perception ability, He could feel every change urring deep in his bones.


    Despite that, it didn''t happen around him. Yet, he could somehow perceive it. Unknown to him, his heart pounded and sweat was pouring from his head like a dam.


    After a couple of seconds, he recovered from the shock and took a deep breath, wiping the sweat from his forehead. "W-Where the hell are they?" His voice trembled, biting the corner of his lips.


    "Shit!" He cursed, ready to jump into the darkness.


    Hmm!


    Ah!


    Nika cried in agony. He dropped the beast, falling down, wriggling in the pool of mud. His eyes turned red, veins protruding from his forehead.


    "What happened to you?" Merab shouted. Her voice wavers. She moved closer to Nika with a trembling hand. She inhaled a deep breath and looked at Nika in the darkness, not understanding what was happening.


    Ah!


    Chloe felt something drop on her shoulder. Then, she felt pain like never before. Her muscles tensed, her lungs constricted. Her heart squished. She fell on the floor, eyes reddened, veins protruding on her forehead, wriggling in pain while blood flowed out from the corner of her lips.


    Swiss!


    "What the hell?"


    ****


    AN: Please support this book with your power stone. This book is part of wpc and it needed 50 power stone to be eligible to win.


    50 power stone = mass release.

 Chapter 24 Nightmare 2

    Ah!


    Merab felt something drop on her shoulder. Then, she felt pain like never before. Her muscles tensed; her lungs constricted. Her heart squished.


    She fell on the floor, eyes reddened, veins protruding on her forehead, wriggling in pain while blood flowed out from the corner of her lips.


    Swiss!


    "What the hell?"


    Justin''s mouth was ajar. He looked at the two people wriggling on the floor in misery. Suddenly, his perception changed, making all his hair stand straight. His heart missed a beat.


    Instantly, Justine waves his hand and his weapon oscites over his head, creating a force field, releasing a humming sound.


    Pa Pa''s


    A ck liquid fell on the force field and wriggled for a couple of seconds like a worm before evaporating into thin air.


    Observing everything that happened with his perception, Justin''s back was drenched in cold sweats.


    "This is bad!"


    Pa!


    Another ck liquid fell on the force field. However, before the new liquid evaporated, another liquid fell on the force field.


    Justin wanted to sigh in relief when the liquid moved toward each other and mixed together, forming a stronger liquid.


    Hummming


    The force field shook slightly. Justin''s expression changed immediately. He increased the power of the force field and, without further dy.


    He carried both Nika and Merab on his shoulders. He looked at the enormous bear and thought for a couple of seconds.


    "Fck!"


    He gnashed his teeth and held on to one of the beast''s paws. He carried the three toward the safe building while sweat poured from his forehead.


    Furthermore, the number of liquids on top of the forcefield had increased.


    Crack!


    ---


    Endurance: 20 (-10).


    Endurance: 10 (-5).


    --


    Watching his endurance drop at a rapid pace His heart missed a beat. He gnashed his teeth, increasing his speed.


    His muscles tensed, trembling. Blood rushing to his face, veins protruding from his forehead.


    His breathing was erratic, his chest moving up and down. While the rings had lost their luster, with little to no huming from them,


    "I can do it. I can do it. " He muttered, panting. "There are only a couple of meters remaining. I can''t fail. "


    Pa!


    Crack!


    Justin didn''t need to check the force field to understand what the hell was going on above his head. He knew, at any moment, his defense would break.


    ''Should I drop Merab? ''


    He thought, but he immediately shook his head from the thought. He took a deep breath and looked at the building in the distance.


    It''s either now or never.


    ________


    Endurance: 5 (-3).


    ________


    Swiss


    Justin dashed forward with everything he had. His muscles bulge while sweat drips from his topless body like a stream. His leg turned jelly, he stumbled, nearly falling.


    But in the split of seconds it took to reach the ground, he regained his footing, panting.


    "That was close."<sub> </sub>


    Crack!


    Boom!


    The force field broke and the heavy downpour fell on him. ''This is bad. This is bad. '' With a trembling leg, he quickened his pace. He wanted to run, but a light groan escaped from his mouth.


    It was only a couple of meters from the building. However, it felt like the longest journey he would ever make in his life.


    Ahhhhhh


    Justin cried in pain. Veins protruded from his body. He trembled while he was barely holding onto the people and beasts.


    He bit his tongue to clear his head. Taking a deep breath, he moved forward while a sudden smoke came from his back.


    Ahhhhhh


    Another ck liquidnded on his shoulder. His skin reddened like a fiery red iron. The skin peeled off, and blood gushed out.


    Despite this, he didn''t stop. He moved forward and entered the building. When Justine entered the building, he dropped all the baggage and fell on the ground. His eyelids twitched and everything became nk.


    ....


    "Hmm." Justin murmured, stretching his arms. He stood and looked at the surroundings.


    "You''re awake." Nasir walked toward Justin, smiling. "It''s a good thing you''re awake.In addition, ''else,''"


    "Stop with your rubbish... " Chloe chided.


    She looked at Justin, and a sweet smile appeared on her lips. She adjusted her sses and asked.


    "How''s your body?"


    "Good! Where are the rest? " Justin inquired, raising his brow.


    "They are yet to wake up." Chloe sighed. "But what happened to you three?" She was puzzled.


    "How long am I out? And where is the beast? " Justin ignored her question, walking past her.


    "12 hours. And what about that beast...What are we going to do with such a huge thing? " Nasir asked.


    "Stop with your question. Lead me to the beast and the others. " Justin snapped.


    Immediately, Nasir swallowed the next word in his throat and nced at Chloe. However, Chloe averts her gaze. "Follow me."


    "Is there any strange movement or attack during my absence?"


    When Chloe and Nasir heard Justin''s question, their hearts missed a beat.


    They''ve been wondering what the hell was happening and why everywhere was in total darkness with an eerie feeling and sound.


    "Nothing much happened. Only some slight movement from the distant and creepy sounding from the rain. " Chloe answered.


    When they entered another room, the enormous body of the howling mountain beary lifelessly on the ground. Seeing this, Justin breathed a sigh of relief. ''Good thing nothing happened to it. ''


    "Who made the campfire?" he asked.


    "That would be me." Nasir patted his chest.


    "Good. You should be able to handle the beast''s meat, right? " Justin asked, though he was not asking.


    "I can''t¡ª"


    "You what?" Justin turned to him with a cold face.


    "Leave everything to me. I''m quite proficient at processing meat. " A sweat dropped from his forehead under Justin''s icy stare.


    However, if he knew Justin was not looking at him, he would dig a hole to hide his face.


    A chuckle escaped from Chloe, but she immediately covered her mouth. She looked at Nasir, trying not tough.


    Just then, she heard Justin''s voice. "You will have to support him also."


    What!


    Chloe''s mouth ckened. She rolled her eyes. She wanted to protest but swallowed whatever she wanted to say and stomped her foot.


    Justin didn''t care about her. He left the room with his voice.


    "Our survival depends on that meat."


    What!

 Chapter 25 Eating The Monster Beast...

    Justin sat on a small chair and looked at the unconscious couple on the ground. Thanks to the burning fire. The room was warm.


    Despite this, he wrapped himself in a huge curtain. He looked at his shoulder where the ck liquid fell and took a deep breath. His skin had recovered, leaving no scar.


    I guess I recovered faster because of my stats. '' He lowered his head, staring at his stats.


    ______


    Justin GreenLake''s given name


    Thread: 100/500 [Existence of a Level 10 thread = +1]


    Circle: Second (upgrade sessful, defeating two First Circle Beings)


    Sound Resonance: (Level > Physical.) (Radius: 50 (+50) meters).


    Soul Weapon (2 Rings):  (level > Small Sess).


    Skills


    Sound Annihtions (Level > Novice) [Skill upgraded: Small Sess.]


    Sound Disintegration (Level > Small Sess)


    _____


    Endurance: 20 (+10).


    [Hidden Stat Unlocked]


    Stamina: 20


    ---


    When Justin saw the changes in his stats, his lips curled upward at the edge.


    He clicked his tongue, wondering. What the hell was level 10 thread equals to 1?But immediately after he thought about this, another pop-up appeared before him.


    _____


    For your thread level to increase. You need to kill a level ten thread beast or existence. Anything lower than that won''t have any effect on you. Each level ten beast or existence you kill will only add a single thread to your thread.


    ________


    Justin''s eyes widened. He wanted to curse loudly. But he calmed his impulse, taking a deep breath. He closed his stats and looked deep into the deep fire.


    At that moment, a slight groan came from the opposite direction of Justin. He raised his head and saw Nika waking up.


    Nika stretched his bodyzily, looking at the surroundings, blinking. On seeing Justin, his eyes brightened.


    He stood with some difficulty, walking toward him. Justin noticed him in his perception and a smile crept onto his face.


    "How''s your body?" He asked.


    "Exhausted." Nika took a seat beside Justin.


    The room descended into an abrupt silence. Only the cracking from the fire echoed in the still room.


    Nika bit her lip and turned to Justin. He opened his mouth but closed it slowly, turning his head and looking straight into the fire.


    A chuckle escapes from Justin''s mouth while shaking his head.


    "Merab, I know you are awake. So, stop pretending ande over here. "


    Unknown to him, his demeanor had changed greatlypared to before the apocalypse. His confidence had shot out of the roof and the way he carried himself was just so¡­


    "What are you? A wizard! " Merab grumbled, standing up and walking toward the two.


    Hahaha!


    Justinughed out loud. After a couple of seconds, he stopped and shook his head and.


    "In this strange new world. Nothing is impossible. You shouldn''t be surprised if you find a person with the ability of a wizard. "


    "I know. But I know you don''t have such an ability. She pouted, taking a seat on the right side of Justin. She furrowed, tilting her head for a split second before looking at Justin''s face.


    "What?"


    "You look different," she answered with a puzzle.


    "Oh! So, I''m not hallucinating. " Nika murmured.<sub> </sub>


    "Stop all your shenanigans. How''s your body? " Justin asked.


    "I''m good. just slightly exhausted. " Merab answered. She turned to Justin and asked. "Do you know what''s happening out there?"


    Hearing this, Nika took a deep breath and looked at Justin. Justin didn''t utter a word. He adjusted his seating position, closing his eyes.


    Seeing this, Nika and Merab didn''t dare disturb him. The two avert their gazes from him and remain silent. The rumbling and sshing of rain echoed from outside with some abysmal noise.


    "What happens outside there is a nightmare." Justin spoke up unexpectedly. "I hope the rain stops soon. And if not¡­"


    Hearing this, the two exhaled. Both of them knew something dangerous was going on outside.


    The fact that they didn''t know what attacked them outside makes them wary of stepping outside. Suddenly, Justin stood up andmanded.


    "Follow me"


    Without uttering a word. The two follow him into another room. Their jaws dropped when they saw two people fighting to dissect a piece of meat with sweat pouring down from their faces like a dam. Noticing the arrival of Justin.


    Nasir said quickly.


    "We are almost done processing the meat." He wiped the sweat off his face and pointed at the meat. "The meat is too strong for our knife. If not for that, I would have finished processing the meat. "


    "Will you stop your shameless self?" Chloe pouted. She was tired of Nasir''s shamelessness.


    "Do you want me to leave the rest for you?"


    "No, no." Nasir waves his head. "Don''t you know when I''m kidding?" He gave a shortugh.


    "Humph. You are too serious. "


    Nika wasn''t surprised by Nasir''s attitude. But Merab''s eyes widened and giggled.


    ''Interesting,'' she thought.


    "Is there any meat for eating?" Justin asked casually.


    "Yes." Nasir nodded, pointing to some roasted meat. He looked at Justin and asked. "Are you sure this meat is safe to eat?"


    Everyone looks at Justin. However, Justin only shrugged and turned to Merab.


    "Your choice."


    When Merab heard this, she snorted and walked toward one of the roasted meats. She picked up arge piece of meat and dig in.


    After a few bits, she sat and ate with satisfaction. Without uttering a word, Justin and the rest looked at Merab.


    While Nasir''s eyes were shiny, his hands were trembling. He licked his lip, following Merab every bit. Unknown to him, he swallowed arge lump in his throat, echoing the room.


    Nika and Chloe looked at Nasir and shook their heads.


    ''This guy is beyond saving,'' Justin thought without turning his head. After a couple of minutes, Merab finished the meat and stared at Justin.


    "Can I take another?" She smiled.


    "No." Justin shook his head. "Let''s wait for an hour or so."


    The others nodded, waiting patiently. Every second, their eyes will dart to Merab. However, nothing happened to her. Just then, Nasir couldn''t contain his hunger.


    "Fuck! I''m eating. " He dashed and picked up the meat, biting arge piece.


    "What! This can''t be true. " He mumbled, digging into the meat.


    Hearing this, Chloe and Nika looked at each other, but they controlled their impulse to grab the meat.


    After waiting for what seems like forever, Justin nodded. "This meat is safe to eat. Besides, do we have other options? "


    He looked at the two beside him and said, "It is safe to eat--"


    Nika and Chloe didn''t wait for Justin to finish his speech before they rushed to pick up the meat. The moment they eat the meat, the expression on their faces says it all.


    "Remember, you are only eating one for a day." Justin dered


    "What!"


    ****


    AN: Vote andment for more chapters.

 Chapter 26 ACQUIRE ABILITIES

    After eating sumptuous meat, the group gathered at the centre of a spacious room. They sat in a circle around Justin, staring at him without blinking.


    The cold, chilling breeze blew to their eyes. While the camp fire sparkles at the centre, its mes dance all the way to the roof.


    "I feel somewhat stronger." Nasir broke the silence, checking his arm muscles.


    Hmm... Hmm...


    The others nodded, checking their bodies. Justin didn''t have any expression on his face. The shadow of the fire danced over his face as he stared keenly at the fire.


    Although he was not looking at the fire with his eyes. However, subconsciously, he''d forget that he didn''t see with his eyes.


    To him, the howling mountain bear meat had little to no effect on his body.


    However,paring the meat of the mountain bear to other normal meat was likeparing dirt to diamonds. They are far apart.


    "I need to tell you something." Chloe said slowly, taking a deep breath, looking at the faces of others before finally resting on Justin''s.


    Everyone looked at her face, waiting for her to continue. But her face was on Justin, who was concentrating on the fire.


    After a few seconds, Justin raised his head. Raising his head was meaningless. He was already looking at her.


    When Chloe saw this, she cleared her throat and began.


    "The meat... It helps me to level up and I unlock my innate abilities. "Chloe looked at the faces of others, but she didn''t see the expression she was expecting. She raised her eyebrows.


    She opened her mouth and was interrupted by Nasir.


    "You don''t need to be surprised. I also unlock my innate abilities. "Nasir stated, as a matter-of-fact.


    Merab raised her brow and looked at the two. "What! Both of them unlocked their innate abilities at the same time. " She gasped inside. She nced at thest person in the group, waiting.


    Nika noticed everyone''s gaze was on him. A wry smile appeared on his face.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Do you want to bore my body with your piercing gaze? "He chuckled.


    "Why are you getting conceited? It''s just because you unlocked your innate ability. Don''t forget you are in the leader''s presence. " Nasir snorted.


    Hearing this, Nika''s smile disappeared, and she looked at Justin. But he only saw the nk expression on Justine''s face.


    Seeing this, a sigh of relief escaped from his mouth. He looked at Nasir, cracking his knuckles.


    "What is your ability?" Chloe asked impatiently.


    Sighed. Nika shook his head dejectedly. "I don''t have any innate abilities..."


    What!


    Gasp! They widened their eyes and looked at Nika with their mouths ajar. Justin raised his brow and said.


    "Since you are now in the First Circle, you will surely have some abilities. It may not be innate. But you will surely receive something. If you''re useless, you will have long turned into zombies. "


    Nika looked at Justin andughed.


    "Worthy of being our leader. You''re right. I don''t have an innate ability. But I acquired an ability. Enhance Combat (EC) "


    "Enhance Combat." Chloe repeated, blinking, lost in thought.


    Seeing this, everyone turned to Chloe and raised their eyebrows. Shortly, Chloe recovered from her thoughts and saw the weird gaze directed at her.


    "I just checked my ability. It happens that I don''t have innate abilities."


    Her tone dropped by an octave while the glow in her eyes dimmed.


    "More so, my ability is notbat-effective. "She shrank her head into her chest.


    "What is your ability?" Justin inquired.<sub> </sub>


    "It is acquired. Enhance Brain. (EB) "She whispered. Her eyes reddened.


    "That''s good." Justin announced. He turned his head to look at the faces of those around him, one after the other.


    "There is no useless ability. We only have useless people. Acquire or Innate? Both are abilities. If you''re mediocre and you''re giving the best ability. It will turn to trash in your hand."


    His voice rang in the still room. The sound of the torrential rain at that moment disappeared.


    The only voice that echoed was that of Justin. Chloe subconsciously raised her head and looked at Justin.


    "Those who don''t have the tendency to survive have already turned into zombies. So, if you''re alive, you know you have value. No matter how little it is. It''s left to you to develop it. "He looked at Chloe.


    "You''re giving us the ability to use your brain far better than we are. Then, that will show in the time toe. We may need to depend on you. "


    "I hope when that timees, you won''t disappoint us. "


    "I won''t disappoint you." Chloe nodded.


    "You can depend on me." Her eyes brightened.


    Justin turned to look at Nasir and said, "Your ability should be about talking, right?"


    Nasir nodded with wide eyes. ''What the fuck! '' He shouted in his mind.


    "Chloe, you see. Your ability isn''t that bad. Nasir has awakened the ability to be more shameless. What do you think?"


    Hahahaha


    Everyone startedughing, including Nasir. Justin only looked at them and smiled. "Leader, why did you think my ability was for me to be more shameless?" Nasir chuckled.


    "If you don''t have such an ability, that would be a shame and a waste of talent. But that didn''t happen."


    Hahahaha.


    The room descended into another round ofughter. Chloe held her stomach, tears hanging from the corner of her eyes. She pointed at Nasir.


    "Y-you don''t need to worry. You only need to bootlick the zombies and beasts. A-and... And watch the wonder happening right in front of you. " She gasped for air afterughing too much.


    Nasir puffed his chest and said seriously. "Of course, you don''t need to worry. Leave the talking to me."


    Hahaha


    After a couple of minutes, theughter ended, and the room returned to its tranquility. Justin looked at Merab and said.


    "Though we don''t know a lot about you, but the world has gone nuts. No one cares about pleasantries. Do you want to join us? "


    Without thinking about it, Merab nodded. "I would love to join you. Previously, it scared me you would reject me." She released a sigh of relief.


    "Why?" Justin raised his brow.


    When everyone heard this, they rolled their eyes and looked at Justin. Seeing this, Justin shook his head.


    Suddenly, his right ear stood straight. He furrowed. Instantly, he stood, and he stared in a particr direction. His heart missed a beat.


    Immediately, everyone stood and looked at Justin, wanting to know what was wrong. But everyone held their curiosity and waited for him to tell them.


    "We havepany." Justin said seriously.


    Just then, a shriek came from the darkness outside. Hearing the cry, everyone shivered. They looked at Justin, waiting for his orders.


    "Chloe and Nasir at the back. Others, on me."


    "No one should leave the fire!"


    "Prepare for battle."

 Chapter 27 Worms

    Justin stood in front of the burning fire while Nika and Merab were on his two sides. Nasir and Chloe stood far back, holding kitchen knives.


    Justin released his full perception. His brow was raised. Immediately, his two weapons flew out of his hand, orbiting in front of him.


    Seeing this, Nika and Merab withdrew their weapons. Nika hacked at Nika with his butcher knife while Merab knit his bowstring with an arrow, pulling it to the limit, ready to fire at any moment.


    Crash!


    A tingling of sses echoed in the room with multiple shrieks. A cold wind blew onto Justin''s face. He took a deep breath. Then he heard another crash. But after the drilling sound came from their front.


    The eerie feeling of bone-chilling cold seeped into the bones of Nika and the others. They shivered slightly, gripping their weapons tightly.


    Shriek! Shriek! Shriek!


    The eerie sound came from every side, resounding close to their ears. Nasir looked around the room, but all he saw was the eerie darkness closing in on them.


    "Just what the hell are these things?" He cursed loudly.


    "Stay calm and don''t lose your position." Justin said sternly. "Don''t let the darkness overwhelm you. Be conscious of your surroundings. "


    Shriek!


    A dark giant worm with hundreds of teeth jumped forward, going for Justin''s face. Justin didn''t have a change in his expression, one of his rings flew out his arm and went directly to the brain of the worm.


    Bang!


    The worm was sent flying, disappearing into the darkness. Seeing this, everyone took a deep breath. Just then, Nasir''s voice echoed from behind.


    "Is that a fucking worm?" He shouted.


    "Will you keep your mouth shut!?" Justin snapped.


    Multiple giant worms jumped out of the darkness with a gnashing sound. Without further dy, Justin, Merab, and Nika began to kill the worms.


    Justin and Merab were long-range attackers, while Nika''s movement was extremely agile with a powerful attack.


    "Don''t let the worms umte close to your position. Try to send them back, "Justin shouted, sending three worms into smitten.


    The darkness moved closer, leaving Justin''s group in the darkness.


    The campfire swirled left and right with a crack. The fire had dimmed, making the room drop a couple of degrees.


    Nasir was trembling, his eyes darting left and right, sweat dripping from his forehead.


    "Leader, they are getting stronger." Merab gnashed her teeth, shooting two arrows at the same time.


    "I know."


    "Sh*t. They areing from the ceiling. " Nasir shouted.


    Justin didn''t falter. One of his weapons moved swiftly across the ceiling, sending the bunch of worms into a pool of ck liquid.


    However, they continued to pour into the room in a multitude. The burned fire couldn''t cast a bright light. It only illuminated a few meters around Justin and his group.


    "Watch out!" Chloe shouted, rushing to get Nasir back. She swings her knife, sending the worm flying.


    Nasir turned his head and saw the dead worm a couple of feet away and wiped the sweat from his face. He looked at Chloe and whispered. "Thank you."


    "Don''t thank me. Do your fucking job. " Chloe snapped. When she turned her back, two worms were flying toward her at an extreme speed.


    Hmmph!


    She sighed. Without taking a step back, she swung her weapon twice, dissecting the worm into two.


    A groan came from her back. Chloe turned her head and saw Nasir fighting two worms at the same time. She wanted to render help when she saw another set of wormsing her way.


    Without further dy, she dashed toward the worms and attacked them fearlessly.


    Meanwhile, Justin, Nika, and Merab were overwhelmed by the flow of worms. The size of the worms had increased by two-fold.


    This makes it difficult to kill them with a single blow. Nika moved swiftly amid the worm encampment, waving his weapon continuously.


    Merab arrow couldn''t kill the worm with a single shot. She needs to shoot two arrows to take them down.


    Sweats dripped from her forehead. while her hands trembled whenever she shot an arrow. Justin remained unaffected, killing the worm effortlessly.


    ''If this continues, things will get worse'' Justin thought.


    "Nika, can you free yourself?" Justin asked.


    "Yes, Give me a minute. "


    "Ok, Go gather that meat. We are moving. " Justin decided quickly.


    "Step back!" Hemanded.


    Hmm!


    Merab raised her brow but quickly moved back, stopping a couple of feet from the fire. She looked at Justin, waiting for his action.


    Suddenly, the sound in the room disappeared. The glowing from the rings lights them up with a powerful hum.<sub> </sub>


    The rings moved around the room swiftly.


    While the worms'' speed slows down by a degree, A golden circle appears on Justin''s head. His clothes and hair swayed in the absence of air.


    Suddenly, the rings stopped.


    "Sound Annihtion." Justin shouted.


    The frozen rings shone brightly and picked up speed, entering the darkness.


    Boom!


    The room vibrated. Cracks appeared on the wall. The room descended into an abrupt silence. Every worm that surrounded everyone turned into a pool of dark liquid.


    Merab''s jaw ckened while Nika shook his head. Chloe smiled as Nasir murmured something inaudible.


    However, Justin''s expression never loosened. He parked his ear. Suddenly, his ear twitched. He frowned and shouted.


    "Nika, get the meat. Now! "


    What!


    Suddenly, the building vibrated to its core. The window crashes; the wall falls. The dark rain blew into the building. Everyone''s expression changed with their eyes widened. At once, Nika dashed toward the opposite room.


    "Chloe assists him." Justin added quickly.


    Shriek!


    A loud piercing cry came from every angle of the building. The building continued to shake vehemently. Justin furrowed. The hair on his body stood straight. He turned and looked at Merab and Nasir.


    "Do you know any escape routes?"


    Nasir and Merab shook their heads dejectedly. They knew the situation was dire. But they were helpless. Just then, Chloe rushed in and shouted. "I know an escape route"


    "Lead the way quickly," Justin announced.


    "We need to use the stairs. The escape route is in the basement. "


    What!


    "We can''t go that direction. The worms have surrounded everywhere. " Nasir replied.


    Shriek!


    A giant worm jumped into the room.


    Bang!


    The room shook with a loud shriek. The worm was different from the previous one.


    Whoosh!


    A dark liquid flew out of the worms like a bullet.


    Hmm!


    Without further dy, Justin circted his weapon in front of him.


    Boom!


    The liquid collided with the forcefield before turning into smoke. Noticing it, the attack was defended. The worm makes another sound.


    A couple of dark liquids headed toward Justin. but was defended by the forcefield.


    Boom!


    Another wormnded in the room. Seeing this, he twisted his lips and sent two powerful attacks toward the worms.


    Boom!


    The two worms stumble back with a deep dent in their chests. Seeing this, Justin raised his eyebrows but quickly sent another round of attack, turning the worms into smitten.


    "The escape route is the basement, right?" Justin asked with a raspy voice.


    "Yes," Chloe nodded.


    "Everyonees closer."


    Immediately, the group moved closer to Justin, not knowing what he was up to. However, this wasn''t the moment to ask a question. Justin''s weapons orbited in front of him for a few seconds, and then he sent them toward the floor.


    Bang!


    A hole appeared on the floor. Seeing this, the group widened their eyes. They looked at one another.


    Boom!


    Many giants jumped into the room, shooting out the dark liquid.


    "Now!" Justin shouted.

 Chapter 28 NASIR ABILITY 1

    Without further ado, the group jumped into the dark hole and the chilly wind blew in their faces, causing their hearts to miss a beat.


    Everyone held their breath, widening their eyes as they fell to the next floor. However, the next floor was filled with worms of various sizes.


    Yet, Justin didn''t dilly dally. When they were a couple of meters from the floor, He sent another round of attacks to the ground, creating a hole big enough for them to continue their descent.


    After a couple of minutes of using the same strategy, the group arrived in the building''s basement. Justin uses his weapons to lower the fall of the group to a considerate level.


    Bang.


    The groupnded in the dark basement, rolling on the floor for a couple of seconds before they stopped the huge momentum. Only Justinnded casually, barely moving an inch.


    "Which is the way?" Justin asked with urgency.


    Gasping for air. Chloe rose from the ground, pointing in a certain direction. There is a hidden door to our east. If we pass through it, we will arrive at the library. "


    "Leader, we can''t see a thing. Why don''t we try to make some fire to light the way? " Nasir suggested.


    "If you''re ready to fight those things, make the fire" Merab snorted, moving toward the east.


    "If you have any difficulty moving in the darkness, follow in my footsteps." Justin announced, walking toward the east.


    After moving for a couple of minutes, they arrived at the library basement. They arrived inside the library without incident, thanks to Chloe''s leadership. Justinmanded the group to find a secure location to hide.


    In between the pile of shelves, Justin and his group sat with a bead of sweat dripping from their foreheads. Hundreds of books were surrounded, while some were covered in blood. However, no one gave a damn about the thick stench of blood.


    "How do you see through the darkness?" Justin looked at Merab.


    "As an archer, I must have a sharp eye. And one of my abilities is seeing into the darkness. Though it''s a little hazy. I can still make sense of my surroundings." Merab answered.


    "I see."


    "What are we going to do now?" Chloe paused before continuing. "We can''t stay in darkness while the cold is permeating through our bones."


    "We can''t light a fire in the open. It would attract those fcking worms. We must search for a closed room where the light illumination won''t spread outside." Nika responded.


    "Merab. Take Chloe and look for any room with little to no windows. Any ce would do." Justinmanded.


    "And try not to make any noise." He added.


    Immediately, the twodies disappeared into the darkness. Justin closes his eyes, lost in thought. ''This can''t continue like this. We need to leave the campus. But the fcking rain is making it almost impossible to leave the campus.'' He cursed in his heart.


    ''I just hope the rain stops soon.'' He sighed silently.


    After a couple of minutes, a light foot echoed in the library. Justin''s ears perked. He raised his brow and turned toward the steps. "Did you find it?"


    "Yes..." Chloe replies with a wry smile.


    "Let''s get going." Nasir responded quickly, getting up and carrying the meat wrapped in clothes.


    "The only ce we could find is the restroom." Merab whispered.


    "And so?" Nika asked.


    Merab and Chloe looked at each other with wide eyes. "Nothing," they answered together.


    A small fire dancer was in the middle of the restroom. The fire could barely produce sufficient heat for the people surrounding it.<sub> </sub>


    However, the smiles on the faces of the people show how contented they are. They covered the small window in the restroom with books, clothes, and chairs.


    "I can''t read this book on a good day if the world is still the same." Chloe sighed, dropping aprehensive book.


    <o>,m "Are you done with that also?" Nasir asked, his mouth ajar.</o>


    "Yes." Chloe nodded with a smile.


    The group rolled their eyes and looked at Chloe, not knowing what to say. Seeing their stupefied gaze, Chloe shrugged and said, "Have you forgotten my abilities?"


    Merab shook her head and continued to read the book in her head.


    "We are only in the first or second while you''re over a hundred books. This..."


    "Instead of you trying to learn how to use your abilities, you are grumbling about someone else''s abilities. Do you want to go inside in the rain?" Justin interrupted Nasir. His crisp voice sipped into Nasir''s bones, making him shiver.


    "Leader, you don''t need to worry. I''m already working on it." Nasir quickly patted his chest.


    Observing the terrified Nasir, the others chuckled with a wild smile. Only the leader could handle Nasir''s shenanigans. They thought. Shortly, the room descended into an abrupt silence.


    Despite the fact that some of them hate reading, Reading was the only option avable. If they wanted to spend the remaining days in the rain,


    "What have you been reading?" Justin asked suddenly.


    Hmm!


    Those reading raised their eyebrows and looked at Chloe. They all wanted to know what she had been reading. But they couldn''t ask. Now, the leader is giving them the opportunity to hear what the geniusdy has been reading.


    Chloe clears her throat and answers. "Many things. I read about history...." She continued to tell the group the type of book she had read in the span of hours.


    Listening to her, Nasir and the others shook their heads dejectedly. What an overkill ability?


    "Your ability makes us look stupid." Merab whispered.


    When Chloe hears this, she giggles with a satisfying smile. However, they failed to notice the frown on Justin''s face.


    "Are you happy with what you read?" Justin asked coldly.


    Hearing Justin''s cold voice, Chloe''s smile disappeared, and so did the others''. They looked at each other, not understanding what was wrong with Chloe''s choice of reading.


    Chloe raised her head and looked at Justin''s face, but immediately averted her gaze. Her heart missed a beat.


    "She failed to use her abilities the right way." Nasir said slowly.


    Hmm!


    Everyone''s attention fell on Nasir. Is he going to spout his nonsense again? They thought. Seeing their disdainful gaze, Nasir shook his head.


    "Though I said a lot of nonsense almost every time. My brain works perfectly fine and I can''t understand certain things." Nasir paused and inhaled the somehow warm breeze before continuing.


    "The leader has said it time and time again that we must use our ability in the right way. But what is the right way?"


    Nasir looked at the faces of Chloe, Nika, and Merab. Watching the conceited smile on Nasir''s face. Merab pursed her lips and asked.


    "If you know it, tell us the right way then."

 Chapter 29 NASIR ABILITY 2

    The corner of Nasir''s lips raised a bit. He looked at Justin and saw his nk expression and a wild smile spread all over his face. It is time for you fools to listen to me. I am your father. *cough* *cough* '' He tried to hide the mischievous smile from appearing on his face, but the group still caught sight of it.


    "Will you tell us?" Nika snapped.


    Hmm! Hmm!


    Nasir cleared his throat and his face was devoid of any smile. "The right way. Hmm? " He stood, ced both hands behind his back, and walked around the campfire.


    "Let''s take the leader as an example. He has two rings as weapons. If it was one of us, we wouldn''t know how to use two rings as a weapon effectively. In the leader''s hands, it doesn''t look like the usual rings. The leader uses the rings like one of the deadliest weapons out there. But which is not? " He paused and inhaled.


    "If the leader cannot use his weapon the right way, we won''t be here by now. Either we are dead or have be some kind ofckey to other powerful people. Now, the leader is telling us to use our abilities the right way." Sighed. He shook his head.


    "Nika, you have enhancedbat ability, but you''re almost surrounded in the previous battle. If not for the leader, then what do you think would have happened? Although you just unlocked your ability, that wasn''t an excuse to be clumsy with it. Merab, you have long unlocked your ability, but you are so poor at it. This makes others without ability doubt your ability."


    When Nika and Merab heard Nasir scolding them, they lowered their heads. Seeing this, Justin chuckled inside. ''This idiot knew how to use his ability. This is going to be fun. ''


    "And you, Chloe." Nasir stopped opposite her and shook his head.


    "I was previously jealous of your ability. But now, I have nothing to worry about. Having the ability doesn''t make you special. If you are proficient with it, that makes you special. You can read a huge textbook in a matter of minutes and understand it. However, you forget the purpose of your ability. You read the history, research thesis, and other uninteresting material. Look around. How helpful is that going to be for us? "


    "Do you think your ability is meant for you to read those thesis that you once obsessed with?"


    Nasir''s voice echoed deep within the group''s heart. Without them knowing, a bead of sweat dropped from their forehead. None of them dares to look at Nasir''s face.


    "We are hiding like rats inside the restroom. Yet, you think that is OK with us. Hmm?" Nasir raised his voice by an octave.


    Chloe shivered. The book dropped from her hand. She gripped both hands, trying to stop them from shaking. But it was for nuts.


    She sat with her spine drenched in cold sweats, her heart pounding vehemently. Justin raised his brow and looked at Nasir, then back at the three, trembling.


    ''What a fearsome ability.'' He twisted his lips. ''Now, I understand how this ability works.''


    "With that brain of yours, you can find many ways for us to live a better life and defend against those beasts. This is a forsaken library, for heaven''s sake. This is an opportunity for you to cram your head with all the useful knowledge in this world. Why the fuck will you be reading history?" Nasir shouted.


    "That''s OK," Justin interrupted and smiled.


    When the three heard Justin''s voice, their eyes trembled. They raised their heads and looked at Nasir with their mouths ajar. Watching their gaze, Justin shook his head.


    "You, sit down. Enough of your charade. "Justin pointed out


    "Ok." Nasir nodded and smiled, taking his seat.


    The shock on the three faces didn''t disappear for a while. They looked at Nasir and then back at Justin, not knowing how to react. "You shouldn''t be surprised. That''s Nasir''s ability. " Justin pointed this out casually.


    The three gulped, sighed, and lowered their heads in shame.<sub> </sub>


    "You shouldn''t be ashamed of what happened. Be thankful that it was your friend that used it against you. If it is an enemy. You''re as good as dead. Do you understand everything now? "Justin looked at their faces.


    They nodded, not looking at Justin''s face. "This will teach you not to underestimate anyone." Justin chuckled. The room descended into silence, everyone lost in their thoughts.


    "Thank you for making me understand." Chloe broke the silence, looking at Nasir with seriousness.


    "You''re wee. But seriously, you shouldn''t thank me. It is all thanks to the leader for showing us the right way. "


    "Don''t thank me. Just do the right thing. " Justin answered, not raising his head from the book.


    Chloe nodded, turning to Merab. "Can you follow me to choose another book?" she asked, biting the corner of her lips.


    "Sure!" Merab stood without looking at Chloe. She nced at Justin before heading out of the restroom.


    Quickly, Chloe followed Merab out of the restroom. Just then, they heard Justin''s voice.


    "Nasir and Nika, you two follow them and be done with it once and for all." Justin announced.


    Without further ado, Nasir and Nika follow thedies. After the exit of the group, Justin raised his head from the book and stared at the burning fire.


    His chest rose and fell lightly, and was lost in thought. Most often, the corner of his lips would rise slightly. After a few moments, a light sigh escaped from his lips.


    His ears perked, and he stood straight. His gaze returned to his book. Just then, the door opened.


    The group returned with a big carton, while Nasir and Nika also had a backpack. With a smile on his face, Nasir cleared his throat.


    "Boss. Lady''s luck is on our side. We found something useful." Nasir dropped the box a couple of feet from Justin.


    Justin raised his head and looked at the carton full of books. However, these are no ordinary books.


    ? They are ancient ones, not easily essible for students. He picked one book and opened it. A crisp smell assaulted his nose. He cringed at his nose and looked at Merab and Chloe.


    "Where did you find them?"


    "I found a room on the top floor with luck. So, when I unlock it, there they are." Merab shrugged, dropping the box with a slight groan.


    A bead of sweat dropped from her forehead. She slumped beside the fire while her chest rose and fell.


    *****


    AN: What do you think of Nasir Ability.


    Vote andment for more chapters.

 Chapter 30 Bright Morning

    Meanwhile, Chloe dropped her box casually, took her seat, and stared at Justin. She opened her mouth but closed it slowly. She tried again but uttered no word.


    "What!?" Justin asked, staring at her.


    "I¡ªI want to ask you where you want me to focus." She stuttered, looking at Justin''s face.


    "What do you think?"


    "I don''t know." She shrank her neck and twisted her fingers together.


    "I think we should focus on weapons and armor," Nika answered.


    Nasir and Merab didn''t utter a word. They only stared at Justin, waiting for his decision.


    Seeing their actions, a light sigh escaped from his lips. "Chloe, you are the brain. You must have your idea. Although we may not ept it every time, that doesn''t matter." He paused.


    "What do you think we need to survive this cmity?" he asked.


    Left with no choice, Chloe looked at Justin for a moment. "As Nika suggested, I think the first thing for us is weapons and armor. Although some of us may be born with natural weapons, that doesn''t matter. With a suitable weapon and armor, those weaker among us will have a better chance of survival." She paused, scanning Justin''s face for any indications.


    However, she found none.


    "Previously, I thought of using the beast''s bones and hides as weapons. But the sudden worm attack made me forget about the idea." She sighed.


    "So, you''re easily sidetracked," Justin questioned.


    Chloe nodded and lowered her head. "That isn''t a problem. From this moment, Nasir will be your partner."


    When Chloe heard this, she raised her head and red at Nasir. Nasir shook his head with a sheepish smile. ''What now? Am I the one that chose you as my partner? '' Heined in his mind.


    "Merab and Nika will be partners. Everyone must work hard. I want you all to level up to the second circle as quickly as possible. "


    When they heard this, the group inhaled deeply. They just leveled up a day ago.


    Now, their leader was talking about leveling up. Is he serious? Although they knew it wouldn''t be easy, they all nodded.


    "Good. Let me tell you something. "


    Hmm!


    Their eyes brightened. They looked at Justin with a glow.


    Crack.


    The fire in the middle swirls forth and back with little to no smoke. Quickly, Nasir added another log.


    "I don''t know if you noticed. The more you use your natural or acquired talent, the better. The more you get better, and the more skills are avable at your disposal, the Ability does note with skills. But if you do it consistently, you will unlock the hidden skills. "


    "Also, when you are trying to unlock your skill, focus on the core of your ability. I believe you all noticed the core of your ability." Justin looked at their faces one after another.


    They nodded.


    "Good. For example, Nasir. If you want to use your speaking ability, you focus on your core and then begin your speech. You don''t just speak nonsense. Speech ismunication. Learn the art ofmunication and use your ability to turn it into something crazy.


    Looking at what happened previously, the others dropped their guards, and you subconsciously tapped into your ability and your word reached their hidden weakness. "


    "Imagine what would happen if you hypnotized them with your speech, hmm? "


    Their breathing became erratic while their faces brightened. They focus their gaze on Justin''s lips, following his lip movement.


    None of them could hear anything except the raspy voice of Justin''s voice.


    ____


    [Title Gained.]


    >> Exarch of Teaching.


    ________


    When Justin saw the notification. A light smile appeared on his lips. "Your ability is endless. You can only stop at your imagination. I somewhat thought, why are we not giving skills with our abilities?


    Then, I realized. Immediate skills will make us rely on them with no room for growth. However, if we can depend on ourselves to create them. Then, the sky is the starting point."


    "Do you understand now?"<sub> </sub>


    A sudden breeze came out of nowhere and blew on the faces of the four, forcing them to close their eyes.


    A golden ring appeared on their foreheads and disappeared instantly. No one saw the sudden phenomenon.


    Not even Justin. Taking a deep breath, the four opened their eyes and stared at Justin with adoration.


    "Thank you," they chorused.


    Justin waved his hand and dismissed their appreciation. "You chose me as your leader. This is the little I can do for you. Chloe, work on the weapon. "


    "Don''t worry. Leave that to me, "Chloe answered with a confident smile.


    Immediately, they fell into an abrupt silence. Everyone was busy reading one book. Just like that, time wisp by. Before they knew what was happening. Seven days have gone by. Seven days of darkness and continuous rain.


    ¡­


    A ray of light escaped through the window and illuminated the restroom. Sleeping on a pile of books, Justin''s ear perked, and he stood straight.


    His eyes trembled, and he opened his eyes slowly. He looked in the light''s direction and furrowed. He looked at the others and found them still sleeping.


    ''I can''t sense the rain and the ominous feeling.'' Justin twisted his lips. He tilted his head for a moment and stood quickly.


    He walked out of the restroom in arge stride. Is this what I''m thinking? He shook his head, not wanting to raise his hope.


    When Justin arrived outside the library, a chilly breeze blew in his face. The squeak of rats and the chipping of birds echoed in the air.


    He looked at the sky and everything was clear. He bathed in the fresh morning sun with a wild smile on his face.


    Creak! Creak!


    Hearing the sounding from the surroundings, Justin didn''t care. He bathed in the peaceful feelinging from the sun.


    Every pore of his body opens while his white skin glitters in the sun. However, this happiness won''tst.


    Grah!


    A zombie appeared between Justin''s perceptions and rushed toward him with a crude sword.


    He got a foreboding vibe from the zombie. Justin furrowed. ''Don''t tell me the zombies have undergone another round of mutation.'' He cried in his heart.


    Whoosh


    Justin''s weapon flew out of his arm and moved swiftly in the air. In a blink, they appeared before the zombie, and Bang!


    The zombie flies backward, crashing to the ground. Justin was about to retrieve his weapon when he noticed the zombie standing up and making a loud cry.


    ''I knew it.'' The smile on his face disappeared immediately.


    He increased his attacking power and sent another attack. Sensing the iing attack, the zombie stopped on his track and waved his weapon toward the rings. However, it caught nothing.


    Bang! Bang!


    The attack shattered the zombie''s skull like it was nothing. Immediately, Justin recalled his weapon and dashed into the library.


    He mmed into the restroom. Hence, those sleeping scrambled up, taking a battle stance.


    "Gather everything. We''re moving." Justin shouted.


    What!


    The group widened their eyes. They looked at each other''s faces only to see the shock on each other''s faces.


    Without further ado, the group rushed to pack their things. Mostly books. After seven days of consumption, only a few pieces of meat were left.


    When they arrived outside and saw the clear sky, their jaws dropped. However, a smile easily crept onto their faces. Nasirughed and shouted happily, dancing in joy. Yet, his joy was cut shut with a scream.


    "Run!"


    Hmm!


    "Why?"

 Chapter 31 Powerful Enemy

    Nasir stared nkly at his friend with wide eyes, wondering why the hell are they running on this beautiful morning. However, when he heard the sudden screaming from behind. His pulse raised, his lungs constricted, urging his foot to carry him faster like never before.


    "Why can''t you let us enjoy this beautiful morning for just a few minutes¡­ Hmm?" Nasir shouted, trying to keep up with the team. "Don''t you understand the culture of giving a minute for the fallen. Hmm?"


    When Justin and the group heard the shameless wordsing from Nasir. They rolled their eyes and red at him. The sudden cries of the zombie were getting louder. And besides, no matter how they tried to outrun the zombies. They found it impossible.


    Grarh!


    When Justin and his group arrived at the T junction. A couple of meters from the exit of the university. Suddenly, a bunch of zombies attacks them from both sides. At once, Justin''s weapon flew out from his arm, attacking both sides.


    Boom! Boom!


    The attack sent a couple of zombies flying. However, none of the zombies died. Immediately they crash to the ground, and a few of their bones crack and fracture. However, they seem not to care. They stood and rushed toward Justin and his group.


    "Form a triangr formation," Justin shouted. He sends another bunch of zombies flying. His face was grave and devoid of any emotion.


    "Don''t stop running," Justin added, clearing a path with a powerful attack. Under the thunderous attack, tens of zombies were killed instantly, causing the group to rush forward.


    Merab and Nasir were beside each other while Nika and Chloe were together. Justin only spearheads the formation, creating a path under a continuous stream of zombies. The lively Nasir was sweating profusely, hacking the zombies to death.


    Unfortunately, Nasir was too concentrated on his current target to watch a sudden attack, aiming for his neck. When he realized what was happening. He widened his eyes and his heart skipped a beat. Just when the crude axe was a few inches from his neck.


    Something whistle passed his ear. When Nasir opened his eyes. He found himself alive. He looked around and checked his body for any injury.


    But he found none. Just then, he caught sight of a zombie nailed to a building with an arrow. He gasped and looked at Merab with an appreciative smile.


    "Don''t stay there like a moron. Get your ass moving." Merab scolded.


    Rubbing the back of his head. Nasir shook his head. When he saw two zombies attacking him. The smile disappeared from his face.


    He dashed toward them, swinging his weapon furiously. As the most powerful person in the group. Every attack from Justin sends the zombies flying, killing dozens.


    And noticed carefully. His attack was casual but the destructive strength gave an oppressive might. Despite this, a slight frown appeared on his face. ''Howe the zombies are never-ending. Are they perhaps waiting for us?'' He shook his head from the thought. ''Impossible.''


    Nika Enhance Combat (EC) ability was the bane of the zombies. He killed the zombies like fish ced on a chopping board. Killing the zombies required two attacks at most from him.


    And the speed of his killing was second to Justin. No matter how the zombies tried to overwhelm him. He killed his way out.


    Meanwhile, Chloe was perhaps the weakest of the group. Despite this, she fought bravely. With a heavy backpack. She swung her weapon fiercely. Suddenly, her eyes glowed when she hacked a zombie into two.


    ''Every part of their body had been strengthened. However, when their heart was attacked, they stopped for a split of seconds, then their defense weakened a bit.''<sub> </sub>


    She twisted her lips and a slight smile appeared on her face. "Let''s see." She muttered. She rushed toward a zombie, leaning backward, dodging the sword attack. Without further ado, she attacked the zombie heart fiercely.


    A crispy sound escaped from the zombie''s mouth while its red eyes blinked. Its weapon raised in the air, unable toe down. When Chloe noticed this, she didn''t dilly dally. She went straight for the throat.


    Swiss!


    The head of the zombie rolled in the air. Watching everything ys ording to her conjuncture. She giggled with a wild smile. ''Now, I can help the group.'' Still, in her thoughts, another zombie pounced on her.


    With a confident smile, she avoids the attack and finishes the zombie under two attacks, leaving the zombie head flying in the sky.


    "Go for the heart first, then the throat," Chloe shouted happily.


    "Why?" Nasir rolled his eyes and looked at Chloe in puzzlement.


    "Just do it and you will know." Chloe pouted, stomping her foot on the ground while attacking the zombie beside her and sending its head flying.


    Observing how easy Chloe sends the zombie''s head flying. The group had their jaws dropped. However, they didn''t have time to think about the cause when the zombies pounced on them.


    Meanwhile, Justin followed Chloe''s suggestion. Without thinking too much about the idea. He reduced his attacking power, going for the heart of the zombies.


    Bang!


    The zombies froze for a second. Seeing this, the corner of his lips raised a bit, and then he finished the zombies, sending their heads flying in the sky.


    While the zombie''s head was still in the sky. The head cracked and scattered everywhere.


    ''Well done Chloe.'' Justin praised Chloe in his heart.


    The fight with zombies took another with Chloe''s discovery. Previously, they had to struggle to kill the zombie. But now, everything was easy. Despite this, the continuous stream of the zombies gave the group a headache.


    "Leader, we need to leave," Merab shouted, sweat dripping from her forehead. While her back was drenched in cold sweats. They have been killing the zombies for half an hour but the zombies never seem to end.


    "I''m working on it," Justin responded. He released his perception to the fullest, hearing every sounding from the surrounding area in his 300 meters radius. However, under his scan, everywhere was full of zombies rushing in their direction.


    Suddenly, his brow raised and a frown appeared on his face. ''This is getting more dangerous.'' Instantly, he shouted.


    "Iing!"


    "Brace yourselves for a powerful enemy."

 Chapter 32 Powerful Enemy 2

    When the group heard Justin, their expressions turned grave. They looked at the never-ending zombies and thought.


    Is this not enough for them to deal with and why add to their misery? Nasir wanted to cry, but his eyes had no tears.


    Suddenly, a loud cry came from the far back. Thend shook slightly. The oppressive force of the morning sun ray increased while the zombies got fiercer.


    The glow in their eyes burns brightly. They rushed toward Justin and his group like maniacs.


    When the group was handling the berserk zombie. A giant zombie with its height twice that of a normal zombie, rushed toward Justin''s group.


    When the giant zombie was a couple of meters away from the group, He threw therge hammer in his hand.


    "Watch out!" Justin screamed.


    But it was toote. The huge hammer was only a few inches away from the others. At once, Justin sends his two weapons toward the iing attack.


    The rings hummed loudly, leaving a trail of yellowish dust at their tails.


    Boom!


    The two attacks sent enormous shock waves everywhere. The shock waves sent many zombies flying while a cloud of dust rose in the sky.


    When Justin realized the threat was nullified, A sigh of relief escaped from his mouth. Meanwhile, Nika and the others froze on the spot with their mouths ajar.


    "Did we just escape the death clutch?" Nasir whispered.


    ? Hmm!


    A slight groan came from the front, and immediately, all of them turned their gaze toward the groan.


    What!


    They widened their eyes. A sword wasshed at Justin''s back. The zombie eyes glowed and he tried to retrieve his weapon and attack again. But how would Justin allow that?


    Bang!


    He punched the zombie''s chest furiously, and a cracking sound echoed, ringing in the ears of everyone present.


    The punch sent the zombie flying. It crashed into another, but never stood up again. The red light in its eyes blinked twice and deemed.


    Argh!


    The giant zombie cried loudly when he noticed his sneak attack failed. He rushed toward Justin in arge stride with a big axe in his other hand. Justin didn''t care about the iing zombies.


    He checked the wound on his back and noticed it was closing at a rapid pace. He sighed and twisted his lips before ring at the iing zombie.


    ''Don''t overestimate your strength.'' He snickered.


    Justin waved his hand and his two soul weapons swiftly returned before him, osciting.


    A gust of wind swirled around Justin, forcing the nearby zombie backward. When Nika saw this, he trembled slightly.


    "Let''s move away from him." He spoke quickly as he moved away from Justin.


    "Why?" Nasir asked, forcing his way far away from Justin.


    "You will know very soon." Nika answered, sending two zombie heads flying into the sky.


    When the giant zombie was only a couple of feet away from Justin, Justin attacked. Now, this was no ordinary attack.


    A golden circle appeared on top of his head while the glow and huming from his weapon reverberated everywhere.


    Justin was still furious at being injured by the zombie. His cold eyes locked on the giant zombie like his prey.


    Watching the iing attack, the zombie stopped on its track and swung his giant axe furiously.


    "Futile effort."<sub> </sub>


    Bang!


    The giant axe collides with one of the rings, creating an opening for the second ring.


    Whoosh!


    The ring attacks the giant zombie heart. Bang! The zombie took a couple of steps backward while its dark red eyes blinked, looking at its chest. However, that momentary dy was a huge mistake.


    Before the zombies realized what was happening, another was before their eyes. However, as an evolved being, his reflexes were greater than the normal zombies''.


    Quickly, he moved his axe in defense. Then, the single attack from Justin turns into two, leaving the zombie helpless.


    Bang! Bang!


    The zombie defended one of the attacks while the other attacked its chest. Precisely, its heart. The giant zombie cried loudly, taking a couple of steps backward.


    Seeing this, the corner of Justin''s lips curled upward a bit. He changed his hand gesture and his attack changed immediately.


    Swiftly, the rings disappeared from the naked eyes. While the zombies were still trying to recover from the powerful attack, he only heard a whistling sound now and then.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Many attacks fall on the zombies, rendering them powerless. He tried to defend against the attack. But it was too fast to know the direction of the attack.


    Thud!


    The zombies fell on one knee while their eyes rolled in their sockets. He looked in Justin''s direction and opened his mouth. Just then,


    Bang! Bang!


    Two attacks hit at the same time. One for the heart and the other went for the finishing.


    The throat.


    A dark head rolled high in the sky, leaving the zombies fighting to raise their heads.


    While the head was still in the air. Two giant zombies appeared on the battlefield. They cried when they saw a flying head.


    At once, they rushed toward Justin and his group. The two giant zombies didn''t care about the zombies in front of them.


    They killed them all with the waves of the giant weapon. When Justin noticed the two intruders, he clicked his tongue and dashed forward.


    His weapon revolved around him, generating a strong tide of wind, destroying everything in his path.


    When the zombies saw this, they tried to obstruct Justin''s path while throwing themselves in his path.


    Despite this, Justin''s speed didn''t decrease. Nika and the others looked at Justin with their mouths ckened, forgetting about their current predicament.


    After a couple of seconds, they looked at each other and sighed.


    "He''s far ahead of us." Merab murmured.


    "We shouldn''t think about that. Let us do our part to carve a path through these never-ending fcking zombies." Nika announced, while rushing into the horde of zombies.


    "Can he deal with these two giant zombies at the same time?" Nasir whispered.


    "Do you think he''s like you and doesn''t know what he''s doing? You just watch, "Chloe answered.


    "I don''t think it would be that easy." Merab added.


    *****


    AN: Vote and Comment for more chapters.

 Chapter 33 Out Of The University

    The group was quiet and returned to killing of the zombies while they monitored the foreing battle. Their hearts pounded while they prayed. Could he defeat the two giant zombies? Though they trust Justin''s strength, yet he''s fighting two at once. That...


    Meanwhile, when Justin was a couple of meters from the two giant zombies, another golden circle appeared on top of the previous one. The two golden circles are stacked on top of one another.


    The brightness of the golden circle forced the zombies to back away from him. The surrounding air vibrates vehemently.


    The two giant zombies stopped on their track, and their eyes rolled in their sockets. They made a loud cry and pounced on Justin. Meanwhile, Justin''s eyes had turned golden and his weapon had a hue of golden.


    "Sound Annihtion." Justin''s voice echoed in the ears of everyone present like an imperial order and behold, everywhere was quiet.


    Everywhere the ring flew past, there would be a trail of whirlwind, turning everything into a smitten. Building, trees, flowers, cars, andstly, the zombies couldn''t sustain the deadly strike. The two giant zombies froze on the spot.


    Their dark eyes rolled into their sockets and their two enormous weapons dropped on the floor, creating a booming sound. A cloud of dust rose in the air and a heart-piercing sound followed.


    Crack!


    Cracks appeared on the giant zombies. Their dark red eyes dimmed and became hollow before the me was extinguished. They fell to their knees and all their body parts separated from their bodies.


    Also, every zombie in front of Justin turned into a pool of blood. A sudden gust of air blew on the quiet road, carrying the thick stench of rotten blood.


    Nika and the others had their jaws dropped, and their eyes widened. Is this really happening? Every one of them forgot about their current fight and stared at the young man in a dazzling golden glow, not knowing what to say.


    The two golden glows on Justin disappeared, and everything came back to life. The remaining zombies cried out loudly and pounced on Nika and the others.


    Meanwhile, Justin was still bbergasted by the sudden increase in strength. "So this is the power of the second circle." A light smile appeared on his face. He looked around him but found no zombies. He pursed his lips and chuckled.


    "Only strength is absolute."


    Now, the poption of zombies has been reduced by half. Justin looked at the ongoing battle without the intention of assisting them. He stared at his stats, rubbing his temple.


    ________


    Name: Justin GreenLake.


    Thread (450/500) [Level 10 thread being = +1] (Killing two First Circle being generated 300 Thread)


    Circle: Second


    Sound Resonance: (Level> Physical.) (Radius: 150 meters).


    Soul Weapon (Rings): 2 (level> Small Sess > Greater Sess).


    __ Skills ___


    Sound Annihtions (Level > Novice > Beginner) [Skill upgraded: Small Sess > Greater Sess.]


    Sound Disintegration (Level > Small Sess)


    _____


    Endurance: 30


    Stamina: 20


    -----


    Justin''s mouth was slightly ajar when he realized those giant zombies were only First Circle beings. After giving it a little thought, he understood the sudden change in their physique and strength.


    ''I knew that the rain wouldn''t end just like that.'' When he noticed that he had leveled up in many areas, He nodded and closed the panel.<sub> </sub>


    "Now, we need to get out of here. This battle has drawn some attention to this area." He murmured.


    Suddenly, amid the battle, Merab''s eyes lit up, and a golden circle appeared on top of her head. She drew her bowstring and a powerful golden arrow appeared.


    She took a deep breath and said slowly. "Rapid fire." She released the arrow, and the arrow disappeared, and when it appeared, it was divided into three.


    The three arrows harvest the lives of the zombies, passing through them as if they were paper. After each of the arrows killed five zombies, they disappeared. But at that moment, Merab released five golden arrows consecutively.


    Now, the power of the skill is disyed in all its glory. Everywhere was full of arrows, killing the zombies like flies.


    When Justin witnessed this, he nodded. "Hmm? She has understood the cruse of her ability."


    Nika, Chloe, and Nasir widened their eyes when they saw Merab using her innate ability. They looked at the sea of zombies covered in golden arrows.


    In a split of seconds, Merab attacked, killing almost all the zombies. When they heard the continuous panting of Merab, they realized she had overused her ability.


    But who cares about that? At least she knew how to use her ability.


    Nika clenched his fist and looked at the remaining zombies. They dashed into them, killing them furiously. Justin approached them with no expression on his face. He looked at Merab and nodded.


    Ahh!


    Nika beheaded thest zombies and looked at Justin and Merab with a conflicted expression.


    "We''ve made enough noise already. We need to move."


    Without further ado, the group rushed toward the exit of the university. When they arrived at the gate, they heard a loud howl from behind. However, none of them stopped.


    When Justin and his group left the university, they exhaled. But when they saw the state of the previous beautiful city, Chloe and Nasir trembled.


    "What now?" Chloe asked.


    "We look for a safe ce. Perhaps the government has built a stronghold against the zombies and beasts. " Justin answered. "Let''s go toward the police station and government area."


    With that, the group rushed toward the center of the city while raising their guard. After running for some minutes, two giant rats jumped out of the drainage and attacked them.


    Before Justin could attack the rats, Nika jumped forward and banished his kitchen knife, and cut the two rats in one swift motion.


    Justin didn''t bother to talk about Nika''s action. He understood his feelings and allowed him to do whatever he liked. The group continues on their journey.


    The rustling and tingling of sound echoed on the quiet street.


    Everywhere was dead silent.


    Every breath of air sends a chilling feeling deep into their bones.


    Suddenly, arge squeak echoed from the group''s back. Justin didn''t need to look back to know what it was. He shouted.


    "Run!"


    "Why can''t they give a moment to rest," Nasir murmured.


    ****


    AN: Vote andment for more chapters.

 Chapter 34 Danger Everywhere

    They don''t need to be told twice. Everyone increased their speed. However, giants appeared from under the ground on both sides. They chased after Justin and his group relentlessly. The burnt cars and trucks on the road obstruct Justin and the others from running quickly.


    "My God! They number in the thousands. " Chloe said in a trembling voice.


    "And if you don''t want to be food for them, You better concentrate on running, "Merab scolded.


    Quickly, the group jumped over a car blocking their way when tens of rats appeared in front of them.


    Gasp!


    They wanted to stop. But when they heard themand from Justin, They rolled their eyes and continued running toward the giants. When Justin''s group was a couple of meters from the giant rats, it surprised them to hear a shout from the west. What! A group of people was running in their direction. On seeing this, Justin increased his speed.


    "They are everywhere." A young man shouted in misery. His head was covered in sweats and his clothes were torn in many ces, stained with blood. Whose blood? No one knew. When he saw Justin, his eyes brightened.


    "Thank God. With you joining us, We may have a fighting chance.


    Immediately, a group of young and a few older people appeared at the back of the young man and looked at Justin and his group. When they saw Justin and his group in perfect shape with no bloodstains, They widened their eyes.


    Justin and his group stopped for a moment, raising their eyebrows. "What happened?" He asked in a low voice.


    "Oh! Young man, where have you been? But let me tell you, these damn rats have been attacking us for the past couple of days. But they aren''t this many, "Cadwell, the old man, narrated. His chest went up and down, wiping the drop of blood from his face. "Let''s


    Get going." Justin picked up his race.


    "Oh wait, We can fend them off now with you joining us. " George raised his voice, running after Justin and his group.


    "That will be unnecessary. If we choose to escape now, It''s only a matter of time before they stop chasing us."


    George shook his head. "These damn rats never give up. Let''s fight them now when we have the chance. "


    He waited for Justin to reply but heard nothing. "Fuck! " He gnashed his teeth. He inhaled arge gulp of air and looked at Cadwell. "Let''s follow them. We can''t fight the rats by ourselves. "


    Cadwell nodded and turned to the people behind him. "Everyone, let''s get going. We will soon find shelter to hide in. "


    A depressing sigh came from the people. They bit their lower lip, wiping sweat from their brow, and followed George and Cadwell. Meanwhile, Justin and his group were only a few feet from the giant rats in their front. "Nika and Chloe clear the way."


    At once, Nika and Chloe rush toward the iing rats, banishing their weapons. Nika whistled through the air and appeared in front of the first rat, creating a gush of wind. Whoosh! His weapon sliced through the rat''s head, dissecting it into two.


    His weapon didn''t stop after the first attack. He twisted his body in a dangerous position to the left, raising one foot and kicking the rats in front while his weapon pierced the rat in the back.<sub> </sub>


    Chloe was direct. She hacked the rats into two. Although she wasn''t as deadly as Nika. She still gets the work done. In the blink of an eye, over thirty ratsy on the ground in a pool of blood. Justin and the others rushed past the rats'' encampment without stopping.


    "Do you see that?" George shouted, his eyes brightening, pointing toward Nika and Chloe''s fights.


    I knew they weren''t green. Fuck. I will follow them. " Cadwell bellowed, rubbing his bald head, and a wild smile appeared on his face.


    Everyone, hurry. We are following them. " George''s ted voice echoed in the ears of the crowd.


    After disposing of the giant rats, Nika and Chloe rushed after their friends. A loud, piercing squeak echoed throughout the quiet street. Then George and Cadwell shivered. They looked at each other and inhaled with their mouths wide open, increasing their speed.


    Ah!


    A young man fell to the ground, holding his knee. He tried to stand, but a cry escaped from his mouth. Tears covered his face. He looked at the back of the departing group and shouted for help. However, no one stopped. Another scream reverberated through the street again. But never to be heard again.


    Justin and his group entered another street, and they inhaled a thick stench of blood. Just then, they noticed the giant rats had stopped to follow them into the street. Every hair on their body stood straight.


    The light rustling and tingling echoed in the deste street. They felt the bone-chilling tension deep in their souls. Their blood runs cold. They looked at each other and then back at Justin. Can we not go in that direction?


    Oblivious to their thoughts, Justin furrowed. He stared from one building to the other. Others may think he was using his eyes. But they were wrong. His perception was scanning the environment.


    After a few seconds, he continued into the street. Merab and Nika didn''t dillydally. They follow him at once. Chloe and Nasir inhale the nasty air and follow the group.


    "Try not to make a sound," Justin whispered without turning back.


    Everyone nodded, swallowing the lumps in their throats while their eyes darted from one ce to another.


    Walking among the abandoned vehicles They saw thick, dried blood on the ground. Ashes, broken metal, and wood were scattered everywhere.


    Ting!


    The group stopped, holding their breath. They turned their heads to the source of the sound, their eyes widening. "Sorry," Nasir whispered, rubbing the back of his head. It drenched his spin in cold sweats. Justin didn''t utter a word and continued forward.


    "Yo!  Wait for us. " George''s exciting voice echoed from the back.


    *****


    AN: Vote andment for more chapters.

 Chapter 35 DANGER EVERYWHERE 2

    Justin and the others rolled their eyes. Dang! How did this stupid fool survive until now? The temperature of the street dropped by another tens of degrees.


    The chilling wind whistled through the street, and the rustling and tingling from the surrounding stopped at once.


    "Prepare for battle." Justin whispered. "Merab, don''t use your ability until I tell you." He added.


    Hmm?


    Merab and the others furrowed. Merab opened her mouth but was interrupted by George''s hystericalugh. He stopped a couple of feet from Justin''s group and nodded.


    "I know you''re definitely not weak. Good! We can both battle those fucking beast and zombie together."


    "This ce feels somewhat different." Cadwell muttered, his eyes darting from one building to another.


    Suddenly, his eye caught sight of two red things. He gasped, blinking twice. He looked in the red direction again but found nothing. ''Am I hallucinating?'' He rubbed his bald head.


    The people following Cadwell and George gasp for air. Sweats dripped from their bodies. Some sat on the floor, trembling, clutching their hands together. "We''re all human. We help each other out." George said.


    Suddenly, the earth shook and stopped. An indistinct sound came from deep within the building. Various red eyes appeared and disappeared.


    The earth shook once again. However, George continues to brag about how he saved many people from zombies and beasts.


    "Young man. I think we should leave this ce right now!" Cadwell''s voice trembled. He pat George on the shoulder but he shrugged it off. "There is nothing here. I''ve checked it already." A wild smile stered on George''s face.


    "I¡ª"


    Suddenly, a huge tremor spread across the earth. Those that were resting on the destroyed vehicle failed to maintain their ground and fell.


    A nervous cry echoed from the group. Their eyes widened, their eyes darting from one building to another. "W-What the hell is going¡ª" George swallowed hard when various red things appeared from the building.


    "Run!" Justin shouted.


    Justin didn''t need to tell his group twice before they picked up their speed, leaving the people in the dust. George''s mouth ckened. He couldn''t believe what had just happened.


    His chest tightened.


    Suddenly, a bone chilling cry echoed everywhere. Rustling of metal and heavy thud of footstep came from the building.


    "R-Run!" Cadwell screamed, a ball of saliva flowing out of his mouth, dashing after Justin''s group.


    Those behind Cadwell had their faces ashen. Their lips trembled and their legs weakened. When George saw Cadwell ahead of him. He gasped, blinking his eyes twice before chasing after him.


    Seeing this, the people ran with all their might after George. Some women had tears flowing from their eyes in panic.


    The rustling of metal and the heavy thud of footstep became deafening. Suddenly, hundreds of zombies rushed out of the building with various crude weapons in their hands.


    Zombies fall from the high building in hundreds, crashing on the ground and standing like it was nothing, chasing after the people.


    The continuous scream from the zombies echoed like the cry from the abyss, giving the people the fright of their life. The rain of zombies didn''t stop.


    It was like the street was the den of the zombies. Justin saw the continuous stream of zombies pursuing them.<sub> </sub>


    A dark shadow covered the sky and moved swiftly toward a particr prey. Meanwhile, Justin was lost in thought.


    ''How can we outrun this rain of zombies? Why can''t we have a moment from this fucking zombies?'' He cursed, clenching his teeth.


    Suddenly, he noticed a shadow entering the range of his perception. Hmm? He furrowed.


    However, before he could see what was approaching their position. The shadow was already over his head.


    Swiftly, Justin was lifted in the air, and a gust of strong wind blew on his face. Merab and the others stopped in their tracks and looked at the sky with their eyes widened and their jaws dropped.


    ''What just happened?''


    They looked at each other in aghast. They couldn''t see Justin anymore.


    "Watch out!" Chloe cried.


    Humph!


    Nika side steps, dodging the zombie attack and punching the zombie heart and his weapon went for its head. At once, the head of the zombie was flying in the air. However, that was the beginning. Immediately, everyone got busy.


    "Fuck you!" A loud curse echoed throughout the street.


    A zing fire spread out from George''s hand, increasing the temperature of the surrounding area. He spread both his hands, burning every zombie near him. A thick sulfuric gas spread everywhere, choking the people.


    Ah!


    A young woman held her stomach, blood gushing out like an open dam. The red eyes of the zombies flicker when they smell fresh blood.


    At once, arge horde of zombies rushed toward. The young woman fell on her butt, crying for help. Hundreds of zombies pounce on her, feasting on her body.


    Another cry of agony resounded beside the dead woman. Horde of zombies tore another person into pieces, fighting for the flesh. Cadwell giant rocky body smashes every zombie with a punch, sending tremor everywhere.


    Zombies continue to pour into the street from gods know where. Everyone fought with their life on the line. Suddenly, another powerful thud of footsteps came from the horde. The powerful steps increased.


    Boom!


    A giant zombie swings its axe toward Cadwell. Cadwell saw this, and his eyes widened. Quickly, he evaded the attack by an inch. "Where the fuck did this freaking thinges from!"


    Cadwell and the giant zombie were of the same height. The giant zombies'' dark eyes glitters. He took another step and swung the axe again. Cadwell couldn''t take the attack head on, and his enormous body made it difficult for him to move swiftly.


    "GGG-George" Cadwell''s rough, stony voice echoed throughout the street.


    When George heard his name, he raised his brow and looked in the voice direction. "Shit!" His eyes widened and his heart skipped a beat.


    ''This is no more zombie.'' Perspiration dropped from his face.


    (AN: I will rece the giant zombies with the level of their Circle).

 Chapter 36 Nika Strength 1

    Another First Circle zombie appeared among the horde of zombies, carrying a huge hammer. It rushed toward George. Every of the First Circle zombie step cover arge distant. In a blink, the zombie appeared in front of George.


    George''s eyes almost pop out from their socket when he saw the scary zombies in front of him. His muscle tightened and his blood runs cold. ''Fuck me!'' A gush of wind assault his face, blowing his hair backward. His hair stood straight, his brain muddle together. Yet, he bends down in the nick of time.


    Boom!


    The attack sent the nearby truck flying like it was nothing. George''s face turned ashen. He inhaled a deep gulp of air. ''Go to hell!'' He stood and rushing toward the First Circle zombie. The fire in his hand burns fiercely.


    Meanwhile, Nika and Merab were having it easy. Merab hadn''t used her innate weapon, dealing with the zombies with a metal pipe. But that would notst. Two first Circle zombies rushed toward them, holding both axe and sickle.


    Chloe noticed the strange heavy thud rushing toward them. She raised her brow and looked in the steps direction.


    Fck!


    She cursed, her mouth widened. She sent the nearest zombie head flying in the sky and took a couple of steps backward.


    "Merab. Nika. We''ve gotpany!" Her voice trembled.


    "Of course, we''ve gotpany. What do you see around us? Flowers!" Nasir retorted, attacking a couple of zombies furiously.


    Boom!


    A sudden gush of wind approach Nika and the others. What the fuck is that? They thought. They raised their head and saw two giant weapons traveling at unimaginable speed toward them. At once, Merab and Nika retreated swiftly. However, Nasir froze, staring nkly at the iing attack.


    "Idiot! Move your ass." Chloe ran toward him and pushed him away from the deadly attack.


    Bang!


    The two of them crashed on the ground and a light groan escape from Nasir''s mouth. Chloe stood up with veins popping from her forehead. He punched Nasir''s face with a bit of strength. Ah! Nasir cried in agony.


    "Why are you such a useless thing? Everyone is trying to survive and you only depend ady to save your ass. Don''t'' you know shame?" Chloe berated and dodge an attack of a zombie, punching its chest and sending its head flying.


    Meanwhile, Merab and Nika took the two First Circle zombie one each. At once, a bow appeared in her hand, and without further ado, an arrow appeared on the bowstring. She releases the arrow, creating a whistling sound.


    Boom!


    The zombies wave it sickle and deflect the attack. Its dark eyes rolled in its socket and dashed fiercely toward her, waving its weapon. "Gush! Leader makes everything seem easy." Merab cried in her heart. Quickly, she fired another arrow. But the zombies easily deflected it.


    Merab''s gaze fixed on the iing attack. She couldn''t afford to be distracted. She rushed toward the attack and when she was a couple of inches from the sickle. She bends and slides on the ground, avoiding the attack by an inch.


    A golden circle appeared on her head while she was still sliding forward. Her bow produced a golden arrow. And without further dy, she fired the arrow.<sub> </sub>


    The arrow disappeared and when they appeared it. Three simr appeared in front of the zombies.


    Boom!


    The zombies took a couple of steps backward and shook its head. A slight cry escape from bony jaw. Its dark eyes flickered.


    "Is that all?" She eximed, her eyes widened, her heart skipped a beat. Suddenly, a powerful punch appeared before her eyes. What the hell. At once, she crossed her hand to defend the attack.


    Boom!


    Merab flies in the air, crashing against the burnt car. She groaned and puke out a gush of blood. Blood rushed to her face and breath became uneven. She took a deep breath and held her waist. She raised her head and saw another iing attack. ''Shit!''


    She bit her lips, rolled on the ground to the side. She avoided the attack and quickly stood, retreating a couple of steps. She fired another two arrows subsequently. But only to force the zombie a couple of steps backward.


    Sweats dripped from her forehead while blood leak from the corner of her lip. The zombies didn''t let her rx; it continues to attack Merab furiously while Merab defend with her life on the line.


    Meanwhile, Nika was not any better than Merab. A deep cut was on his chest, blood gushing out continuously. However, he was too busy to care about the loss of blood. It had turned his weapon into waste against the zombie''s powerful defense. Now, he could only go with his fist.


    He dodged the axe attack and rushed forward, sending a powerful punch toward the zombie.


    Boom!


    The zombie only took a step and use his second hand to send a powerful punch. Nika didn''t falter. He side step and dodges the attack. However, at that moment, a powerful kick osted him.


    He flew backward and crashed into the nearby building, blood gushing from his mouth and a bone protruded from his chest. Every part of his body was in pain. His breathing was erratic. He raised his head and saw another iing attack.


    At that moment, Nika forget everything and stared at the iing without blinking.


    Suddenly, a golden circle appeared on his head. The gushing of blood from his mouth and chest stopped. He stood and his clenched his fist. When the attack was only a few inches from him.


    "Suppression. "He murmured.  His body blurred with the wind, he appeared at the top of the axe in a blink. The zombie rolled its eyes in its socket.


    Whoosh!


    ? Nika jumped forward with his golden fist, targeting the zombies'' heart. The zombie eyes flickered, taking a couple of steps backward. However, it couldn''t escape from Nika rage.


    Boom!


    An ear-piercing crack echoed throughout the street. Nikanded on the ground without making a sound while the zombie moves back a couple of meters. Its dark eyes dimmed, dropping his lifeless head, looking at the various cracks on its chest.

 Chapter 37 NIKA STRENGHT 2

    Whoosh!


    The glow on Nika''s body flickered. He moves in a sh, blending with the wind. He appeared in front of the zombie, sending tens of punches in a blink of an eye. The resounding punch reverberated and echoed far and near.


    A scream escaped from the zombie''s mouth. It tried to defend against the attack but Nika punched and rained on it from every angle. The zombie kept retreating, the glow in its eyes flickered, dimming every second.


    Bang!


    Nika punched and shattered some bones of the zombie. Yet, its punch didn''t, for once, stop. He appeared around the zombie with a powerful punch.


    The zombie tried to raise his weapon but encounter a punch from Nika, forcing it to drop its ax. Nika rained hundred of punches on the zombie. Its back was already on the building and couldn''t retreat anymore.


    He was just too fast.


    Bang!


    Another punch sends the zombie on its knee. Its hollow eyes had little to no fire in them. Suddenly, a powerful gush of wind blew toward the zombie''s face.


    The little flickered and disappeared. Then a deafening sound echoed. Nika''s punch rested on the chest of the zombie.


    It shattered every rib and bone of the zombie with the powerful punch. Nika froze on the spot without blinking, his breath quicken. After a couple of seconds, he staggered backward, falling to the ground.


    The golden circle over him disappeared. His face was ashen. He gnashed his teeth, veins protruding from his forehead. He inhaled deeply, looking at the continuous stream of blood from his chest.


    ''Will I die here?'' He bit the corner of his lips and looked at the dreadful ongoing battle.


    Nika and Chloe weren''t any better. Their body was full of various injuries. Nasir was murmuring various unreasonable words, hacking the zombies with all his strength. It reced his yful demeanor with bloodshot eyes.


    Chloe''s shirt was torn in various ces, with blood covering her sses. Her chest rises and falls with every swing of her knife.


    Ah!


    A miserable scream sounded in the far corner of the battle. Merab was covered in blood from head to toe.


    While the zombie has some of its body shattered. Merab limped on one foot, looking straight into the zombie''s eyes.


    "It either you or me?" She murmured with determination. "And if you''re going to take me down. I bring you along." She limped forward toward the zombie, biting her lips, eyes reddened, full of madness.


    Nika blinked. He stared at Merab for a moment and shook his head. ''This is madness'' He clutched his chest, and a miserable cried escape from his mouth. He inhaled arge gulp of air, trying to reduce the aching pain in his muscle. However, every fiber in his body was trembling.


    "We can''t die here¡­" He shook his head vehemently. Suddenly, the golden circle appeared on his head.


    Whoosh!


    On the other side, only a couple of feet separate Merab and the zombie. A cried escape from the zombie. It stepped forward and swung its giant sickle.


    ''Humph! Do you think I''m scared? I hope this works.''


    However, before she could take another step. A gust of wind blew to her face, forcing her to take a step backward.


    Bang!


    The sudden powerful punch caught the zombie off guard. Its enormous body flew into the air and crashed into the nearby building. Merab gasped. Her eyes widened and Her heart skip a beat.


    ''Has he returned?'' She couldn''t stop her heart from racing.<sub> </sub>


    "W-We need to leave." Nika''s trembling voice echoed inside Merab''s ears.


    Crash!


    Nika crashed against a burnt car but clenched his fist, stopping himself from falling to the ground.


    He turned and looked at Merab. However, Merab froze, her mouth ajar. After a few seconds, she blinked twice and walk with a nk gaze toward Nika.


    The ghastly injury on Nika''s chest made her forget about her injury. ''How can he still move under such injury?'' She sniffed; tears gather in her eyes.


    She arrived in front of Nika, raising her hand to touch his face, but her hand hang in the air. She didn''t know where to touch. Everywhere was covered in blood.


    "We need to leave now before the zombie came attacking again. I still have a little strength I can force out a way for us." Nika''s voice trembled, but his gaze was full of determination.


    "Ok." Merab nodded.


    Nika took a deep breath and veins protruded around his face. His hands trembling. Merab saw this but didn''t utter a word. "Let go." He announced.


    Whoosh!


    He dashed toward Nasir and Chloe, sending every zombie on his way flying. When Chloe and Nasir saw Nika, they froze. They open their mouth, but the word stuck in their throat.


    What should they say?


    "We need to move," Merab announced.


    "Ok!" Chloe and Nasir nodded.


    "Nasir. Carry Merab. Chloe, you carry the bags. I will clear the way." With that, Nika turn and dashed toward the opposite street.


    At once, Nasir carries Merab on his back, rushing after Nika while Chloe carries the bunch of bags all over her body and rushed after Nasir.


    Suddenly, a fierce growl echoed from their back. Chloe looked back and both her eyes and the First Circle zombie met. She shivered and almost stumbled with the bags.


    "Why must you always look back every time?" Merab scolded from Nasir''s back.


    Nika tried to swallow the blood in his throat, but it was too injured. He halted and puke out a lot of blood.


    He dizzied, staggering left and right. He bit his tongue to clear his head. The golden circle on his head flickered and dimmed.


    ''I''m almost there,'' He chanted in his heart.


    Whoosh!


    He rushed forward, leaving a trail of blood on the road. Every punch, every step, worsens his injury. Everything darkened in his sight.


    However, Nika refuses to stop. He pushed his body to the limit. When he couldn''t see anything, he tried to attack and cleared the part but his body shut down.


    Bang!


    *****


    AN: Vote andment for more chapters.

 Chapter 38 Justin Predicament

    Meanwhile, Justine tried to escape from the clutch of the strange beast. However, it found quite impossible. The w of the beast dug into his skin, making his muscle trembled, spreading series of pain throughout his body.


    But Justin didn''t care about the pain. His brain was on Mach 10, thinking of various ways to escape from the beast''s clutch.


    Suddenly, a piercing cry echoed in front of him. Though he couldn''t see with his eyes, his perception caught sight of the new arrival.


    He clenched his fist and muttered. "Fuck! Another one." The strong wind blew on his face, unting his hair backward. ''Since I can''t escape the easy way. Then we go the hard way.''


    With that thought, he waves his left arm and rings flew out with a feint hum.


    The beast carrying him sense a sudden threat. It increased its speed, going higher into the cloud. Suddenly, the ck eyes of the beast saw a glowing yellow thing at the corner of its eyes. A cried escape from its mouth.


    Bang!


    A sudden attack hit the beast''s wind. It flutters, moving left and right, crying in fury. It tighten it w inside Justin, forcing a slight groan from him. However, another bang escape up in the air.


    The beast trembled, dropping from the high altitude. Despite this, it quickly regained its bnced. And that moment, a whistling sound echoed in the sky.


    Bang!


    The beast shook vehemently, release it w on Justin. A gush of strong wind assaulted his face, his eyes redden, wind blowing his clothes backward. He couldn''t ear anything except the continuous raging of wind.


    Justin tried to regain his bnce in the sky, but the strong wind in the atmosphere drove in both left and right. He spread his arm and legs to maintain a stable descent. Under this extreme condition. His chest rises and falls in a normal rhythm.


    Two deafening cries came from behind his back. Fallen at a great speed, he turned his back with some difficulty.


    Two ck beasts like panther with strip of gray colour, sharp teeth and long wings stared furiously at Justin. The beast found it difficult to maintain bnce in the atmosphere. However, it somehow did it.


    The three being looked at each other for a couple of seconds before the new arrival beast dashed toward Justin. From the corner of his eyes, he saw thend approaching with a great speed. He creased his brow.


    ''What should I do?''


    He tilted his head, looking at the iing beast and back tat he approaching ground. ''If I fall at this speed. Surely, it is my death.''


    He straightened his brow and his second weapon flew out of his hand. Without letting the beast attack him, he attacked first.


    Whoosh!


    His rings flew swiftly toward the beast, leaving a trail of yellow hue. The wing panther felt the iing danger. It waved its wings, generating a strong swirl of wind, forcing it toward Justin.


    The sudden gush of wind pushed Justin faster toward the earth. Bang! Bang! Ah! The beast cried in pain, losing of it feathers. However, Justin didn''t have time for the ck wing panther.


    He quickly controlled his weapon, revolving them around him, generating a forceful. The wind whistle past his ears in a sharp motion, strand of hair glue on to his face. The earth was approaching in speed. He tried to slow his descent, but his brain couldn''te up with one.


    ''This is bad!'' He shouted in mind.


    A giant skyscraper appeared in his vision. ''What the fuck! Can''t my luck put me inside a pool or something?'' He cursed.<sub> </sub>


    He tried to maneuver from crashing into the building, but his speed was just too fast to avoid the collision. He took a deep breath and exhaled slowly.


    Crash!


    He crashed into the building, creating a loud bang, sending tiles of broken sses everywhere. However, his momentum only reduces slightly. He continues to slide forward inside the empty and deste building.


    He tried to get off something, but luck wasn''t on his side. He slides out from the other side the building and began another free fall.


    ''Shit!''


    He tried to control his weapon, lower his fall. At that moment, he sighted an electric cable below him.


    Quickly, he stretches his hand and gets hold of the cable. Snap! The cable snapped into two under the extreme speed of Justin. However, Justin didn''t let the cable go.


    He crashed into the opposite building and fell on the ground with a great moment. His two weapons crashed on the ground and flew in two separate directions. For a couple of minutes, Justin''s head was fuzzy.


    He dizzied from the impact. If it was a normal day, Justin won''t be left with any bones. Yet, being a second circle being, his physique had undergone changes, making it extremely sturdy.


    His body was full of various injuries, blood covering his entire body. A slight pool of blood flows out right under him. After another couple of minutes, a slight groan came from Justin.


    Justin raised his head slowly, blood gushing out from the corner of his lip, a deep cut spread from his lips back to his ear. His eyes redden with blood.


    All the muscle on his right hand had been crushed, disying his white bones with veins protruding under the skins. On his chest, two sharp sses stuck inside his ribs.


    While beside the sses on the left, it broke his rib cageing out of his chest. The join on his foot was dislocated, forcing his right foot to another angle. A ghastly injury cut from his thigh to his left knee.


    ''I made it!'' He eximed in his mind.


    Justin tried to move his hand, but a piercing pain assaulted his body. He gnashed and a slight groan escape from his mouth. He panted with his mouth open, gnashing his teeth, coursing him into another set of pain. He only breath with his mouth since nose and already broken.


    ''This is bad. I can''t remain in the open like this,'' He cried in his heart.


    Suddenly, his injury healed themselves at a visible speed. He widened his eyes for a moment before a smile that didn''t look like a smile appeared on his face.


    Yet, the rate by which his injuries were healing would take a couple of days before he could regain his mobility. He wanted to talk, but another set of pain assaulted his throat.


    ''Fuck! I can''t even use my voice.''


    ******


    AN: Please, I need your feedback on the story so far.


    I highly appreciated your vote.

 Chapter 39 Finding Shelter

    Stranded among the deste streets. Justin prayed in his heart for no beast or zombies. After a couple of minutes, a great rumbling echoed through the sky with a striking lightning.


    Justin raised his head slightly and shrank his neck into his shoulder. ''I said I don''t want a beast or a zombie. I didn''t mean for rain to fall'' He cried in his heart.


    Suddenly, he trembled, coursing the blooding from his lips to gush out more. ''This can''t be happening. How can I defend against such dangerous rain?''


    ''I need to move.''


    Justin tried to move his body, but the pain was too much for him to bear. He wanted to cry, but there were no tears in his eyes.


    Perhaps what was left was blood.


    He exhaled, epting his fate. Another thunderous sound came from the sky. In a few moments, the sky opened up.


    Justin closed his eyes as the rain fell upon his body. At first, a slight groan escaped from his mouth, but gradually the groan lessened and finally stopped.


    His fear never came through. The rain was just ordinary rain. The cold rain poured on his body, dripping into his ghastly injuries.


    After an unknown period, the rain stopped, and the weather brightened. Justin''s eyshes twitched. He opened his eyes slowly. He inhaled the fresh, cold air and checked his surroundings.


    Everywhere was damp in water. Only the dripping sound of rain drops echoed in the serene deste street. But the serenity didn''t give him any joy or whatsoever.


    At once, he waves his hand, but nothing happens. He took a deep breath and stared in a particr direction. Suddenly, under the darkness of the building, two beasts emerge. Their yellow eyes focused on Justin with their teething out of their mouth.


    A slight cry came out from one beast in the sky. It could not fold its wing back to its position. They inhaled, sniffing the air. Their eyes glow brightly.


    Roar!


    They dashed toward Justin at great speed. Justin''s heart was racing against the clock. He waves his hand furiously, but nothing happens.


    ''Where the fuck is my weapon?'' He cursed in his heart.


    But he didn''t give up. He continued to call his weapon while his gaze never left the iing danger. When the beast was only a couple of feet from him.


    A slight glow appeared on his head and then a circle was created. But this didn''t give him any joy. The sharp teeth of the beast were only a couple of inches from his body.


    Suddenly, a whistling sound came from the opposite building, leaving a yellow trail. Just when the beasts wanted to snap Justin''s head in two. His weapon arrived.


    Bang!


    The enormous force pushed both parties backward, sshing water everywhere. Justin''s body ached into his body, but he didn''t care about the pain.


    He knew he was up against time. His injuries opening and blood are gushing out, tearing more muscle.


    He bit his tongue and controlled his weapon, revolving in front of him. He tried to increase his attacking power. But puke out a lot of blood. His chest moving up and down, gasping for air and his face whiten a lot more.


    Suddenly, a cold gust of wind assaulted his face, blowing his damp hair backward. His hair stood straight and his heart missed a beat. Without raising his head, he controlled his weapon in the wind''s direction.


    Bang!<sub> </sub>


    The rings defended against the sudden attack, forcing him to slide backward, and the golden circle on top of his head shook and dimmed a little. Blood was gushing out from Justin''s major orifices.


    Perhaps not his major orifices. Every orifice in his body. His injuries had rpsed, creating inner ones. His eyes blurred; dizziness assaulted his brain.


    He bit his tongue, but the pain wasn''t enough to clear his dizziness. Quickly, he touches his chest and howls in pain. He blinked his eyes, gasping for air.


    Justin raised his head under the extreme pain and looked at the two iing attacks. He waves his hand and the rings hum slightly, blending with the wind, leaving no traces but the sound of their hum.


    Bang! Bang!


    The wing panther cried in pain, flying backward crashing into the building. Justin''s eyshes twitched, his head moved back and forth. However, his gaze focused on the direction of the wing panthers.


    He cried, veins bulging from his forehead, blood flowing out of his eyes. He waves his hand and everything went nk.


    The wing panthers roared and were just recovering from the attack, looking at their prey and their eyes turning berserk.


    Suddenly, something hit their heads out of nowhere, sending them a couple of meters, crashing deeper into the building and rolling a couple of meters before they stopped.


    Blood gushed out of their mouth and they released a muffle sound. Their eyes fixed on one particr before they shut their eyes, never to wake up.


    Immediately, they closed their eyes, their skull split in two, and all the innards flowed out.


    The two rings hum slightly and fly automatically toward the unconscious Justin. Theynded on his palm and released a glow.


    Suddenly, two golden threads escaped from the rings and entered Justin''s tissues. At once, the tissues wriggle like worms and heal themselves.


    The glow from the rings dimmed and disappeared, and the two rings disappeared and appeared in Justin''s arms.


    ¡­.


    "Drop me and carry him. There is a shelter ahead. We can make it." Merab cried, wriggling herself from Nasir''s back.


    Quickly, Nasir dropped Merab and carried Nika onto his back. The few zombies around didn''t scare Merab. Though she couldn''t use her weapon. Her fist will do. Besides, Nasir and Chloe would assist on the side.


    After fighting the zombies off, they dragged their exhausted bodies toward the barricades. Merab didn''t care who created the barricades.


    As long as it was human, it''s fine. Suddenly, a group of men jumped out of their hiding spot. They stared at Merab and the others with cold eyes.


    "Are you bitten?" A cold voice asked.


    "We are not. And besides, you saw that some of us are injured can''t you at least help us before you start your interrogation." Merab answered.


    ****


    AN: Vote andment for more chapters.

 Chapter 40 Vision -- Here I Am

    A snort escape from the lips of the young man dressed in tight fitted jeans and blue hamlets. He stepped forward from the group and look into Merab''s eyes.


    "We don''t care if you''re injured or not. We won''t allow just anybody into the shelter. More so, for injure people cover in blood."


    ''This is quite good. Who said I''m useless.'' A wild smile appeared on the face of the young man.


    Merab didn''t utter a word. She took a deep breath to calm her raging heart. She looked at the people before her in disgust. Her respect for the people had gone down the drain.


    ''So, what if you have shelter? You''re just a mere dog guarding the entrance. But because of our situation, I will y your game.'' She bit her lips and open her mouth slowly.


    "P-Please." Her sweet voice echoed in the cold atmosphere. Her sudden change in voice surprised the guards. They looked at Merab for a moment and an evil smile appeared and they gave a chuckle, looking at the young man in blue.


    The young man in blue nodded and gave raised the corner of her lips. "Since you know you''re wrong, of course we are going to be magnanimous." He looked at Merab to toe and shouted.


    "Let them in."


    He moves closer to one man and whispers in his ear. A wild smile appeared on the face of the man and nodded. He looked at Merab and waves his man and walked ahead. Seeing this, Merab nodded and smiled coquettishly.


    "Can we get a bath and perhaps have medicine to treat my friend''s injury? Don''t worry ¡ª You will not regret it." She twisted her waist.


    "Of course. Of course. I will provide you with everything." The young man in blue licked his lip and puff his chest proudly.


    "Really! Thank you." Merab smiled and followed the man in front of her.


    After Merab and the others left, the guards descended into a round ofughter. A young man with a machete in hands and looked at their captain. "Captain, won''t the leader finds out about them?"


    "How would I allow that. That is why I asked Chevy to bring them through the back and settle them in one of the hidden room. I only need to finish my shift before I can easily enjoy her." The captain licked his subconsciously.


    "Nice n. The leader took every beautiful woman for himself. But ¡ª captain, will you share her with us when you are done?" The man asked with his glistering.


    "When I''m done with her. Of course, I will share her with you." The captain announced righteously.


    Hahahaha


    "That is why we like to follow, captain. He knew how to treat his men better." All the guardsugh and hid back into their hideout.


    On a hazy in, a young man looked at the surrounding with his jaw ckened. He gasped for air and rubbed his palm together. His back was drenched in cold sweats and he wanted to jump out of his chest.


    He didn''t know where to look. Everything everywhere was scary. Corpse of various forms filled the in to no end. The River of blood boils from his left while his right was filled with pyramids of human skeleton.


    He took a step back, and a crack echoed in the environment. His leg turn jelly, he shuddered and bend his head down slowly.


    Gasps.


    He jumped back and retreated. However, the more he retreated, the more the crack echoed on the in.


    "Where the fuck is this?" He cursed. ''How can everywhere be filled with dead human.''<sub> </sub>


    "Don''t be afraid, child. This is the vision of what would happen in the future." A voice echoed from the surrounding.


    Hearing a sudden voiceing from the surrounding. The young man stumble and fell. Quickly, he stood and dusted his butt with his eyes, looking around for the source of the voice.


    "W-Who are you and.. And where are you?"


    "I''m everywhere and nowhere at the same time. You need to listen to me. Strike forward and get stronger quickly. You don''t have enough time. You''re only witnessing the first wave ¡ª"


    "First wave of what?"


    "Destruction. Subjugation. Invasion. Call it whatever names you seem fit. But I call it Nightmare. Your nightmare has begun. You can only save yourself and your race with enough strength. The war has begun. Your race won''t have rest unless they defeat their foe or be destroyed and turn into the river of blood on your left and the pile of bones under your feet."


    The young man couldn''t wrap his head around what the voice was saying. Though he has a general idea of what the voice was saying but he didn''t want to believe. ''All human race are wiped out. Impossible!'' He shook.


    "Nothing is impossible, child. Go. I hope we meet again."


    Gasps.


    Justin jack his head forward, sweats pouring from his head like a heavy rain. He widened his eyes and looked at the surrounding in trepidation, panting. After a couple of seconds, he recovered from his initial fear and study his environment.


    ''This is not the street.''


    He sniffed and creased his brow. He turned his head to a particr. Justin checked his injuries and noticed almost all his injuries had been.


    He looked at his arms and saw his two weapons and breathe a sigh of relief. He stood with some difficulty and follow the smell.


    Suddenly, a little boy appeared in front of Justin. The little boy froze, blinking his eyes. He looked at Justin from head to toe. "Ah! Grand pa! He has woken up." The little boy turned around and ran.


    Justin saw this, and a light chuckle escape from his mouth. He followed the boy without his feet, without a sound. His eyes darted from one corner to another. The room had little venttion and illumination. ''This is a basement,'' He concluded in his mind.


    An old man appeared before Justin, and his jaw dropped. "H-How can you have the ability to walk?"


    p "Grand Pa! Is Sam lying?" A sweet young girl rushed into the room. But stopped with her eyes widened.</anda>


    "Why are you all looking at me like a ghost?" Justin chuckled.


    "Because grandpa said you''re either be cripple from your injury or spend a couple of months on the treatment bed. But¡ª"


    "Here I am." Justinughed.


    ******


    AN: Vote andment for more chapters.

 Chapter 41 Sam And Lola

    "Yes," the girl nodded her head like a pecking bird.


    Justin sat on a couch and sip a tea with his eyes closed. However, he saw everything happening around him.


    GrandPa Philip, Sam and L stared at Justin every second. L pinched Sam and whispered.


    "Do you think he''s OK? Maybe he''s faking it."


    Sam shook his head. "I think he has turned into one of those frightened eating people."He shivered, thinking of the zombies.


    "Are you sure?" she panicked, clenching Sam''s clothes.


    "Yes! How could such a man live with that kind of injury? It''s only two days. If he''s not a zombie, then what? I won''t believe it if he said he is not one of them." Sam snorted.


    Pa!


    Ouch!


    "Why did you do that?" Sam looked at Philip with his eyes blinking, feeling wrong.


    GrandPa Philip looked at him and scold. "Stop with your nonsense. If you see a zombie, can''t you wait and talk all this your nonsense? I bet you will be the first person to cry for your mama."


    "That''s impossible." Sam had tears in the corner of his eyes. "I-I will take my weapon and cut off their head." He held his tears and cracked his knuckles. His eyes shone with determination.


    "Really, I don''t think ¡ª zombies are here! Zombie," Grandpa Philip cried in panic, jumping back.


    En!


    Ah!


    "Where! Save us, grandpa!"


    "Mother!"


    The two cried in a high-pitched voice, echoing in the basement. Sam and L scrambled after grandpa Philip, hiding behind his back, closing their eyes. A Chuckle escaped from Justin''s lips while grandpa Philip couldn''t hold hisughter.


    Hahahahahah.


    "I told you, you are a coward. See you hiding behind a girl."


    Sam and L opened their eyes slowly and looked at the surroundings with wide eyes. They saw grandpaughing on the couch with no traces of zombies. L looked at Same eyes and held his hand.


    "You''re not a coward. You''re just afraid."


    "Hahaha. What is the difference between being a coward and being afraid? Humph!" Grandpa Philip gulps arge bottle of beer without caring about Sam''s feelings.


    Sam bit his lips tightly, and his eyes reddened. Tears dripped from the corner of his eyes. He wanted to cry for his parents, but he knew it would make grandpa look down on him. He jacked his hand from L''s hand and sat quietly on the far side of the room.


    "L-L, don''t try¡­ to console him. He should learn to be a man." Grandpa Philip mumbled with a bottle in his mouth.


    "But we''re kids." L pouted.


    "Fine. Do you want to die as a kid?"


    L closed her mouth and looked at the room for a moment and sat beside grandpa and took some biscuit and ate it without raising her head. The room descended in an abrupt silence, everyone in their world.


    "Isn''t that a bit too much?" Justin whispered, opening his eyes.


    "Too much." Grandpa raised his head and looked Justin straight in the eyes. "If they don''t learn the cruelty of the world soon, they will follow their parents sooner than expected."<sub> </sub>


    Hmm!


    Justin knew what the old man said was true. He looked at the two kids and sighed. He gulped down his tea in one swing and stood up. He looked at Sam and said.


    "Do you want to learn how to fight those beasts?"


    Sam raised his head slowly and looked at him for a moment, and nodded. "Yes. They took my parents. I want to make them pay."


    "Good!" He turned and looked at L. "What about you? Do you want to continue hiding behind someone else''s back and can''t protect yourself until you''re eaten by those things? Hmm?"


    L''s eyshes trembled. She bit her lips and stuttered. "I-I want to. I want to be strong and kill them. But¡ª"


    "She fears blood." Sam added.


    Grandpa Philip stopped drinking his beer and looked at Justin with a smile. He nodded slightly and resumed his drinking. Justin moves closer to L and bends on one knee.


    "Don''t be scared of blood. You must be scared of those things taking your blood. Not you getting scared of seeing their blood. Do you want to see them take your blood?"


    L shook her head vehemently.


    "Good. Then you must take their blood. Only when you take their blood can you keep your blood." He reached over and touched her hair, and ruffled it slowly.


    "With each blood you take. You''re avenging your family and friends. Do you want to disappoint your family and friends by not taking enough blood when you see them again?"


    L shook her head, tears dripping from her eyes. Her eyes reddened. She sniffed. "No. No. I will surely take enough blood to make sure my parents are proud of me."


    "Good. That is my beautiful L." Justin smiled. He stood and stared at grandpa Philip.


    "I think it is time for us to leave. Don''t you agree?"


    "I know. But don''t those things are getting rampant. More beasts are entering the city." Grandpa Philip shivered.


    "That''s the more reason for us to look for shelter. We can''t fight them alone."


    "Fine. I guess this old bone will die fighting." He dropped the bottle and looked at Sam and L. "What are you waiting for? Get packing. We''re moving."


    Amid the deste street, only the whistling of wind echoed in the street. Everywhere was quiet, with burnt vehicles and broken sses scattered on the ground. Four people were moving while trying to make no sound. One young man, an old man and two kids. A boy and girl.


    "When you see those zombies? What did I teach you to do?" Justin whispered.


    "Hold our breath, stay where we are and wait for yourmand." L and Sam chorused.


    "Good!"


    "Are you sure this is a good id¡ª" Grandpa, a loud cry interrupted Philip''s words.


    Hundreds of zombies rushed out from the buildings with their crude weapons raised in the sky.


    L and Sam panic. They open their mouths to cry when they hear Justin''s stern voice.


    "What did I teach you.?"


    *******


    AN: Vote andment for more chapters.

 Chapter 42 Competition 1

    Immediately, the two kids closed their mouths with their hands. They trembled, dropping the kitchen knives in their hands. Sam''s chest was moving up and down, gasping for air while L had tears in her eyes.


    "Let''s clear them as soon as possible." Justin looked at Grand Pa Philip.


    A wild smile appeared on grandpa Philip''s face. "I know you''re not a simple man. Let''s race. The highest number of kills will ask the other to do something for him. Do you dare?" His smile widened showing his missing teeth.


    "Sure. But don''t cry when you lose, old man."


    "You''re still wet behind the ear to make me cry for losing. But who told you I will lose."


    A long dark pole arm appeared in grand pa Phillip. "Are you sure you still wanna continue with the bet?"


    "Bring it on."


    "Sure!" Grandpa Phillip dashed into the horde of zombies with great speed.


    Bang! Bang!


    Tens of zombies'' heads fly in the sky while their body froze on the spot with their weapon still raised. Justin looked at grandpa Philip and creased his brow. After looking at Philip for a couple of seconds, he nodded and smiled.


    "What! Are you scared already?" Grandpa Philip shouted among the horde of zombies while he continued to swing his weapon.


    "Why the rush." Justin answered casually. He turned to look at Sam and L. "Open your eyes." Hemanded with a stern voice.


    For a few seconds, the two did not open their eyes. Sam opened a space between his fingers and looked at Justin with trembling lips. Sam saw the frown on Justin''s face and dropped his hand gradually.


    A smile appeared on Justin''s face. "L, Sam has opened his eyes. If you don''t drop your hands and open your eyes. I will feed your blood to the zombies."


    What!


    L shuddered. She lowered and opened one of her eyes and panted. She saw Sam looking at her and her confidence shot upward.


    ''Since Sam can do it. I can also do it. I won''t disappoint my mother.'' She shouted in her mind. She clenched the hem of her robe and looked at Justin with puppy eyes.


    "When you see your enemy. Don''t ever close your eyes. If you do so. Then your blood will be taken. Hmm?" he looked at both children. "Now, watch how I and grandpa will take the blood of the bad guys."


    Sam and L nodded their heads. Though they were still scared, seeing grandpa Philip decapitating the zombies gave them more confidence. Justin turned and looked at the iing zombies with a smile that wasn''t a smile.


    Whoosh!


    A whistling sound echoed on the street, leaving a trail of yellow lines.


    Bang! Bang!


    The continuous sound of skull breaking didn''t stop for a second. In a matter of seconds, hundreds of zombies had been turned into a pile of bone and a pool of blood.


    Grandpa Philip stopped his attack and looked at the destruction and widened his mouth. He looked at Justin like a freak.


    ''Why is he only waving his hand? Those things are dying like flies. This can''t be right.'' Suddenly, a gust of wind appears out of nowhere, sweeping toward the zombies.


    Grandpa Philip remembered the bet he had with Justin and his heart skipped and shouted. "No! No. This is cheating."


    Whoosh!


    Boom!


    The dested street was quiet for a moment. Sam and L had their jaws dropped to the ground. They only have one word in their heart.<sub> </sub>


    ''Cool!!!''


    Grandpa Philip had various conflicting emotions running through his mind. He looked at the young man both happy and sad.


    "Are you thinking of going back on your word?" Justin inquired with a smile.


    "No! No!" He shook his head. "That means nothing to me. But how can you be this strong?"


    Justin raised his brow and squinted his eyes. ''This is strong.'' He noticed the old man was serious. ''I haven''t used my circle ability. This is just a casual attack.'' He thought and clicked his tongue.


    He shook his head from the unnecessary thought and turned to look at the kids.


    "Cool! That was cool." Sam and L both chorus with their eyes glowing.


    Hahaha


    Justinughed and rubbed the head of the two kids. "Do you want to be strong like me? Hmm?"


    "Yes! Yes!" They nodded.


    "Good. When we see those bad guys again. I''ll let you take their blood. Can you do it?"


    "Yes." Sam patted his chest.


    "Y-Yes." L bit the corner of her lips.


    "Let''s get going." Grandpa shouted. His eyes still lingered on Justin every now and then.


    Hundreds of meters from Justin''s location. A tall building surrounded with men armed with guns patrol the surrounding area. At the basement of the building. A group sat together with a young man lying on the ground unconscious.


    "Merab, what are we going to do? You can''t keep dying that pervert." Chloe whispered.


    Merab didn''t bat an eye at Chloe. Her gaze focused on the door. She had tried various means to ditch the horny pervert but he stuck on her like a parasite. She would have killed the pervert but Nika was still unconscious. He needed the meds to speed up his recovery.


    Creak!


    The metal door opened and a young man entered with a perverted smile on his face. He didn''t hide his thoughts. He moved closer to Merab and said


    "What excuse are you going to give today? You promise to give your body to me. Do you want me to do it the hard way." He bends on one knee, moving his nose closer to Merab ears, stretching out his tongue.


    "Move back. Don''t you see people around." Merab pushed him back with a disgusted look.


    "I don''t care, and if you care, I can send them outside." The young man smiled. His eyes burning with lust, licking his lips. He moves closer to Merab, reaching over to touch her shoulder.


    "Are you a man? Don''t you have some dignity in you. You make me regret being a man with your behavior." Nasir snorted in disdain.


    The man couldn''t defeat him, talk less of defeating Merab.


    Chloe saw the lustful gaze on the young man faze and shuddered. ''How can humans have such a face.'' She shrank her neck into her shoulder.


    *****


    AN: Vote andment for more chapters.

 Chapter 43 Competition 2

    Merab was tired of this stupid horny man. She wants nothing but to beast some sense into this perverted idiot. Suddenly, a groan came from Nika. His eyeshes twitched and he opened his eyes slowly.


    What!


    Merab push the young man, sending him a couple of meter rolling in the air before crashing against the wall.  The young man rolled his and everything doubled, dizziness assaulted his brain. He puked out blood and his face turn pallid.


    Merab support Nika to a sitting position and stared at him with a bright smile while Chloe and Nasir supported him on the other side.


    "You fool. Do you know how worry we are." Nasir shouted with a smile on his face. "Don''t ever do that again. You let some idiot to look down on us." He said, raising his voice.


    "Who the fck are you to talk to me like that" A shout came from the other side of the room.


    Sam and L kept on looking at Justin''s face almost every seconds. Moreover, grandpa didn''t would give him a cursory look with the corner of his eyes. Justin saw their expression and didn''t know whether tough or cry. Yet, he curled the corner of his lips upward a bit.


    "Big Brother Justin. Are we going to see those things again?" L asked blinking her big eyes, staring at Justin.


    "Don''t know. But I hope we get to safety before those things appeared." Justin looked at L with the corner of his eyes. "But if those thingse, my L will take their blood. Right, hmm?"


    Hmm!


    L fumbled the edge of her clothe and her avert her gaze from Justin face and nodded. "Y-Yes. I-I will take their blo¡ª "


    "Don''t worry if you can''t do it. I will take their blood for you." Sam interrupted with a confident smile.


    Hahaha


    "I knew you would say that. Don''t worry, when we encounter those things again. I will watch how you take their blood." Ground pa Philipughed.


    Gra! Gra! Gra!


    "How far are we from where your friends is?" Grandpa Philip shouted, withdrawing his weapon.


    "Only a couple of hundred meters. But if we run, we can shorten the distant." Justin answered, looking at the surrounding building with a pensive gaze.


    Sam and L shivered, moving closer to Justin, and closing their eyes. Justin saw their action and chuckled. He halt his steps and wait for the enemy to show itself. Beside him, grandpa Philip held his weapon tightly.


    Gra! Gra! Gra!


    Hundred of zombies jumped out of the bailing and rushed toward Justin and Grandpa Philip from both sides. The thuds from the zombies causes a tremors on the ground, while the atmosphere became colder, sending a chilling deep with the bone.


    In the absence of sun, perspiration was dropping from Sam and L face. While grandpa Philip gnashed his teeth and squinted his gaze.<sub> </sub>


    Bang! Bang!


    The three First Circle zombies appeared among the horde of zombies. Grandpa Phillip saw the First Circle zombies and shivered. His blood runs cold and his heart missed a beat. He found it difficult to breath.


    He looked at Justin only to see his casual expression. ''I can he be calm in this unfavorable situation. Is he some kind of freak?'' He shouted in his mind.


    "How should we deal with them?" Justin asked without looking grandpa Philip. He focused his eyes on the three First Circle zombies.


    "I''ve never fought those things before, so, I don''t know how strong they are. But I''m pretty sure they are strong. I''ve seen them kill people with a swing of their weapons." Grandpa Philip narrated without noticing the perspiration fallen from his forehead.


    "OK. This is it. I will handle those three things while you handle themon zombies and protect the kids. Good?"


    "Good." He nodded. ''Can he deal with those things all alone.'' His heart pounded with his brow raised. ''Is this the end.'' His darted to the two kids beside him and he took a deep breath and shake his head. ''Whatever happens, I will take down enough of this pile of garbage with me.''


    Justin rushed toward the three First Circle zombies. His weapon came out from his arm and flies in front of him. When he''s a couple of meters from the zombies. He change his hand movement. The rings glow a bit with a slight hum.


    Boom!


    All the normal zombies were turn into smitten with a casual attack from Justin, creating a path toward the three First Circle zombies. The road littered with blood and mutted bones. A thick rotten smell covered the atmosphere.


    Bang Bang!


    Grandpa Philip swing his weapon fiercely, sending every zombie flying. Veins Protrude from his forehead. He took a step back inhaling a deep breath, dodging a sword attack and swing his pole arm without looking at the direction of the attack.  A loud crack echoed, but he didn''t have the time to check anything out.


    It was only a couple of seconds since the battle started, but he was sweating profusely. He widened his eyes, his chest rising and fallen. ''Shit! I''m surrounded on all side. This kid would be my doom.'' He said dejectedly in his heart.


    "Fuck off!" He jumped forward and swings his weapon, creating a powerful gush of wind.


    Three zombies attack Sam and L with their weapon, going for their heads. Their attack was only a couple of inches from them when a gush of winds blood to their faces. The zombies make a slight and their deep red eyes rolled in their socket.


    Bang!


    The zombies didn''t understand what just happened but found themselves in the air before tuning into smitten. Sam and L trembles, blood fallen on their body while the thick stench of the blood invaded their nose.


    L panted, she wanted to puke. Tears appeared at the corner of her eyes but she forcefully covered her mouth with her palm.


    *****


    AN: Vote andment for more chapters.

 Chapter 44 NASIR WEIRD POWER

    "Now, your friends have regained consciousness. You think you can behave anyhow you like, hmm? Bitch." The young man stood up and wiped out the blooding out from the corner of her mouth.


    "Enough of this!" Nasir snapped, standing up and moved closer to the perverted young man. His eyes glowed, he took every step once at a time. His eyes focus on the face of the young man, looking straight into his eyes.


    "Did you realize what you''re doing wrong?" Nasir began.


    "Fuck off! Who the hell are you to tell me what I should do or not."


    "All this false bravado wont'' satiate the jealousy in your heart. You became a loser not because of anyone else but yourself. Your parents abandon you while your girlfriend ditch you for her boss. Don''t put all this me on other people. It''s all on you."


    The young man opened his mouth but the word refused toe out. He blinked, trembling and took a step backward. His heart raced, swallowing the lump in his throat.


    "What is this shameless prick doing?" Chloe whispered.


    Merab shook her head. "I don''t know. But let''s watch and see. It''s good if he''s taught a lesson."


    "Do you want to continue to be a loser? Hmm!" Nasir moves closer. "Answer me!" his voice raises a pitch.


    "No!" The young man shouted; tears gathered at the corner of his eyes. He averted his gaze and stared at the floor.


    "Sit down, meditate and think on how to be a responsible person and not be looked down upon." Nasirmanded.


    Putong


    The young man sat obediently on the ground and began to meditate on Nasir''s words. A wild smile appeared on Nasir''s face. He looked at the young man for a moment and said. "Remember, a loser doesn''t have any right to choose. Think carefully."


    ¡­.


    Justin rushed toward the three First Circle zombies with an expression on his face. The three First Circle zombies made a cry and rushed toward Justin. Their hollow dark red eyes glowed. They raised their weapon, creating a gush of wind.


    "Die!" Justin shouted.


    Whoosh!


    One of the First Circle zombies threw his heavy weapon.  Justin raised his brow and ignored the iing axe. His hand gesture moves speedily generating a swirl of wind. His weapon disappeared and appeared in front of the First Circle zombie.


    Bang!


    The two of the zombies were sent flying while thest one only blinks its eyes, stopping on its track. A yellow trail appeared in front of its eyes. Bang! The skull of the zombie flew out of its neck, rolling in the air. Just then, the big axe arrives in front of Justin.


    Justin didn''t dodge the axe. He swung his fist. His fist blended with the wind, leaving a whistling sound. Boom! His fist collided with the axe and the axe flung backward, entering the surrounding building, disappearing leaving no traces.


    The remaining two First Circle zombies rolled their eyes in the socket. They stood up with some difficulty with a lot of cracks all over their body. They raised their mouths and cried loudly. They raised their weapon and dashed toward Justin.


    Justin snorted. He increased the power in his attack and the rings hummed. He sends his attack and turns his back, walking forward the grandpa Philip. An earth-shaking sound echoed from Justin''s back, raising a cloud of dust.


    Swiss!


    Two rings flew out of the dust, going steadily toward Justin and stopped in front of him, glowing. Justin waves his hand and the rings disappear among the horde of zombies. Immediately, zombies turn into pools of blood.<sub> </sub>


    Grandpa Philip''s chest was rising and fallen, sweats streaming from his body like an open dam. A couple of injuries appeared on his body. But they are all fleshy wounds. Around him were piles of dead zombies. Sam and L were sucked in blood.


    "Are you tired old man?" A voice came from the distance.


    "Not at all." Grandpa Philip swings his pole arm, smashing the head of a zombie into smitten.


    "Guarding these kids makes it harder to kill these motherfuckers." Heined.


    "Oh! Don''t kill them all. Leave some for the kids." Justin walked casually toward grandpa Philip without any sweats on his face. His clothes were clean without any traces of blood.


    "What! Are you serious!?"


    "Yes. They must learn to kill. Though they may not have to fight the zombies. But they must learn if we want them to survive in that cruel world."


    "Fine!"


    After a couple of seconds, only two zombies remain on the street. They both lost their arms while their legs had been mutted by grandpa Philip. Grandpa Philip looked at Justin then at the kids. "I hope this won''t traumatize them." He whispered with a hint of worry in his eyes.


    "Don''t worry. Everything will be OK." Justin stopped in front of the kids. "Open your eyes." He said with a low voice.


    "Are they all gone?" Sam asked through his palm.


    "When you open your eyes, you will know."


    "Ok" Sam took his hand from his face and opened his eyes slowly. He gasped. He took a step. He saw a lot of bones and blood flowing on the road. His hand trembled.


    "Do you remember what you say? Hmm?"


    "Y-Yes. Yes." He stuttered.


    "Good. Take your weapon and kill that zombie."


    "What!" He shivered, taking a couple of steps backward. "I can''t. I''m scared."


    "Then, we will leave you here with the zombie." Justin turned his back and said to L. "L if you don''t open your eyes and take the blood of the zombie we''re leaving."


    "Don''t leave us!" L cried and opened her eyes. Tears beaming in her eyes.


    Justin pointed to the two zombies and said. "Take your knife and kill them through the throat." He paused and took a deep breath. He knew it wasn''t easy for a kid to murdered another human being. But it needed to be done.


    "Don''t worry, the zombies won''t attack you. You only need to take your knife and stab it through their throat. Hmm?"


    *****


    AN: Vote andment for more chapters.

 Chapter 45 How Many Punches?

    Sam was shivering. He couldn''t look at the zombies. His gaze fixed on grandpa Philip but grandpa Philip averted his gaze.


    L took a slow step forward and picked the knife from the ground with a trembling hand.


    "Good! You can do it."


    She approached the zombies with trembling hands. "Are they not going to attack me?" She asked, looking at Justin. Justin smiled.


    "Don''t worry, they won''t. With me here. Nothing would happen to you. Hmm?"


    L nodded and stopped a couple of inches from the zombies, trembling. She took a deep breath when she heard Justin''s voice.


    "Remember, you mother and father. Now, kill them!"


    Ah!!!


    L gnashed her teeth; her hands stopped trembling. While she continues murmurs some indistinct words, taking a step at a time toward the zombies.


    She stopped a couple of feet from the zombie lying on the ground and stared straight into the zombie hollow eyes.


    The zombie sniff; its nose and moved its mutted body toward L. She tightened her muscles and furrowed her brow, inhaling a deep breath.


    "Die!" she screamed, stabbing the knife through the zombie''s head.


    "Die! Die! Die!" she continued to stab the zombie, shouting. Tears streamed from the corner of her eyes.


    However, the determination in her was strong. After stabbing the zombies for an unknown number of times. She stepped backward, gasping for air.


    ''Did I just kill somebody.'' She thought.


    She widened her eyes, panting, holding her chest. She was shivering from head to toe. Justin approached her, nodding his head.


    "It''s OK. Your parents would be proud of you. Well done. L,"


    L raised her head and looked at Justin''s face, and opened her mouth to talk. But the word failed toe out. She wept uncontrobly whilst Justin hugged her.


    "Now, no one can take your blood."


    "Look at it. It''s dead. Your enemy is dead. You must be happy. Look at it." Justin pointed at the dead zombie.


    L turned her head and looked at the dead. She looked at the zombie for a couple of seconds without averting her eyes. Her courage grows. Looking at the zombies she killed. Then she heard Justin''s voice.


    "That''s how you kill your enemy. Is it not good?"


    "I-It is good." She replied with a smile. Though her hands were still shaking.


    "Now let go." Justin carried her in his hand, leaving without turning back.


    ¡­..


    "Are you sure this is a good idea?" Nasir whispered to Merab. He rolled his eyes and looked at Chloe.


    "What do you think? We can''t hide like rats in that wretched hole. Other people are living in this building. We must try to look for medicines and how things are going. Have you forgotten about Justin?" Merab asked, looking at the others'' faces.


    "How can we forget about him? But we''re helpless about the situation" Chloe sighed, shaking her head slightly.


    "L-Let understand the situation of things in this building before we decide what to do about Justin''s disappearance. I''m sure he''s not dead. We just need to look out for him. And so we can''t hide here?" Nika said with some difficulty. His face was pale, groaning lightly.<sub> </sub>


    "I guess. We have to see those who control this building. I hope¡ª" Nasir sighed.


    The group descended into an abrupt silence, walking in the quiet corridor.


    They ascended upward while the passage was filled with a various stench of blood and rotten junk, scattering everywhere.


    After walking a couple of minutes, they exit into an open room. Their footsteps halted, and their eyes darted from one angle to another. For a couple of minutes, the room was in total silence.


    "Who are you?" A voice asked.


    Merab was the first person to recover from the initial shock. She steps forward. "As you can see, we are human."


    Therge room contains many people doing various things, from drinking to smoking. While somedies were moaning loudly.


    Surrounded by a lot of men. At the far entrance of the room were two men with guns in hands.


    "Of course, we know you are human. But who the fuck brings you in? I''ve never seen your face around here." The voice raised his pitch. He stood from his seat and approached Merab with a menacing gaze.


    "Don''t know. We found a young man in blue at the entrance and he brought us in. So, can you please stop interrogating us like some criminal and tell us what the hell is this ce?" Merab asked with seriousness.


    ''Don''t think of intimidating me with your useless physique.'' She straightened the strand of hair from her face and moved closer to the hefty young man.


    All eyes were on Merab. Her confidence quite surprised them. They looked at each other and a smile crept onto their face. ''It''s been a long time since we had a nice show,''


    They thought. While some gulp their beer with their gaze fixed on both Merab and the young man.


    "Oh! You came from nowhere and you think you can behave anyhow you like. Hmm?" The stoic young man moves closer to Merab, veins protruding from his forehead. His eyes shooting fire.


    "Get out in this second before I make you." He shouted, cracking his knuckle.


    "Wow! I thought about this sudden change in the world. The humans will stick together and fight those beasts. Now, I know I''m wrong." Merab shook her head dejectedly.


    "Just¡ª"


    "Anyway, at least we can rest at this building. And the lot of you won''t be useless when the beast and zombie attack. "


    She stepped forward arrogantly, not looking at the stoic young man in front of him.


    <o>,m "Let''s see where your confidencees from." The young man shouted. He dashed forward, attacking with a powerful punch.</o>


    "How many punches will it take for Didier to defeat thedy?" A young man whispered to the group beside him.


    "Probably two." Another voice replied.


    Merab raised her brow and looked at the iing fist with no change in her expression.


    When the punch was a couple of inches from her face. She swings her hand. Her hands blurred with the surrounding, creating a gust of wind.


    Bang!


    *******


    AN: Vote andment for more chapters.

 Chapter 46 Arrival

    A deep sound reverberated throughout the room. Everyone dropped their jaws and their eyes widened. No one could breathe for a couple of seconds. They stared at the prettydy with their heart racing.


    Hmm!


    The young man groans, taking a couple of steps. He shook his arms, looking at Merab with wide eyes. He gnashed her teeth.


    ''How the fck can she be so strong?''


    He shouted in his heart. After calming his raging heart, Didier stopped shaking his hand.


    "If you disturb me again. I will make sure you won''t be able to use that arm again." Merab said slowly, walking toward a long bench.


    "Don''t think because of my carelessness. You can behave anyhow you like. Die!" Didier shouted.


    The surrounding air vibrated, and his muscles bulged. He dashed forward, swinging his punch, going for a kill.


    "You think I''m joking when I warn you not to dare me again?" Merab squinted her gaze. Instead of waiting for Didier.


    She dashed forward to meet the attack. No one saw how she moved. Just like a ghost, she appeared in front of Didier.


    What!


    Bang! Bang!


    Ah!


    A heart piercing cry echoed throughout the room. Everyone sucks in a cold breath, their heart misses a beat and their blood runs cold.


    Didier crashed on the ground, grimacing in pain, blood sipping from the corner of his mouth. His right arm was broken and twisted in an impossible position.


    "You came into our shelter and started a havoc. Do you think you are some kind ofmando or what?" A booming voice echoed from the far end of the room.


    A middle-aged man, dressed in expensive clothes, approached Merab with two people behind him.


    A male and female. At once, everyone in the room stood up without uttering a word.


    None could look at his face. They wipe the perspiration from their forehead.


    ''Shit! This is going to get bloody. The death of her is assured.'' Various thoughts fly to the mind of the people.


    "Who are you?" Merab raised her brow.


    "I''m the king of this shelter." The middle-aged man answered proudly.


    "King!" Merab rolled her eyes and gasped.


    She took a couple of seconds to recover from the initial shock.


    "Are you for real?" She asked.


    But when she saw the look on everyone''s face. She knew the middle-aged man wasn''t joking. She turned and looked at Nasir.


    "Nasir, someone is getting your position of king of shamelessness," She giggled. "What are you going to do?" sheughed lightly.


    Nasir rolled his eyes and stepped forward.


    "Who the mother fucking son of a bitch dares to contest with me? When I''m talking, no one dares to talk. How dare he call himself a king?"


    His eyes reddened. He pointed to some people.


    "You, give me your belt. I need to discipline some stupid people. How dare he!?"


    Everyone rolled their eyes and stared at Nasir with their mouths ajar. Merab chuckled while trying to hold herughter. Nika looked at Nasir and sighed.


    ''How can he behave so unruly? '' Sighed. ''Leader must not see this.''


    Where did these peoplee from?


    I have never seen anyone talk to the king like that since I joined the shelter.


    The middle-aged man''s chest rises and falls.


    His eyes reddened, veins protruding from his forehead. He cracked his knuckle. ''If I don''t teach you son of a bitch a lesson. I won''t bear my name anymore.'' His heart raged.


    "Get them!" The middle-aged man shouted furiously.<sub> </sub>


    The two people behind him at once dashed toward Merab and Nasir. Suddenly, they withdrew a long sword from their waist. Seeing this, Merab and Nasir looked at each and nodded.


    "Let''s see what you''ve got?" Nasir shouted, waving his kitchen knife.


    Just when the two wanted to sh again with each other. A young man rushed into the room and shouted.


    "Your Highness. Two people are breaching the defense!"


    .....


    Everyone stopped on their track and looked at the young man in puzzlement. How dare they destroy their defense?


    They wondered. In this vicinity, they are the king. The middle-aged man squinted his brow and took a deep breath.


    "Who are they and why would they destroy the defense? Are they human?" The middle-aged man asked in a thunderous voice.


    "I-I don''t know. They are human¡­ but they are just too¡­ too strong." The young man stuttered.


    Bang!


    The young man by the door took a couple of steps backward, panicking.


    "They''ve already defeated them!" He whispered.


    An elderly man with a long ck pole arm entered the room with a kid in hand. His piercing gaze looked at the people in the room with obvious disdain.


    "Are you people human or what?!" He yelled.


    Another light step echoed after the elderly man and the people raised their brow.


    There are more?


    The middle-aged man called the king raised his brow. He was scared of the elderly man. He puffed his chest and approached the entrance, forgetting about Merab and Nasir.


    A young man carrying a little girl in his hand walked into the room casually. He stopped beside the elderly man.


    Therge room descended into abrupt silence. The crowd scrutinized the new arrival, but they couldn''t see anything spectacr among these two. Except the elderly man, holding a pole arm.


    "Leader!" A voice screamed happily.


    Leader!?


    Everyone looked at the source of the voice and stared at a young man who was rushing toward the two. The elderly man was probably the leader of their group. They thought.


    "I know you won''t die easily," Nasir chuckled, beaming with a wild smile.


    Grandpa Philip looked at Nasir and then at Justin.


    ''Is he the leader? Leader of who?'' He raised his brow.


    Nasir stopped a couple of feet from Justin, smiling foolishly.


    "Did you cause another problem for the group?" Justin asked casually.


    "Wee back?" Merab smiled lightly.


    Chloe assisted Nika with walking. They stopped a couple of feet from him and smiled. It ted them with the return of Justin.


    Nika creases his brow and sighed. ''How did he manage to carry everything as if it was nothing.'' He wondered deep in his heart?


    "How are you doing?" Justin turned to Nika.


    "I''m good. Just need a couple of days to get back on my feet." Nika replied casually.


    "Good!"


    "Enough of your family reunion. What the hell are you doing in my shelter?" A thunderous roar came from the king. He had enough of these people looking down on him.


    ******


    AN: Vote andment for more chapters.

 Chapter 47 Leave Him Hanging

    "Your shelter?" Grandpa Philip squinted his brow. "Then why are you not epting humans into it?" He frowned.


    "How I rule the shelter is not of your concern." The king snorted.


    "Oh, I see. You''re one of those degenerate people that are clouded with the illusion of power." Grandpa Philip shook his head.


    "Why are you not saving people?" Justin raised his brow.


    "Save the people.?" The corner of his lips curled upward in disdain.


    He turned his head and looked at the people in therge room. Everyone avoids his gaze. The king puffed his chest upward and said proudly.


    "To keep these few people alive. Do you know how many battles we had to fight? The fucking zombies and beast are crawling us. Let''s forget about zombies and beasts. What about resources? Hmm?"


    "If a team went out for resources. Only a few returned with little to no resources. Do you know how tiring it was? Saving people is easy. But most of them are cowards, wanting others to put their life on the line for them. Who does that? We''re not fucking running a charity here."


    "These are the people with value. The world has changed. Only strength matters. So, if you don''t have any value to add to the shelter. Get your fucking ass out of my shelter right now!" The king roared.


    Grandpa Philip and Justin stared at one another not knowing what to say. The room was in abrupt silence. Everyone held their breath. The crowd looked at the king with roundness.


    "You''re right. I don''t have the authority or right to tell you to save others." Justin said slowly.


    "However, I must warn you, there are hordes of zombiesing your way. I advise you to move." With that, he turned his head preparing to leave.


    "Let go?"


    Grandpa Philip looked at the king and shook his head. No one knew what was in his mind. And if they knew. They won''t care. Just as Merab and Nasir wanted to follow Justin. The king snorted.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" He asked arrogantly.


    Justin and the others halted their steps. Justin looked at the middle-aged man with his brow raised.


    "What do you want?"


    "You destroyed our defense and you wanted to leave just like that withoutpensating me. And these two dares to behave wantonly in my presence while they injure my men. Do you think I should allow you to leave just like that? Who do you think you are?" He smirked.


    "What do you want?"


    "You all stay behind and atone for your sin against, I, the king. These two will be dealt with ording to their crime." He curled his lips upward and clicked his tongue. "Boys, cease this maggot."


    At once, two strong young men rushed out of the stupefied crowd, ready to arrest Justin and his group. Grandpa Philip looked at the middle-aged man with his eyes widened.


    ''Are you for real!?''


    He opened his mouth but closed it eventually. ''I hope he leaves you in one piece.''


    "Merab what are you doing?" Justin said casually.


    Merab had a beautiful smile on her small lips. She looked at Justin for a moment and shook her head.


    "Why must I be the trash cleaner?" She said, though the smile never disappeared from her face.


    "Don''t think of resisting. That will make the king more furious."


    "Really!?" Merab giggled.


    She looked at Justin and said. "Leader, they are looking down on you. Why don''t you act? Do you know how much I endured when you were not around?" She smiled brightly.


    "I won''t mind leaving you here."


    "You''re no fun!" She turned to face the two men and the smile on her face disappeared into thin air.


    "Let''s put an end to this charade. Shall we?"


    "You have 1 minute. Else, we''re leaving you behind." Justin added.


    The crowd gasped and looked at Merab with their mouths ckened. The king raised the corner of his lips and snickered.<sub> </sub>


    ''In your dream.''


    Merab took a deep breath and turned to the two men. Her smile had long disappeared. She knew the two men were probably close to First Circle existence. But she didn''t care.


    "You heard him. I have only one minute." Merab said coldly.


    Whoosh!


    She dashed toward the first person. The young man looked at Merab and an evil smile crept onto his face.


    He licked his lips and attacked with a powerful punch. Merab squinted her gaze and a soft smile appeared on her face. She evaded the punch and appeared before the young man.


    What!


    Bang!


    The young man stared at Merab with his eyes widened. He wanted to retreat but it was toote.


    The soft gentle attack from Merab sent him flying, crashing into the rows of the bench. He puked out a lot of blood and his face was pale. Suddenly, a sneak attack came from Merab''s back.


    The middle-aged man smiled evilly and nodded his head.


    ''Ignorant girl.''


    Everyone in the room watched as the attack came crashing on Merab''s head. The crowd didn''t breathe and they looked at Merab in disdain. However, just when the punch was about to hit her head.


    "Idiot!" She whispered.


    She sidesteps the attack and catches the arm of the young man. She twisted the arm and sent a powerful punch toward the young man''s face.


    Ah! Ah!


    The young man cried in agony, blood gushing out from his mouth and nose.


    "Get lost!" She sent a powerful kick and the young man was flying through the air.


    What!


    The middle-aged eyes were bloodshot, veins protruding from his forehead. Everyone around him steps backward. Except for his guard. He looked at Merab and cracked his knuckle.


    "Don''t dig your grave," Justin said from the entrance.


    "I don''t get to dig my grave. But I have already dug yours." The middle-aged man called the king shouted. He waves his hand and the two people behind rush toward Merab.


    "Merab, kill those two and leave him with a breath of consciousness."


    "OK."


    Merab waves her hand and her bow appears. At once, an arrow appeared on the bowstring.


    Before, people couldn''t understand what was happening. The two young people rushing toward Merab halted on their track.


    They widened their eyes, frightened by the dreadful airing from the arrow.


    Whoosh!


    Ah!


    Gulped.


    *****


    AN: Vote andment for more chapters.

 Chapter 48 Meeting The Royals

    MEETING THE ROYALS


    No one saw the trajectory of the arrow. In quick session, Merab released two arrows. The power from the arrow sent the two frightening people against the wall.


    They looked at Merab in shock. Blood gushed out from their mouth and everything turned nk.


    Dead.


    "So you''re a First Circle being." The middle-aged man raised his brow.


    Suddenly, his muscles bulged. He waves his hand and a brown axe with a strange marking appears in his hand.


    He dashed forward, swinging his axe tyrannically, going for a kill. Merab twisted her small lips and a soft smile crept onto her face.


    "Rapid Fire." She murmured. A golden glow appeared on her head, creating a circle.


    ''What the hell is that!'' The middle-aged man shouted in his mind.


    ''Humph! Whatever it is, I will destroy it with my axe.''


    Merab released the arrow and everything faded under the powerful arrow. The golden pulsate frightening power.


    Suddenly, the arrow disappeared and three arrows appeared in front of the middle-aged man.


    What!


    The middle-aged man''s heart skipped a beat. His blood runs cold and his heart thumps.


    ''What sort of power is this.'' He cried, swinging his axe trying to defend against the arrows. He defended against one of the arrows.


    In the end¡­


    Ah! Ah! Ah!


    The middle-aged man was sent crashing against the wall. Blood flowing out of his major orifices.


    All his arrogance was gone and was reced with fear. His reddened eyes stared at Merab in trepidation.


    ''How can she have such power? Why! Why can''t I have such power?'' He cried in his head and sudden dizziness assaulted his brain.


    No one in therge room dares to breathe. Their mouths were ajar, looking at the powerful middle-aged man and then back at the petty young woman.


    Scary! They thought.


    Meanwhile, Didier held his breath and hid behind the crowd, trembling.


    "Let go" Justin left the room in tow in arge stride.


    L''s big eyes stared at Merab with her mouth ajar.


    "Cool!" She whispered.


    ¡­


    Amid the dpidated street, a group of people with two kids walked quietly. A young man with a little girl leads the group.


    Beside the young man was an elderly man. Their eyes darted from one building to another. The dreadful cold makes their blood run cold.


    "The police headquarters is around the corner." Grandpa Philip whispered.


    "Alright," He nodded.


    After walking for another couple of minutes, they arrived at the police headquarters. They halted their track and their jaws dropped.


    After a couple of seconds, a sigh escaped from grandpa Philip''s lips and he shook his head.


    "What could destroy the police headquarters like this," Nasir asked no one in particr.


    "Humans!" Grandpa Philip looks at Justin.


    "What next? Since even the police are not able to avoid their destruction. We need to move."


    All eyes focus on Justin. However, Justin didn''t care about their gaze. He was thinking of the next cause of action.<sub> </sub>


    ''It seems the government is gone.''


    "Do any of you know a secure location that we can use as our base?" Justin asked seriously.


    The group looked at each other and was lost in thought.


    "I know a ce." Grandpa Philip announced after a moment.


    "Though he may not be the secure ce. But it is definitely one of the best. It''s on Allen Avenue." He added.


    "Then, let go," Justinmanded. "How long would it take us?"


    "An hour."


    "That''s too long. We can''t stay in the open for such a long time." Justin shook his head.


    "Then what do you suggest," Merab asked.


    "We run!"


    ¡­


    Inside an enormous building, a group of people was moving from one room to another, checking for any anomaly with their guards raised.


    Their feet were light while they held their breath. After a couple of minutes, they checked every room in the deste building.


    They gathered in a big room and slump on a chair, releasing their pent of stress. Justin looked at the faces of the people and said.


    "We need to secure the perimeter."


    "Yes, but can you give us a moment to rest," Nasir whispered, not looking at Justin''s face.


    "We don''t have a moment." Justin stood and looked at Merab and grandpa Philip.


    "I will take the East. Merab you go for the West while grandpa Philip goes to the North."


    "What should I do after securing the perimeter," Merab asked, standing on her feet.


    "Block the road with anything you can find. Preferably vehicle. Also, check those buildings for resources." He looked at Chloe and Nasir.


    "Clean the building before we return." With that, he left the room.


    "You two," Grandpa Philip pointed to Sam and L. "Assist your big brother and sister."


    They nodded, looking at Chloe and Nasir. At once, Merab and Grandpa Philip left the building. Outside the building, the two looked at each other for a moment.


    "Be careful," They both said at the same time.


    They chuckled and left for their destination. The weather was chilly and the sky had darkened.


    A couple of hundreds of meters from Justin''s group location. Tens of people were moving slowly. Some are covered in blood with bruises all over their body. However, the two people were different from the others.


    Mack, a young handsome man, with toned muscle, short hair, and brown eyes. He walked confidently before the group.


    Yet, beside Mack was an enchanting youngdy. She dressed in purple overflowing clothes. Her shoulder-length hair swayed in the breeze.


    Her deep blue eyes, small round lips, and pointed nose, glossy white skin, and strong straight leg emanated a goddess in human form.


    "We need to find a shelter," Mack announced looking at Susan.


    "Finding shelter isn''t the problem. But finding a secure location for a shelter is the problem." Susan answered not looking at Mack.


    "Yet, we can''t be moving like this. If we choose one of these buildings for our base. We can try to secure itter on."


    "That won''t do. We''re just making ourselves prey for those beasts."


    ''Then¡­''


    *****


    AN: Vote andment for more chapters.

 Chapter 49 Meeting The Royals 2

    Ah!


    A cry came from behind. At once, everyone stopped in their tracks and looked in the cry direction.


    A young man was lying on the ground with blood gushing out of his mouth. A deep cut was on his chest wrapped with clothes. The clothes were fully soaked in blood. His face was ashen, gasping for air.


    "What should we do?" A female asked no one in particr.


    Mack appeared in front of the young man and looked at his injury for a moment.


    ''He can''tst long unless he receives proper care.'' He sighed and looked at the people around him.


    "You carry him." Hemanded.


    "Me!?" A middle-aged man gasped, looking at the others with wide eyes.


    Mack didn''t wait for the man to carry the wounded young man before he left their presence.


    "Let''s move." His voice echoed.


    "We need meds. People will start falling sick if we don''t take proper care of them." He arrived beside Susan and said.


    Susan squinted her brow but didn''t respond. Mack looked at her face from the corner of his eyes and sighed lightly.


    Suddenly, a bone-chilling cry came from behind them. At once, the people shivered, their legs turning jelly.


    Gra! Gra!


    "Run!" Mack shouted.


    A hundred zombies rushed toward Mack and the rest. The middle-aged man carrying the wounded young man was cursing loudly.


    "Fuck! Fuck! Why am I so unlucky."


    "Fighters, ready for a fight," Mackmanded.


    Immediately, ten out of the group stayed behind with their weapons. Their hearts raced, seeing the horde of zombies.


    The sky darkened and the dark red eyes of the zombies glowed brightly.


    "Attack!"


    Mack''s hand turned ck with a strange marking. He rushed into the horde of zombies with a powerful punch.


    Bang!


    Mack''s powerful punch sent a couple of zombies smithereens. His physique had changed. Every part of his body was covered in ck markings and his eyes glowed.


    Susan''s clothes swirled gently. A long whip appeared in her hand with a strange marking. She swings the whip, sending three zombies flying. Her whip moves like a snake and kills every target on its path.


    The battle turned chaotic.


    Ah! Ah!


    A young man was cut in the chest with an ax. He stumbled backward, shouting, holding his chest, gasping. Blood gushed out from his chest and his face was pale.


    He wanted to escape from the battlefield but the thick stench of blood invited the zombies toward him.


    He tried to fight the zombies swinging the long metal pole fiercely. Another cry of pain echoed came from his mouth. One of his arms was chopped off.


    His eyes reddened. He looked for help but everyone was busy fighting.


    In the end¡­


    "Fall back!" Susanmanded.


    At once, the group retreated. However, the zombies were pouncing on them. Mack and Susan stood further behind the rest, fighting the zombies alone.<sub> </sub>


    Yet, some zombies escaped from their besiege and rushed toward the retreating people.


    "Lightning Spark." Susan''s voice raised an octave and a golden circle appeared on her head.


    At once, a sh ofrge lightning came out from her whip and moved swiftly toward the zombies. Every zombie on its path was electrocuted.


    Tens of zombies fell on the floor with smokeing out of their bodies.  The zombies blinked their eyes and red at Susan.


    "They are stilling," Mack whispered


    "There is a shelter ahead." A voice shouted.


    What!


    Mack raised his brow and looked back. He saw a barricade a couple of meters from them and the corner of his lips raised in a smile.


    He looked at the zombies in front of him and his eyes glow brightly. A golden circle appeared on his head.


    "Earth Vibration." He sent a powerful punch toward the ground.


    Boom!


    Thend shook vehemently and a ripple of powerful vibration moved swiftly toward the zombies. The zombies didn''t know what hit them.


    Their bones began to vibrate with everything on them. Only a fraction of a second passed when their bones dislocated from their positions, falling on the cold hard ground.


    ¡­.


    Merab saw the group of people rushing toward her direction and furrowed. ''Should I save them?'' She inhaled deeply and jumped on a bus.


    ''If I don''t save them, I won''t be any different from that prick. Fuck! Let''s do this.''


    At once, her deep ck bow appeared on her left arm with an arrow. She squinted her brow, looking at the fierce battle.


    ''With these people, the shelter would have more people to defend it.'' She jumped down from the bus and rushed towards the battle.


    "All of you behind the barricades," Merab shouted.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    She releases two arrows in session. The arrow travels at unimaginable speed, saving two people from a zombie attack.


    The group breathed a sigh of relief, rushing past the barricade.


    With Mack and Susan''s devastating attack. Hundreds of zombies were killed. Without further ado, they rushed toward the barricades, killing every zombie that escaped.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Three arrows flew past Mack and Susan. Susan blinked her eyes staring at thedy in the middle of the road with a bow in hand.


    A miserable cry came from their back. Susan and Mack didn''t need to turn back to know what was happening.


    Arriving beside Merab. Mack stared at Merab for a couple of seconds before averting his gaze. The three stood side by side and looked at the iing zombies.


    "What''s the n?" Mack asked no one in particr.


    "The injured need to go to a safe area. Their blood is attracting these zombies." Merab answered. She turned back and stared at the frightening crowd.


    "Some of you that can still fight. Stay behind. While those injured should go to the biggest building, a couple of meters from here. People would attend to you there."


    "Let''s buy them some time."


    ****


    AN: Let try to reach 100 power stones for bonus chapter. 80 to go.

 Chapter 50 Who Dares To Question Me!?

    Immediately, an appreciative smile appeared on the crowd''s faces. They turned and rushed toward the biggest building. While Merab looked at a couple of people waiting behind and nodded at them.


    "Where did you find all of them?" Merab asked, looking at Mack before ncing at the cold beauty.


    She knew Mack and Susan. Mack was the number one handsome guy in the university while the cold beauty was second to none.


    ''Gush! On a norm; these two won''t nce at me if the world was not in chaos. The Royals!'' She raised the corner of her lips andughed deep in her heart.


    ''Can they still be called the royals? Hmm. This is getting interesting.''


    "Ready, these zombies are not much. If we give our all. We will surely defeat the zombies in no time." Mack dered, looking at the people behind them and giving a cursory look at Susan.


    Yet, Susan didn''t bat an eye at him.


    "Don''t worry Sir Mack. We defend with our life." A female shouted with her ear reddened.


    ''Gush! How can you still maintain your fan base in this chaotic time.''


    "Do you have an area attack?" Susan''s mesmerizing voice drifted into Merab''s ear.


    "Yes. What do you need." Mack steps forward, smiling at Susan.


    "I''m talking to her." She replied without looking at him.


    "I have," Merab answered, tilting her head backward, and looking at Susan.


    "Everyone should use their powerful attack. Then, we leave before the zombies regain their momentum." Susan dered.


    Mack stared at Susan and a wild smile appeared on his face.


    "That''s a wonderful n. We''ll follow your n." He ignored the weird look directed at him and returned to his position with a light smile on his lips.


    Merab stared at the two and clicked her tongue. ''As usual. The Royal¡ª''


    Gra! Gra!


    The horde of zombies rushed toward the group. The group took a deep breath and those three in front had their head glowed and a golden circle appeared on their head.


    Mack undergoes metamorphism, tuning ck, like ck steel. While a powerful golden arrow appeared on Merab''s bowstring. Susan''s whip had fearsome lightning.


    Gush!


    This is fearsome.


    When the zombies were a couple of feet from them. Susan shouted. "Now!"


    The air vibrated and the earthquake. A sudden light illuminated the dark atmosphere.


    "Earth Vibration!"


    "Rapid Fire!"


    "Lightning Spark"


    Boom!


    The three earth-shaking attacks caused the blood of people to run cold. Their hearts skipped.


    The three different attacks caused the buildings to tremble vehemently. All the zombies sunk into the ground and burst into a pile of bones.


    The lightning spark fried everything and anything on its path. The thick stench of blood and sulphuric permit the air.


    While thest attack wasn''t as overbearing as the previous two. However, when hundreds of arrows appeared out of the thin air.  It gave the people goosebumps.


    "Let go," Susan announced.


    "Yes."


    The few people behind the three looked at them with their mouths widened. What sort of power is that?.


    "Are youing or not?" A voice woke them from their stupor and quickly they rushed after the three.


    Inside the big building, a group of people sat on the floor gasping for air. While two kids were giving the people water to drink.


    "We are finally safe." A young man murmured.


    "Is there anyone with any medical experience?" Chloe asked, looking at the group of people.


    "I-I have a little experience. I assist my mother when she treats people." A timid youngdy announced, rubbing her palm together.<sub> </sub>


    "That''s enough. All help is needed right now." Chloe assured her with a smile. "What''s your name?" She approached her.


    "V-Vera."


    "Vera. Please go and see to that young man."


    "Why would you allow such an inexperienced girl to treat such an injury? She will do more harm than good." The young man stood from the floor and shouted.


    Vera trembled and halted on her track, lowering her head. Chloe frowned and looked at the young man.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    She may be timid. However, the couple of days she spent with Justin and the near-death experience has washed away some of her timidness.


    "I''m Amman ¡ª"


    "I don''t give a fuck about your name. I asked you who the fuck are you to question what I decide." Chloe''s voice raised an octave.


    Amman trembled. He blinked his eyes twice and his mouth aghast. He didn''t expect the cool-head Chloe would be so domineering.


    The entire ground floor was in total silence. Everyone looked at Chloe in dismay. A small kid with big eyes looked at Chloe and muttered.


    "Cool." L''s eyes brightened.


    "Vera, you can continue and don''t listen to anyone''s nonsense." Chloe averted her gaze and smiled at the frightened girl.


    "Hmm, hmm." She nodded.


    She took a cursory look at Chloe and bit the edge of her lip. ''She is about my age. Why can''t I behave like that.'' She cried in her heart, dragging her heavy feet toward the injured man.


    Chloe snorted and turned back to attend to other injured people.


    Amman was jittery on the spot, not knowing what to do. He looked around and saw the scornful gaze of the people. As the son of a police chief. He had never been in this position in his life.


    His fury burns like a raging inferno. He may be scared of the zombies. But why would he be scared of an ordinary youngdy with arge spectacle on her face?


    Veins protruded from his forehead. He gnashed his teeth and took a deep breath.


    "Who gave you the right to order us around?" His voice was not loud but everyone in the room could hear him.


    Chloe halted on her track and turned her head. ''Is this stupid man delusional or what?'' She thought and couldn''t wrap her head around what was going on in Amman''s head.


    "And who gave you the right to question me," Chloe asked slowly, adjusting the rim of herrge spectacle.


    "No one. But we are in a dire situation and we shouldn''t add to our predicament, letting some ignorant person treat our injuries."


    "Hmm." She twisted her lips and moved slowly toward Amman.


    "You''re right."


    "So what do you suggest?" Chloe asked.


    Amman smiled and thought for a moment. ''I know you are just making a false braggadocio.''


    "Let''s wait for the others to arrive. Then, we could think of ways to treat the injured." He said righteously, raising his voice.


    "What if those people die before the others arrive?" Chloe asked. She was only a couple of feet from Amman now.


    Amman was tongue-tied for a moment.


    Whoosh!


    Bang!


    Ah!


    A miserable cry echoed throughout the ground floor and the people shuddered in fear when they saw the gruesome face of the young man. Yet, the scene was concluded.


    A young man was thrown out of the building, crashing on the cold hard floor, assaulted by the chilling wind.


    "That is the fate of anyone who dares to question me!"


    *****


    AN: Bonus chapter event ongoing.


    63 power stones to go.

 Chapter 51 This Cant Be !

    Merab, Susan, and Mack rushed toward the stream of hordes. The previous devastating attack had caused a lot of damage to the zombies. Yet, the zombies continued to march forward.


    Bang!


    Mack was the first person to arrive in front of the zombies. His powerful punch sent over three zombies flying and their bones broke into pieces.


    Susan appeared on the left side of Mack and her whip danced skillfully amid the zombies.


    Her long overflowing purple gown swirled beautifully under her disy of power.


    "Beautiful" A man among the group from behind muttered in dazed.


    Merab nced at Susan and sighed. ''I have to give it to her. She is something.''


    She threw the unnecessary thought behind her mind and knotted her bow. She took a deep breath and released the glowing arrow.


    The arrow disappeared into thin air and appeared in front of its target while splitting into five.


    However, under the powerful arrows. An ordinary zombie couldn''t withstand the fearsome power contained in the arrows.


    A single arrow could kill five zombies before it dissipated. Two people were fighting a close battle while ady was at the back providing support for the two.


    When the brave ordinary people among the group arrived. Half of the zombies had been destroyed.


    The people didn''t dilly dally. They charged into the stream of hordes with their metal poles.


    Crash!


    The sound of cracking bones and eerie cries from the zombies echoed in the quiet deste street. Seeing the zombies being pushed back. A satisfying smile appeared on the faces of the group.


    It''s only a matter of minutes before they kill all the zombies. They thought.


    But suddenly, a heart-wrenching cry reverberated from the back of the zombies.


    The ordinary zombies stop their assault and their fiery red eyes roll in their sockets. Suddenly, they recovered from the cry and pounced on the group with full force.


    At the back, a giant zombie with a huge ax walks slowly toward the group. Though he walked slowly. Each of his steps covers arge distance.


    "What''s that!?" A woman in herte twenties shouted, looking at the giant zombie.


    Hearing the sudden cry of the woman. Everyone raised their heads and gasped.


    "Don''t tell me that thing is a zombie?" A young man in his early twenties shouted.


    Mack looked at the iing zombie and a light gasp escaped from his mouth. While Susan furrowed. None of them had seen such a giant zombie before.


    ''Killing it won''t be easy.'' She thought.


    While Merab wasn''t surprised by the giant zombies. She had fought one previously and she had witnessed Justin ying them. Though, Justin kills them with ease. Those things are freaking strong. She thought.


    "If you''re not a First Circle existence. Move back. Now!" Merab''s urgent voice reverberated under the heavy atmosphere.


    She didn''t have to tell the group twice before they rushed out of the battle, racing towards the back. Leaving only the three.


    "Have any of you two faced such zombie before?" Merab asked, not looking at them.


    "Have you?" Susan asked. Looking at Merab with her slightly raised brow.


    "Hmm. Hmm," She nodded.


    "How strong?" Mack asked, taking a deep breath.<sub> </sub>


    The ordinary zombies didn''t attack the three. They halt on their track, paving the way for the giant zombie.


    "Very Strong."


    Hmm!


    Both Susan and Mack turned their heads and looked at Merab. Surprised by the tone of her voice. Noticing their gaze on her body. Merab shrugged.


    "We need to go all out. This zombie is a First Circle existence. Also, its defense is monstrous." She paused a bit before she continued.


    "Though we''re all First Circle existence. If we don''t use the core of our power¡­ it would be  a difficult fight."


    There is a chasm between Circles'' existence. Leveling up to circle existence needs the user to find the core of their power and tap into it when battling. If not, they wouldn''t be able to unleash their full power.


    That''s why Merab was conflicted against the iing enemy.


    ''Core power'' Susan and Mack thought in shock.


    They''ve never thought of such intricacies in using their power before. This was new for them. Susan nced at Merab and a light smile appeared on her gorgeous purple lips.


    "Have you seen anyone using their core powers?" Mack asked. He didn''t believe in the concept of this core bullshit.


    "Yes. Three people." Merab didn''t care about Mack''s doubt. She had said her piece. it''s left for them to believe it or not.


    "Three!" He was stupefied. His sense of genius was questioned. How could others discover this and he couldn''t. Yet, he didn''t believe it unless he witnessed it.


    Likewise Susan. She may be cold and not like to talk too much. She was an extremely prouddy. She didn''t believe three people would discover something that they failed to discover.


    The zombies were a couple of feet from them with their eyes glowing. It increased its momentum and a tremor spread throughout the ground.


    "Mack, you tank the zombies while I and Susan would nk it," Merab shouted, running to the side.


    "What!" Both Susan and Mack were stupefied. Merab wasmanding them.


    This would be the first.


    However, the First Circle zombie was on them. They didn''t have the time to bicker. Susan''s reluctance went to the right nk with her whip shing in lightning.


    Whoosh!


    An enormous pressure pressed down on Mack. Yet, he didn''t fear. He undergoes metamorphism and turns into a metal man. He sent a powerful punch toward the iing ax.


    Bang!


    Ah!


    A cloud of dust rose in the sky and a silhouette flew backward like a rocket.


    "This can''t be?"


    ****


    AN: Power Stones Weekly goal. 50/100.


    We failed to reach the target.


    Yet, to encourage and say thanks to my readers. I willter post the bonus chapter. :D


    Love ya.

 Chapter 52 Battle 1 [Bonus Chapter]

    ****


    Power Stone Bonus Chapter. Enjoy!!!


    ****


    Mack crashed into the nearby bus and the bus was sent flying with a hollow dent on its body. Hended on the ground and puked out blood. He took in a deep breath and raised his head in dismay.


    Susan was somewhat shocked. She knew how strong Mack was. Yet, he was sent flying like a loose kite. Are you for real?


    She didn''t believe it and a spark of lightning flew out of her whip toward the First Circle zombie.


    Bang!


    The whip and ax collided and a spark of lighting and dust raised in the atmosphere. The zombie took a couple of steps backward and his hand trembled. While Susan trembled and almost grabbed her weapon.


    ''If I had not used 90% of my power. I would have lost my whip and been sent flying.'' She gasped and took a couple of steps backward, trying to diffuse the remaining force in her body.


    Whoosh!


    Five arrows oscited toward the First Circle zombie in its blind spot. Yet, the red pupils of the zombie rolled in their socket and sent a powerful force to an arrow targeting its heart.


    Boom!


    The punch and the arrow collided and the arrow shattered into golden particles. Nevertheless, the other four arrows arrived at their target.


    Bang!


    Gra!


    A miserable cry escaped from the zombie''s mouth, showing his row of red teeth, filled with blood. A rare smile appeared on Merab''s lips and the circle on top of her head glowed brighter than before.


    A powerful golden arrow appeared on her bow, ready to let it fly. Suddenly, a scream came from the zombie and all the ordinary zombies blinked and they rushed toward Merab at a great speed.


    "Shit!" Merab cursed, discovering the tactic of the zombie.


    It surprised her every time the First Circle zombie controlled the ordinary zombies.  In a jiffy, she changes her target to the iing horde of zombies.


    Rain of arrows descended on the zombies, breaking their bones like it was nothing. The First Circle zombie had recovered from the attack and stared at the battling Merab with a cracked jaw.


    Bang!


    A sudden punch appeared out of nowhere, sending the First Circle zombie flying. It crashed on the hard ground and rolled a couple of feet before it stopped.


    A small crack appeared on the First zombie''s chest. It looked at its chest and was furious.  It got up and stared at the young man matching toward him with confidence.


    It got up and picked its ax and threw it forcefully, generating a gust of wind. The ax travailed at a breath-taking speed.


    Mack didn''t expect the sudden change of event. Every zombie he had encountered from the beginning of the chaos was unintelligent. But now,


    As an elite with martial training. He recovered from the initial shock and sidestepped the attack. The ax missed him by an inch.


    Noticing this, a sigh of relief escaped from his mouth. Unknown to him, his back was drenched in a cold sweat.


    ''That was clos¡ª''


    Bang!


    Ah!<sub> </sub>


    A powerful punch hit Mack on his chest and the crack of ribs echoed in the battleground. He flew backward and blood sprayed out of his mouth.


    Bang!


    A lightning attack hit the First Circle zombie on the chest, and the sound of broken bones reverberated everywhere. The zombie flew backward and crashed into the pack of zombies, killing dozens.


    "You can''t be stronger than the three of us. Impossible." Susan''s eyes darkened.


    The golden circle on her head shines brightly, illuminating the surroundings while the spark of lightning shes all over her body.


    She was going all out. Mack was her childhood friend. She may be cold, but that doesn''t mean she will neglect her friend and be killed by this damn monster.


    Under her full power, she suddenly had an epiphany. But she didn''t dare let down her ground. But the sh of epiphany was enough.  A rare smile appeared on her gorgeous purple lips.


    "Lightning world." She shouted.


    Her whip spun forward and all the air around her weapon had lightning. A dome of lightning came out from the tip of the whip and flew toward the First Circle zombie.


    Everything on the path of the attack was electrocuted.  The First Circle zombie was only getting on its feet when a sudden shlight appeared in front of it.


    Gra!


    Bang!


    A spark of lightning scattered everywhere. The ten-meter radius of the attack was charged in ck and smoke wasing out from everywhere. Tens of zombies charged in ck fell lifelessly on the ground. Dead.


    Susan''s chest was going up and down. She was gasping for air and a bead of sweat dripped from her forehead. ''I guess I overdid it.'' She thought with a satisfying smile.


    "That should have done the trick."


    Merab''s jaws ckened seeing the devastating attack.


    "That''s close to the core power." She murmured absentmindedly.


    She shook her head and sighed. All the zombies had been killed under the attack and she could finally rx. She heard heavy footsteps from her back and turned.


    Mack held his chest and moved with great difficulty toward Susan.


    Seeing Mack, Susan breathes a sigh of relief but her cold expression hides her emotion.


    "Is it done?" Mack asked, staring at her.


    "I guess so."


    Merab walked to the duo and nodded.


    "Well done."


    Gra! Gra!


    A zombie cry came from the horizon.


    *******


    AN: Let go for the ice c rush. (100 ice c) +4 chapters.


    Let go!!!

 Chapter 53 Battle 2

    "Why is the weather keep on changing?" Grandpa Phillipined.


    He raised his head and looked at the dark sky and hear the howls of the heart-piercing wind. He shivered slightly and mustered the courage to continue while chanting his mantra deep in his heart.


    ''Nothing will happen. Nothing will happen. All is well. All is well.''


    Unknown to him, his back was drenched in a cold sweat, and beads of sweat drips from his forehead, now and then.


    Despite the deep fear in his heart. He arrived a couple of meters from their new safe house and searches the surrounding for any anomalies.


    "This should do?" He murmured.


    Perhaps, it was his fear that made him stop from venturing forward or something else. Quickly, he began to move the next avable burnt or destroyed vehicles to block the road.


    Under the sudden evolution of both humans and animals. The strength of the First Circle''s existence was way beyond humanprehension. However,  only the First Circle existence and upward and this kind of insane power.


    Anything below didn''t have the power to move a car. They were just stronger and faster than ordinary humans. That''s why Justin asked only the powerful First Circle existence to venture outside.


    ''I''m almost done.'' He sighed in relief.


    ''Now, all I need to do is to search for resources.''


    He looked at a couple of buildings along the road for a moment before he shook his head.


    ''This is going to take a long time. Fuck!'' He cursed. He wanted nothing but to escape from the opening and go back to the team.


    Grandpa Phillip wipes off the bead of sweat from his forehead and exhales deeply.


    ''Blocking the road is more exhausting than I thought.'' A satisfying smile appeared on his face, looking at the rows of barricades.


    ''This should do the job.''


    ''Fuck! If it doesn''t do it. They will have to send more people to do it in the future.''


    The corner of his lips raised slightly and he turn back, sauntering toward the closest building while whistling a happy tune.


    ''Gush! I miss my drink!'' He clicked his tongue.


    After a couple of minutes, Grandpa Phillip furiously came out of the building.


    "What the fuck! How can this beautiful building have nothing? Fuck!" He muttered in annoyance.


    ''Let me smash this asshole for wasting my time.'' He raised his pole, preparing to smash the door. But the pole halted in the air.


    "It may be useful in the future." He mused and nodded.


    He left for the next building.


    ''Again!''


    ''Again!''


    ''Again!''


    Bang!


    A loud resounding sound echoed in the still atmosphere. From one of the buildings, an old man stumped with his foot came outside with his face darkened.


    p ''What can of shitty luck is this." He cursed.  "No. No. It''s not my luck that is bad, it''s these freaking useless houses."</anda>


    "Let''s see about this. This look like a store." A smile appeared on his face.<sub> </sub>


    He had almost had a heart attack when he discovered all these houses had nothing useful for their survival. As one of the elite streets. He expected some gains. s, his hope was shattered.


    Grandpa Phillip entered the store and saw the ce in shambles. Blood spilled everywhere while holes of gunshots were on the walls.


    ''Can I find anything useful from this mess?'' His heart wavered. He was depressed.


    ''How long would I have to search for resources.''


    He ignored the nauseating smell in the store and began his search in earnest. He knew if he didn''t find any useful resources in this store. Then, the hope of finding them in another building was close to zero.


    He entered the door leading to the back of the store while he was on alert. His eyes darted from right to left, ready for any attack. As an old man, he had many experiences with negligence.


    He searches from one room to another. He was already cursing all the generations of those that loot the store. ''How can you not leave anything for this grandpa.'' He cried in his heart.


    In thest room, he saw a thick metal door at the far end of the room and raise his brow. With a light step, he approached the metal door.


    He tried to open the door but find out it was locked. He creased his brow for a moment before he ced his weapon to the side and uses both hands to hold the handle and yank it will all his power.


    The door only cracks a little. Seeing this, his eyes opened wide.


    "Don''t tell me you''re going to stop me from knowing what''s behind  you." He mused.


    Now, he was being serious.


    A golden sh appeared deep in his eyes and his muscle bulged. "Open for this grandpa.!"


    Bang!


    The metal door was forcefully open with a huge dent on its body. It could be seen how powerful Grandpa Phillip was. He threw the door to the side and stared at the room ahead.


    "Your father! This is what I''m talking about!" He shouted happily.


    After a couple of minutes, he left the room with two hefty sacks on his back. He whistle and sauntered out of the store. ''Now, I can return. I believe no one would have enough gain as me.''


    ''Besides, there isn''t any threat on the side of the city. ''


    Grandpa Phillip was too happy to look at the other side of the street. He turned and head back to the shelter, whistling his favorite tune¡ª Naked woman.


    Crack!


    Crack!


    The tingling sound of broken sses echoed on the still street and the heavy footsteps sent a low vibration in the ground. Yet, Grandpa Phillip was too happy and lost in the fantasy of the song.


    Suddenly, all the hairs on his body stood straight and his heart began to race. He halt his track and furrowed. He took a deep to calm his raging heart but it was to no avail.


    His instinct was on full drive. The lost fear returned with full force. He noticed the wind failed to blow and the surrounding was eerily quiet than beyond normal. No animal squeaked from the surroundings.


    His ear twitched and he turned his head slowly.


    ******


    AN:Please support this book. Let go for the ice c rush. (100 ice c) +4 chapters.


    3 of 100.


    Let go!!!

 Chapter 54 Battle 3

    "I''m fucked."


    Swoosh!


    Bang!


    A silhouette was sent flying. He rolled thrice in the air and crashed on the cold hard floor. A red liquid flew out of his mouth and his face was pale. His lungs constricted. Some of his ribs were broken.


    Yet, the silhouette didn''t dare to care about his injuries. He rolled on the ground to the side, avoiding a sharp w attack.


    The hard asphalt couldn''t withstand the powerful attack and cracks appeared on it with four sharp ws.


    Grandpa gets on his feet quickly and picks up his weapon. He stared at the beast in front of him with his mouth ajar. ''How the fuck didn''t I notice it before it arrived close to me.'' He cursed in his heart.


    A row of words appeared in his mind. ''Deste Feral Dog''


    The Deste Feral Dog was close to 3-meter high with long fur, a long head, and sharp teeth. Its eyes were a shade of green while it had brown fur and stripes of yellow.


    The two beings stared at each other for a moment before they pounced on each other. The speed of the Feral Dog was insane. It caught Grandpa Phillip off guard.


    Before he knew what was happening, the w of the Feral dog was closer to his face. His body moves ording to his instinct and he raises his weapon close to his face to block the attack.


    Bang!


    The force from the attack forced him to take a couple of steps backward, leaving a crack on the road. His weapon and arms were trembling from the aftershock.


    For a couple of seconds; his hands were numb from the absence of blood. Every fiber in his body was trying hard to diffuse the impact.


    "I can''t get hit again." He murmured and jumped, dodging another powerful attack.


    Quickly, his body regains its mobility, and instead of avoiding the iing attack.


    A golden circle appeared on his head and swung his polearm with great strength. The polearm generates a gust of wind, appearing on the left side of the in-air Feral Dog.


    As an evolved beast, the sharp instinct of the Feral Dog was nothing to scuff off. It twisted its body in the air and parried the attack with its left arm.


    Both entities stumbled backward before they attacked each other again. After a couple of hitting and colliding the two existence were on equal ground. Though the Feral Dog was extremely Fast.


    But the powerful polearm sent it packing.


    The long tongue of the Feral Dog was outside, it moved around Grandpa Phillip, searching for an opening.


    Meanwhile, beads of sweat were pouring down from his head. His chest rises and falls. Yet, his gaze never left the prey. Both of them stared at each other waiting patiently.


    It has turned into a game of attrition. Only the existence with the greater endurance and stamina would have thestughs.


    After looking for an opening for a couple of seconds, the Feral Dog got impatient and pounced on Grandpa Phillip.


    "Die! You mother fucking freaking Dog!" He shouted with veins protruding from his forehead.


    His polearm blurred with the atmosphere and the side belly of the Feral Dog.  Seeing his attack almost sessful. A wild smile appeared on his face.


    Bang!


    Instead of the Feral Dog retreating, it continued on its attack. Immediately his expression changed and a deep fear appeared in his eyes. He wanted to dodge the iing sharp w but it was toote.


    ''How cunning!'' He thought and¡­


    Bang!


    Ah!


    A miserable cry escaped from Grandpa Phillip''s mouth. He stumbled backward and clutched his face. Blood was spilling out from a deep cut on his face. The cut starts from his right face down to his chest.<sub> </sub>


    The Deste Feral Dognded on the ground and grimaced in pain. It rolled on the ground twice and puked arge amount of blood. Some of its ribs and intestine had been shattered.


    It barked in pain and stared furiously at the course of its agony. For a couple of minutes, the man and the beast were recuperating from the deadly injury.


    Grandpa Phillip couldn''t open his right eyes and the sharp Feral Dog was deep enough to see his skull. He sat on the cold hard ground and inhaled and exhaled deeply. He grinds his teeth from making any noise.


    He shook his head vehemently and his muscles tightened. He was in so much pain and wanted to scream. But he realized his current situation and bore the pain silently.


    ''I need to leave the opening. Those damned zombies are attracted by blood''


    He stood up with some difficulty and stared at the Feral Dog with maximum hatred.


    "Only one of us will leave this ce alive." He muttered and rushed toward the beast in vengeance.


    Now, the battle has turned personal.


    The Feral Dog looked at Grandpa Phillip without an ounce of fear. It got on its four and bent its forelimbs, and its head almost touched the ground.


    Now, they are going all out. Thus, no one is willing to let the other party go except being dead.


    Swoosh!


    The Feral Dog catapulted forward into the air like a straight bullet. It appeared in front of Grandpa Philip. However, he wasn''t surprised but weed the attack with open arms.


    He tilted his body to the side a bit and sent his weapon downward, going for the beast''s belly.


    Bang!


    Both parties receive their shares of the attack. A ghastly cut appeared on his chest, leaving a deep trace of a sharp w with blood pumping from the injuries.


    While the beast cried in misery. It rolled on the ground, puking out blood continuously. Its strong fur had dimmed and its breathing was erratic.


    Luckily for Grandpa Philip; the Feral Dog''s soft spot was its belly. Its intestine had mashed up, only its strong stamina and endurance made it still alive.


    Grandpa Philip wasn''t any better. He knew his life was drifting away from him every second if he didn''t find help to nurse his ghastly injury. But the vengeance in his heart won''t allow him to flee.


    "Die!"


    He rushed forward with thest bit of strength in him while the golden circle on his head glowed brightly. Suddenly, something broke deep inside his body. He was enlightened.


    The Feral Dog barked and sprang on its feet and made itsst effort.


    Seeing the iing sharp teeth of the beasting for his head. He smirked.


    ''This time around. It would be different.''


    "Pole smash!"


    Boom!


    ******


    AN:Thanks for your support. This book will be going premium from now on.


    Let go for the ice c rush. (100 ice c) +4 chapters.


    3 of 100.


    Let go!!!

 Chapter 55 Battle 4

    "Why am I not surprised? Almost all these buildings had been looted."


    Justin came out of the building and shook his head.


    This part of the street was extremely deste with dry blood spilling on the cold hard road.


    He inhaled deeply and thought. ''Could all the people living in this street turn into zombies.'' He mused.


    ''Impossible.'' He shook his head. ''Something is definitely not right.''


    "I don''t know how the others arepared to this." He thought out loud.


    His objective was to look for resources and block every passage that may lead to their newfound shelter.


    Nevertheless, he was still hoping to find a few survivors on the way. But his hope was shattered by the sudden turn of events.


    He had already set the barricades a couple of meters back. But he decided to venture farther into the city.


    The chilling wind assaulted his face and the squeak of animals echoed deep within the building and underground.


    ''Should I return?'' He thought after not encountering a single living being since had ventured out.


    Suddenly, his perception caught a strong tide of wind and a strong torrent of water.


    ''Hmm. There is water nearby.'' He clicked his tongue and increased his pacing.


    After walking for a couple of distances, he discovered the temperature was going lower than imagined.


    He didn''t need to be told that something powerful was living in the surrounding area.


    But where?


    Justin halted on his track and spread his perception to the limit. Everything in 300-meters was under his powerful sound perception.


    After searching for a moment and didn''t discover anything. He began to move forward while his guard was raised to the highest. He knew any slight mistake would mean his doom.


    Thinking of the sea of bones in his dream. He shivered slightly and took a deep breath.


    Suddenly, an attack came from Justin''s left. He didn''t know what it was but he was sure he didn''t wanna find out. He jumped backward and his weapon appeared in front of him.


    He turned and looked in the attack''s direction.


    Hmm!


    At first, he didn''t discover where the beast attacked him. But suddenly, a slight sound came from one of the buildings.


    ''What the hell is going on!?'' He eximed deeply in his heart.


    He had never encountered this situation before when he would discover the sources of the threat. But the slight sound was enough for him.


    Swoosh!


    He sends one of his rings toward the sound direction. Suddenly, the still building had an eye and it opened it, staring furiously at Justin.


    What the hell?


    Noticing the iing threat the beast that camouged like the surrounding building struck its tail fiercely toward the ring.


    Though he was dumbfounded by the beast''s ability, he quickly recovered from his initial shock and increased the ring power.


    Bang!


    The deafening sound of the collision spread throughout the quiet street. The ring vibrated vehemently in the air while the beast crashed into the nearby building.


    The expression on Justin''s face changed. This was a powerful beast. Perhaps, the most powerful beast he had encountered so far.<sub> </sub>


    This was no First Circle existence but a powerful Second Circle existence. Also, the beast''s strange camouging ability makes it a fearsome threat.


    The name of the beast appeared in Justin''s mind.


    ''Fierce Cunning Chameleon''


    He couldn''t agree better when he saw the name of the beast. The deep blue eyes of the chameleon stared directly at Justin. The two beings didn''t make a move but stared at each other.


    As a Circle existence, they could both feel the surge of strength in each other''s bodies. Both existences knew this was an inevitable fight.


    The long tongue of the Cunning Chameleon came out of its mouth but didn''t attack Justin. It moves its enormous body and posts itself directly in front of him.


    On its four feet, it had a height of 4-meters and a length of 10-meters. At the far end of its tail was a sharp spike.


    After what seems like forever, the two existences attack each other at the same time.


    Justin didn''t underestimate his target. Two circles appeared on his head. One big and one small. Its two rings hummed leaving a golden trail.


    While the Cunning Chameleon deadly moves at breath-taking speed toward Justin''s face.


    Boom!


    Both the ring and the tongue collided together and a cloud of dust raised in the sky. The cold hard road couldn''t withstand the shock and a deep hole appeared on the road.


    However, the two beings didn''t seem to notice it. The Cunning chameleon sends a powerful sneak attack with his tail toward Justin unexpectedly.


    Noticing the sneak attack from his perception, he calms himself and wees the attack with his second ring.


    Boom!


    Both Justin and the Cunning Chameleon took a couple of steps backward. But the Chameleon didn''t let him when its tongue was realizing whistling toward him. The Fierce in its name was not for fun.


    ''It''s good I have two rings. Else it would be a lot difficult to fight this battle.'' He thought and sidestepped his attack by an inch and sent one of his rings toward the slight opening in the beast defense.


    The Cunning Chameleon realized its blunder and quickly attacked Justin with its tail, trying to divert the threat. Yet, it made one mistake. He had two weapons.


    And they are not ordinary weapons but Soul weapons. He only needs a single thought to control his weapon.


    His weapon split into two. A ring whistled toward the beast''s neck when the other intercepted its tail.


    Boom!


    Thend trembled and the building behind the Fierce Cunning Chameleon was destroyed when it crashed into it. The beast cried in agony and grimaced in pain.


    However, when it saw another iing attack. It stopped crying in pain and disappeared. No, it camouges the surroundings.


    ''The same trick won''t work on me twice.'' Justin smirked.


    Without further ado, he took a deep breath and said slowly.


    "Sound Annihtion."


    The glow on his two circles shines brightly while his two weapons hummed in joy, leaving their mark in the air. Now, he was going all out to end the beast''s life.


    When the rings were only a couple of feet from the hidden Chameleon. Suddenly, a shriek of a hissing sound came from Justin''s blind spot and darkness descended upon him.


    Shit!


    ''I''m fucked!''


    Bang!


    *****

 Chapter 56 Battle 5

    Everything around him turned into darkness and his head was dizzy. An enormous force rammed into his body and he felt like he was hit by a bullet train.


    Ah!


    A miserable cry escaped from Justin''s mouth. He rolled a couple of times in the air before he crashed into the furthest building.


    For a couple of seconds, he failed to breathe and his brain was in slow motion.


    Gasped.


    He gasped for air under the debris and puked out a lot of blood. His chest constricted, and a sudden pain assaulted his chest.


    He couldn''t fathom what sort of beast had such enormous power. If he was any ordinary person. He would have long turned to smithereens. Yet¡­.


    A couple of his bones were broken and some of his intestines almost turned into paste.


    He blinked twice and rubbed his chest. The pain was too great but he held it. He stared at his stat and was a bit shocked.


    _____


    Endurance: 30 (-10)


    Stamina: 20 (-10)


    _____


    20 points!


    He eximed.


    He had been proud of these two hidden stat. As long as they didn''t reach zero instantly, he wouldn''t be killed.


    A deafening cry came from the horizon and an enormous beast crawled out of the river.  Its main body was still in the river while its six tentacles spread throughout the street.


    Every tentacle had a width of 20 cm and a length of over 100 meters. The shark-mouthed beast with yellow and ck pupils, and sturdy scales. It stared directly in Justin''s direction.


    A message appeared in Justin''s mind.


    ''Variant Demonic Shark''


    "A variant." He murmured in a daze.


    ''Things are getting more dangerous.''


    He was having a foreboding feeling about the situation in the city. For a Variant Demonic Shark to appear in the river. Then, it wouldn''t be the only one. More are in hiding.


    The more he thought about it, the higher the possibility. Howe? He shook his head.


    He threw all the fearful thoughts to the back of his mind.  He struggles to stand up and grind his teeth.  He came out of the debris and looked at the giant beast in awe. It was just too big.


    Swoosh!


    Suddenly, a dangerous attack came out of nowhere, going for his heart. Justin didn''t dilly dally. He jumped to the side, rolled on the floor, and avoided the sneak attack.


    Boom!


    The building shook and a cloud of dust rose in the sky. Justin wasn''t allowed to take a rest when another attack was whistling toward in great momentum.


    He ran and tilted his body to the side. A gust of wind assaulted him and he heard a bang. The window and wall shatter into pieces.


    ''Cunning bastard.''<sub> </sub>


    A cry came from the Demonic shark and one of its tentacles came crashing toward it. His brain was working on Mach 10. He races toward the building and runs on the wall before he performs an acrobatic disy.


    He twisted in the air, avoiding the deadly attack by a hair. Unknown to him, his body was drenched in cold sweats.


    Hended on the ground and took a deep breath when another attack came from the left. Noticing the sneak attack, he wanted to dodge it but it was too close to his body.


    Bang!


    Justin was sent flying in the air and blood sprayed from both his mouth and nose. Yet, he didn''t care about his injury and tried to summon his weapon. However, the beast won''t allow it.


    Bang!


    Another tentacle came from another direction, appearing over him. Seeing the iing attack and being in the air. Justin cursed the two beasts and braced himself for impact.


    He crashed toward the hard asphalt, creating a deep hole. Various broken bones echoed throughout the street. Blood gushed out from his major orifices.


    His eyes reddened and everything was blurry. A toiling bell echoed in his head. The havoc caused by the Demonic Shark was greater than anything he had ever experienced.


    He noticed the Variant Demonic Shark was close to Third Circles'' existence. Every attack was full of earth-shaking force.


    Nevertheless, he couldn''t rx. He bit his tongue and some rity returned. He notices two powerful attacksing toward him on both sides.


    ''If I''m hit by this attack. This would be the end of me.''


    He sprang to his feet and raced in the opposite direction but the attack from the Demonic Shark picked up speed. It arrived behind him like a phantom.


    Justin didn''t care about anything. The only thought in his mind was to escape from this predicament. He bends on his knee, tilting his body backward, holding his breath, and slides forward.


    Swoosh!


    An intimidating shadow flew past his head. Yet, he couldn''t rx a bit. Another sneak attack was on his tail.


    He stood and jumped on the ongoing tentacles.


    Bang!


    A deep hole appeared in his previous position and he shivered. He held the green tentacles with both hands trying not to fall.


    Noticing its enemy on its body. The Demonic Shark howled in anger and shook its tentacles vehemently.


    Justin was bouncing up and down, trying very hard not to fall to his death. He tried to summon his weapon. But the bouncing made him lose concentration every time he almost had them.


    Swoosh!


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t hold on any longer and fell from an altitude of 100 meters. The cold wind assaulted his face while his heart was panting.


    He knew a sneak attack was waiting on the ground. Though, that is if he doesn''t die from this fall.  Yet, he ignores the fall and everything around him.


    He concentrated on his weapon and tried to awaken their connection. He was approaching his death every second but it seems his weapon didn''t have any intention of responding.


    50 meters to the ground.


    30 meters to the ground.


    10 meters to the ground.


    ''Common. Hear my call, now!''


    A few feet to his death but suddenly, a humming sound came from the building debris

 Chapter 57 Battle 6

    A bright golden trail speeds through the sky, whistling joyfully toward a direction.


    Noticing the strange urrence, the two beasts howl loudly. One of the Demonic Shark tentacles came swinging toward Justin with full force while the cunning chameleon came out from its stealth mode.


    Its powerful spike tail attacks from another angle. This was a kill. At that moment, the atmosphere seems to stop, leaving only the three existence.


    Justin could hear his facing pacing heart and felt every fiber of muscle twitching, constricting, and releasing. His hair danced beautifully and the blood gushing out from his injury stopped for a couple of seconds.


    Under these changes, he had his eyes closed and a couple of inches from his death. While two deadly attacks came crashing on both sides, leaving no room for escape.


    This should be the end. So they thought.


    When he was about to crash into the cold hard earth. Suddenly, he opened his eyes. His blood eyes had turned golden.


    "Enough!" He shouted.


    His weapon arrived beside him at the nick of time and oscited around him, generating gusts of wind. The sudden arrival of the ring diffuses the initial force.


    Justinnded perfectly on the ground and looked at the closest threat. The Fierce Cunning Chameleon attack. He didn''t try to dodge the attack.


    Bang!


    The powerful chameleon''s full spike tail rammed into the force field, the tail bounced backward like it was nothing. Yet, the nightmare wasn''t over.


    The Demonic Shark tentacles mmed into the force field.


    Boom!


    The ground beneath Justin paved the way and arge crater appeared, sending a cloud into the sky. Though the force field was able to withstand the attack. It was shocking for a moment.


    Justin tonicized this and furrowed. But he wasn''t worried about it. The most dangerous time was over. He had been passive for some minutes. That is about to change. He was furious.


    His Second Circle existence appeared on his head and he jumped out of the crater.


    "Sound Annihtion." He shouted, spreading his arms wide.


    His voice was like an imperial order. The two beasts quivered for a moment but they regained battling mode. They prepared to attack him when a ring was whistling toward each of them. Humming, dering their presence.


    The cunning Chameleon was fearful of the rings. It had sustained a serious injury from its previous encounter and knew how deadly they were. Quickly, it went into stealth mode.


    As a peak Second Circle existence and a demonic variant. The Demonic Shark was furious under the measly threating from Justin. Two of its tentacles move swiftly toward the iing ring.


    Boom!


    Ah!


    A miserable howl reverberated throughout the street. The loud piercing howl was heard over a 1000-meter distance. All the existence that heard the cry cowered in fear. They looked in the cry direction and avoided the location like a gue.


    In the battle scene, the Demonic tentacles were cut into two and purple-ish green liquid gushed out like a dam. It stumbled back while its long tentacles destroyed the nearby buildings.<sub> </sub>


    Boom!


    In an inconspicuous corner that looks ordinary like every surrounding. A powerful beast was sent flying into the sky from the powerful attack.


    A miserable cry came from the cunning chameleon. Blood sshed from its mouth. A ghastly injury appeared on its neck. It crashed into the building and destroyed it entirely.


    All the innards in its neck came out, full of blood. It gasps for air, grimacing in pain. Its long tongue flickers in and out. Under the heinous injury, the chameleon stood on its teeth. It red at Justin.


    ? On the other side, the Demonic Shark had recovered from its misery and its big eyes stared fiercely at Justin. Now, the three beings stared at each other.


    ''I need to finish this as quickly as possible. My stamina has almost depleted.''  Justin thought.


    His weapon hummed on both his sides, waiting for his order. After what seems like forever, the three existences attack at the same time.


    Tworge tentacles came crashing toward Justin while a chameleon tail rushed toward him. He wouldn''t just stay like a fool and let himself be attacked.


    Can he?


    He ran toward the big guy with one ring leading the way while the other ring whistled toward the chameleon.


    It was a moment to decide everything. Since Justin was rushing toward the Demonic Shark. He arrived quickly.


    Under the heavy tentacles, he was like an ant. Yet, his weapon collided with one of the tentacles, cutting it into two while others came crashing on him.  He jumped into the air and twisted his body at an impossible angle, avoiding the tentacles by an inch;nding on them.


    Under this impossible feat, he was multitasking. The other rings appeared in front of the cunning chameleon.  The chameleon was furious. It sends its tail against the ring. But the ring avoided the attack and went for its target.


    Ah!


    One of the chameleon legs had been cut. It crashed to the ground and slid forward. Yet, the attack wasn''t over. Another miserable cream came from it. Its long deadly weapon was severely divided into two.


    It twitched on the ground, spasming in blood. Its big eyes focus in one direction. That was Justin''s direction.


    He didn''t need to look to know the effect of his attack. He was extremely busy, running on the long tentacles.


    The Variant Demonic Shark stared at the iing threat and tried to lose the threat from its body. But he was a parasite that won''t let go.


    Justin jumped from one tentacle to the others, confusing the beast. Seeing this, the beast was furious. It cried and shook all its tentacles all at once.


    The force was just too much. The ripple force spread throughout the tentacles and he couldn''t maintain his footing. He fell but a light smile appeared on his face.


    He took a deep breath and crossed his arms. His weapon appeared in front of him, with a gust of wind orbiting around them, and when he unleashed his hand.


    The rings disappeared toward the neck of the beast and the two circles on his head, dimmed and flickered.


    ******

 Chapter 58 Chloe Indecision

    "As everyone is being taken care of" A voice asked.


    The crowd nodded.


    "Well done Vera." Chloe smiled at the timiddy.


    Though Vera hasn''t evolved, her medical skill was not bad. In a couple of minutes, she had attended to all the injured people carefully.


    Now, no one is at the death door. Chloe was relieved. She looked at the people and smiled.


    ''With more people, the better the chance of survival.'' She thought.


    "I''m freaking tired." Nasirined, appearing at Chloe''s north.


    "Are you done?" Chloe asked.


    Nasir nodded. "This shelter should be enough for the time being. The structure is quite good. And besides, some of the building faculties are still working."


    "That''s nice to hear. How''s Nika."


    "He should be up in the next two days or so." He shrugged. "What happened earlier? I heard a noiseing from here."


    "Ignore it." She waves her hand to dismiss the conversation.


    "Why have they not returned?" She murmured.


    "I''m also surprised. Is it possible for something to have¡ª"


    "No!" Chloe interrupted.


    Bang!


    The door was opened and a group of individuals dragged their exhausted bodies into the building.


    "Merab!" Chloe cried and rushed toward her.


    ? Merab raised her head and saw Chloe and smiled. She looked at the


    people around and said.


    "Make yourself at home."


    Mack and Susan looked at the building without saying a word.


    "What happened?" Chloe questioned when she arrived in front of Merab.


    "Not much. I saw them fighting the horde of zombies and I joined the fight. I''m the one that asked them toe here."


    "They say that"


    "Do you see our grandpa?" L asked with her big eyes, staring at Merab.


    "No" Merab shook her head.


    "We didn''t go to the same area. But your grandpa should be fine. He''s a very strong man. Nothing will happen to him." She was assured when she saw L''s teary face.


    L''s face brightened when she heard. She nodded and ran off to meet Sam.


    "Has the leader returned?" Merab asked, looking at Chloe and Nasir.


    They shook their heads.


    "When the old man has yet toe, how could the leader arrive earlier?" Nasir added.


    "You''re¡­."Chloe drifted off and her eyes fixed on a particr silhouette.


    A frown appeared on her face and she matched toward a particr direction. Everyone who knew had appeared in the building previously had a curious look on their faces. They knew the reason why this domineering woman was frowning.


    A show was about to unfold.<sub> </sub>


    Mack, Susan and the newly arrived people stared at Chloe not understanding what was going on. But the curiosity in their eyes was obvious.


    "Who allowed you to enter!?" Chloe''s icy voice sounded before a young man.


    The young man shivered slightly when he felt the icy gaze on his body. Of course this young man was Amman. His previously haughty sense was long gone.


    He looked around trying to deaf while trying to escape amid the crowd. Chloe snickered. With arge step, she covered the distance between him and the young man, grabbing his shoulder forcefully.


    Ah!


    Amman screamed in fear. "What do you want from me? This building is not yours and besides you''re not our leader why would you ask me to stay out in the cold and dangerous street." His panic voice was loud enough for everyone on the ground floor.


    "Continue with your shenanigans. You need to live outside." Chloe retorted, dragging the helpless outside.


    "That''s not advisable. You''re merely sending him to his doom." A voice came from Chloe''s back.


    "Why don''t we settle this amicably?" The voice added.


    "What do you think I''m doing?" Chloe responded, turning to the voice direction.


    ''The Royals!''


    Chloe widening eyes when she saw Mack and Susan. She didn''t expect the two most popr royals to be inside the same floor with them. There are many legends spreading in the campus about these two. They are the golden two.


    Seeing the shock expression on Chloe''s face. Mack was not surprised by it. He knew how handsome and influential he was.


    Apart from his looks, his family background makes almost everydy dream of him.


    "You can''t decide the life and death of a fellow human. Our world is in chaos and this is the time for us humans to join hands together to fight both the beast and the zombies."


    The crowd nodded and their expression toward Chloe changed to disgust. It took some time for Chloe to recover from the initial shock of being in the same room with Mack. As his fan girl, it couldn''t be helped.


    Chloe opened her mouth slowly and didn''t know what to say. She didn''t want to go against Mack. Also, she doesn''t want Amman to stay in the building. She knew if she didn''t do anything against him, now.


    It won''t be long before he starts igniting problems in the shelter.


    Merab and Nasir looked at the indecisive Chloe and shook their heads.


    ''This is pathetic!'' Nasir thought.


    "What''s wrong with her?" Nasir whispered to Merab.


    "Don''t know. Maybe because she saw her Idol."


    "Idol!?" Nasir scuffed. "With the state of the world, who give the fuck dam thing about Idol or not."


    "Easy for you to say." She retorted in disdain. Though she won''t behave like Chloe, she won''t deny Mack''s charisma and physique. It''s what everydy ever wanted in a man.


    She didn''t know what to do if she was in her position. But she knew one thing for sure, she wouldn''t be flustered as Chloe.


    "Then, let the leadere and say that to his face."


    Hearing this, Merab''s heart skipped a bit. She understood what Nasir said. ''This isn''t looking good.''


    "Why are you quiet? Release me now!" Amman shouted with a condescending smile on his face.


    Chloe was about to release Amman when a cold voice came from the back. At once, all eyes turned to the voice direction.


    *****Author''s Note****


    August Mass release event.


    1000 privilege chapters unlock. + 10 chapters


    Please I''m expecting your support and love.

 Chapter 59 You Are Damn Right!

    "Why are you behaving like a fool.?''''The cold voice resounded on the ground floor.


    Hmm!


    A young man walked toward the gathering with some difficulty. His expression was difficult to read. His gaze only focuses on Merab. The people on the ground floor were shocked by the authority his voice carried.


    It only took the people to add one and two together to realize what was happening. This is getting more interesting, the crowd thought. Amman looked at the new arrival and frowned.


    ''Where the hell did this pricke from!?'' He shouted in his mind.


    Mack and Susan fixed their gaze on the young man. They wanted to see what was special about him that made him have such audacity. While the people were still trying to unravel the connector between the young man and Chloe.  His voice came again.


    "If you want to throw him, then do so. Why make a fool of yourself." The young man stopped a couple of feet from Chloe and shook his head.


    "I didn''t expect in this chaotic time you will still be delusional by your past actions. You made me want to question your ability." He said in a low voice.


    Chloe was rooted on the spot and couldn''t fathom how things would develop to such a stage. Unknown to him, her hand was trembling.


    Susan noticed the sudden change in Chloe''s behavior and was surprised. ''What the hell is going on here!'' A slight frown appeared on Mack''s face. He didn''t expect that a nobody would ignore him.


    "You can''t¡ª"


    "Throw him out, now!" His voice raised a decibel, jotting Chloe from her revere.


    "Y-Yes." She nodded her head like a pecking bird.


    Chloe didn''t dare to dilly dally anymore. She dragged the young man toward the exit when a silhouette obstructed her path.


    "What are you doing?" The young man asked, frowning.


    "You can''t decide a life just on a whim. If you do that, you''re nothing but a beast." Mack said righteously.


    "Who are you?"


    What!


    Susan gasped slightly while most of the students among the group widened their mouths. No one saw thating. Who doesn''t know him? His family was featured in the media like it was their backyard. While Mack had appeared in the media outlet numerous times.


    Who doesn''t know him?


    The son of the country''s most decorated 5-star General.


    Their family controlled the country''s military. You will find their family in every area of the forces. No one goes against them. Also, their family ventured into the business world.


    Who doesn''t know the Cheststones?


    For a couple of seconds, Mack couldn''t wrap his head around the sudden bizarre question. Who am I? The question reverberated in his head like a toiling bell.


    "I ask, who the hell are you?" The young man repeated.


    It only took Mack a couple of seconds to regain his bearing. His cordial smile disappeared into thin air and he looked at the young man in front of him with hostility.


    "Since you don''t know who I am. Then, you don''t need to know." Mack said slowly, trying to subdue the raging inferno in his heart.


    "Who cares? Fuck off!" The young man shouted, swinging his hand.


    Damn!


    Mack gasped, jacking his head backward. This was the first time he was ridiculed. And not just ordinary ridicule but arge one. ''He asks me to fuck off.'' He repeated the word in his heart as if he had never heard of it.


    All the hair on his body stood straight and his eyes turned fiery red. ''Today you will realize why the Cheststones are indomitable.'' He cried and prepared to attack the young man.


    "Are you not going to support him?" Nasir whispered with a light smile on his face.


    "No. No." Merab shook her head and smiled. "He got this."


    "Mack calm down." Susan''s ethereal voice works wonders.<sub> </sub>


    Her voice diffused the boiling tension in the atmosphere and everyone stared at the otherworldly beauty.


    Oh My world.


    Some of the young men with fragile hearts almost copse under her enchanting beauty. Consciously or subconsciously, her surroundings were devoid of anybody. She stood like a goddess looking at her people.


    When Mack heard Susan''s voice. He took a deep breath and turned to face. He smiled brightly and said, "I won''t injure him. I''ll only show him the difference between us."


    ''Show me the difference. You are still far from it.'' The young man snickered.


    "Have you not done enough with your indecision? What are you waiting for." The young man berated Chloe.


    "Save me!" Amman shouted.


    "I said you won''t throw him out." Mack smiled and disappeared and he wanted to take Amman from Chloe.


    "Really!" The young man chuckled.


    "Indeed."


    "Merab what are you doing? Our visitors didn''t want to stay anymore. Led them outside."


    This young man was obviously Nika. He knew after Justin he was the next inmand and he can''t look weak in the people''s presence.


    What!


    The crowd had their mouths aghast. What is going on? Why is everything going the wrong way? No one expected the little misunderstanding would lead to this.


    Mack opened his mouth but the word failed toe out. Is this young man insane? Why would he ask them to leave? Did he own this building? He must be nuts.


    Merab appeared beside the young man and sighed. She understands she can''t go against Nika. They are one. She turned to Susan and smiled lightly.


    "Tell your friend to let her pass."


    Susan didn''t have any expression on her face. Her cold expression makes everyone distance themselves from her.


    "Why?"


    "This is our shelter and we wee you openly. So you shouldn''t try to sow discord on your first visit."


    "Your Shelter!" Mack scuffed. "Aren''t you people deluding yourselves? This building is owned by nobody. When did it turn to yours."


    The crowd nodded, epting Mack''s train of thought. Merab didn''t get offended by his arrogant attitude. She only shook her head.


    "Don''t let me question the intelligence of you two." Merab began. "I expected much from you. Though you may be powerful in the previous world but now, look around. You said this building is ownerless. Right, but we''ve imed it first. So¡­"


    The room was quiet and everyone was fixed on her. "Don''t make me regret epting you. Because if our leader arrived. Then¡­"


    The still room temperature dropped by another degree. The thick atmosphere could be cut with a knife. The heart of the people was racing, wanting to meet the invincible leader.


    "You may think we''re unreasonable. But the world is unreasonable. And if you want to survive, you must be unreasonable."


    "You''re damn right!" A husky voice shouted from outside.


    Bang!


    The door was forced open and an individual covered in blood from head to toe staggered into the room.


    *****Author''s Note****


    August Mass release event.


    1000 privilege chapters unlock. + 10 chapters


    Please I''m expecting your support and love.

 Chapter 60 Justin Arrival

    For a couple of seconds, the room descended into an abrupt silence and everyone held their breath. They fixed their gaze on the new arrival with utmost shock.


    "Grandpa!" A voice yelled in tion.


    A kid ran toward the bloody individual which was obviously Grandpa Philip with a relieved smile on her face. Shortly, another kid came running toward him.


    They hugged him and looked at the ghastly injuries on his body with wide eyes. What did he face that turned him like that? Everyone thought.


    "What happened?" Nika asked with a slight frown on his face.


    "Long story¡ª Did we have any medic or something?" Grandpa Phillip said with some difficulty. He was only putting on a face. Any moment from now, he will lose consciousness.


    "Sure!" Chloe released her grip on Amman and walked toward Grandpa Phillip. She put an around his back and supported him leaving the ground floor.


    "Vera and L, follow us." Chloe demanded.


    Suddenly, grandpa Phillip paused on his track and said in a loud voice, looking at Nasir.


    "Find some men and carry the beast I left outside. I believe we can have some use for it."


    Hmm!


    The ordinary people among the crowd shudder. If he was strong enough to fight a beast but was injured to such an extent. What about them? They shivered with that thought.


    "Alright!"


    Merab and Nika looked at each other. They saw the bewildered expression on each other''s faces. They knew how strong Grandpa Phillip was. But now, he was reduced to such a state.


    "Things are getting more dangerous out there." Nika whispered.


    "Hmm, Hmm." Merab nodded.


    Mack and Susan didn''t quite understand what the hell just happened. An old man with gruesome injuries entered the building and the attitude of those around him changed. That means only one thing.


    ''That man wasn''t any ordinary man.''


    Their hearts skip a bit. If he wasn''t any ordinary man. Then what type of battle did he have to face to turn him like that. They didn''t dare continue with their train of thought.


    "I want 10 strong men." Nasir began, his eyes moving from one person to another.


    His eyes stop on Mack. "I know you, but I don''t care right now. Things are getting dangerous out there and I believe it is not the time to y some fucking damn hero. Do you feel me!?"


    ''Why are they picking on me!'' Mack cried in his heart.


    As if sensing his conflicting thoughts.


    "Don''t get us wrong. We have nothing against any of you here. But what made us survive here was through unity. And if by which anyone wanted to sow discord against that unity. Then¡­"


    "He shall be killed" A domineering voice came from outside.


    Holy Moly!


    Everyone turned to the entrance and saw a young man entered with grievous injury on his body. His face is devoid of any emotion. Though he was injured. He didn''t have any sign of fatigue.


    "Leader!" Merab and Nika eximed in dazed.


    Everyone may not know how strong this new arrival was. But they knew how fearsome he was. And if he by means had such injuries. Then, it means one thing. None of them could survive.


    <o>,m Mack and Susan turned to the proimed leader. He wasn''t any special. He was an average young man, short hair and little muscle on his body.</o>


    Noticing this, it shocked both of them. And perhaps, not only the two of them but everyone on the ground floor.<sub> </sub>


    It was true. Everyone looked at the leader fearsome and was astounded. This wasn''t what they expected. As they expected, only they could tell.


    Justin moves his gaze back and forth for a second. And looked at Merab and Nika.


    "What the hell is going on here?"


    Nika and Merab looked at each other. This is what they are trying to avoid. They knew how sensitive he was. They Sighed.


    Watchings the two powerful people turning timid in his presence. Everyone understood, this wasn''t a joke. He was their leader.


    The real deal.


    Nika took a deep breath. Merab was on mission and she wasn''t tasked to look after the shelter. Just when he was about to open his mouth. He heard Nasir''s voice.


    "A young man tried to question Chloe''s decision."


    "Which is?"


    "Merab found these people on her mission and asked them toe here. While some of them were injured. So she asked for any one with experience in treating injuries. And ady came out. So she asked her to attend to the injured people." Nasir took a deep breath and the bead of perspiration dripped off from his forehead before he continued.


    "But this young man questioned her, saying she shouldn''t allow an inexperienceddy to treat them while trying to force the people to go against her. But she threw the man outside."


    "Did he break his leg?"


    "No!"


    "Hand?"


    "No?" Nasir shook his head.


    "Then why did she throw him outside before doing that?"


    Everyone in the room was lost. Speechless. They thought Nika was overbearing, butpared to this young man. He was a kid.


    "But since she had already thrown him outside, why is the atmosphere like this?" Justin asked.


    Amman was already half dead. He was shivering, covered in cold sweats. He was only praying and hoping for Mack to stand for him one more time.


    "He entered when another group entered the shelter."


    A frown appeared on Justin''s face. "And so?"


    Nasir quickly narrates the remaining incident in one breath. He had never been this tired in his life.


    The pressure that came with Justin was just too much. Others won''t feel it unless he concentrates on them.


    This was the pressure of the second Circle Existence. He had just finished a deadly and he didn''t contain his aura, letting it loose.


    Now, everyone was waiting for his decision. Suddenly, Justin turned to a particr direction.


    *****Author''s Note****


    August Mass release event.


    1000 privilege chapters unlock. + 10 chapters


    Please I''m expecting your support and love.

 Chapter 61 Am I Wrong?

    Mack felt an invincible pressure descend on him and he shivered slightly. But he took a deep breath when he realized the person looking at him was his age mate. Why would he lower his head under his gaze?


    For a couple of seconds, the entire ground floor was in total silence. The howl of icy wind blew into the shelter from the slightly opened door. Yet, now one seems to care about it. Now, everyone was waiting for the famous leader''s decision.


    Suddenly, Justin averted his gaze. Perhaps, averting his face from him because from the on set. He was not looking at him.


    His perception was checking every individual inside the building. After getting the reading from everyone in the room.


    Justin didn''t utter a word. He marched forward in light steps and stopped in front of the crowd. He turned and looked at the crowd and he began to speak.


    "I know some of you has extraordinary backgrounds when the world was still in order. But now, the world is in chaos and disorder. So to be on the safer side and not to have any misunderstanding. If you want to stay here, you need to forget about your background." He pauses a bit.


    The crowd took a deep breath and looked at each other before their eyes focused on Mack and Susan.


    They knew those words were meant for the duo. Feeling the people''s gaze on him. Mack wanted to respond but he controlled his urge to do so.


    ''Let here what he had to say first.'' He thought.


    Meanwhile, Susan''s gaze lingered on Mack for a brief of seconds but when she saw him controlling his impulse. She nodded slightly before she focused on Justin.


    She was getting an unfathomable feeling from this ordinary young man and she wanted nothing but to unravel it.


    "The future is bleak as for now and childish quarrel is the least of our problems. So I want every hand on deck."


    "I''m happy for you people here. Seriously you should thank your luck and those that safe you. If not, most of you would probably be dead."


    The crowd nodded and looked at Mack and Susan in gratitude. They were the ones that fought most of the battle against the zombies. They are their lucky star.


    "Now, for those that have the intention of starting a problem inside this shelter. I won''t ask you to stop. But I want you to give it a try. If you think I will handle this based on the previous worldws and manners, you''re wrong. Just try to sow discord"


    The temperature of the drop by another couple of degrees and the people could feel a pricking feeling on their bodies. What''s this? The people shouted in their minds.


    Mack frowns under the sudden change in the atmosphere while Susan raises her brow.


    ''I''m not his match.'' She concluded in her mind.


    For him to affect the temperature in the room with his voice only. She would be stupid to believe it was natural. She knew it was done by the seemingly young man.


    "Throw him out."


    Nika didn''t have to be told twice. Though he hadn''t recovered to his peak. An ordinary human won''t be his match. He appeared in front of Amman like a ghost and threw him out.


    Ah!


    Crash!


    The sound of broken bones echoed from outside and everyone in the room shivered at their ruthlessness. This was a human they are dealing with, why would they go to such length?


    At least, they should have pardoned him. The crowd thought in annoyance but none of them dares to show it on their faces.


    Justin saw the expression on the faces of the crowd but he didn''t care. He knew better.<sub> </sub>


    He had seen the dark side of society. No one is good unless they have something they need from you. And if you lose that value. Then, you would realize no one was truly your friend.


    Maybe some families may stand with some people. But that won''t change his mindset.


    He had been betrayed, trample on. What has he not seen? Maybe a little.


    The wealthy group looks down on the poor while the poor look up to them.


    If you gain the attention of wealthy people. Know that they are exploiting you. While the poor, if you help them. They turn it into a sense of entitlement. And if you stop, they hate you.


    Humans are insatiable. If you give them an inch, they take a mile. If he pardons him today, he will do the worst thing tomorrow.


    Then, the small disunity would have grown with many branches, difficult to uproot.


    Is he ready for that?


    The answer is No.


    "Previously, I had a bit of respect for you. But now, you''re just barbaric like those heartless zombies." A voice shouted veins protruded from his forehead.


    He steps out of the crowd and stops a couple of distances from Justin, looking straight into his eyes. Everyone took a deep breath, they have long expected Mack to stand up for such inhuman behavior.


    Merab and Nika looked at each other and shake their head. ''And I was a fan of this prick. What a question to my intelligence.'' Merab thought.


    Susan shook her head. No one could detect any emotion on her face. She acted like what was happening didn''t have anything to do with her.


    Justin looked at Mack and there wasn''t any expression on his face. He averted his gaze and look at the crowd.


    "Is there anyone who supports him"


    No one dares to breathe loudly while they look at the floor, avoiding each other''s eyes. The room was silent as a graveyard. Susan saw this and a sigh escaped from her mouth. She had long expected this.


    ''Who would be foolish enough to go against the leader of a camp? And for him to be the leader of the camp. It wasn''t there for a joke. If Merab could be that powerful, then how powerful would he be?''


    ''I guess his previous fame and background clouded his thinking.'' Susan thought.


    "Turn and see the people you are fighting for."


    Mack didn''t need to turn to realize what was happening. His heart miss a bit and his nerves tightened. His breathing was frantic. He was lost.


    ''Am I wrong?''


    *****Author''s Note****


    August Mass release event.


    1000 privilege chapters unlock. + 10 chapters


    Please I''m expecting your support and love.

 Chapter 62 We Are In Danger!

    This was the first time he questioned his ideal. This ideal was ingrained in him by his parents and grandparents. It had been in the code of conduct, that righteousness should be observed in every walks of life.


    This had been working for him but not today. He couldn''t wrap his head aloud where he was wrong. His heart was in his throat, beating vehemently. His finger trembled a bit.


    After what looked like forever, he recovered from the metal shock and took a deep breath. He raised his head and looked at Justin with new determination.


    Though he questioned his ideal for a moment. But thinking about his parents'' and grandparents'' teaching. He knew he was never wrong.


    "I don''t need people to support me to believe what I know is right. Your action is barbaric, that''s the truth."


    The timid and quiet crowd raised their heads and nodded. They have to give it to him. Mack was righteous and worthy to be the son of the country''s most decorated general.


    "Ok¡­" Justin pauses for a moment before he continues.


    "Tell me what isn''t barbaric. I should leave a potential threat in the shelter that could affect us all¡ª  No kill us. Or I should eliminate it before it spreads."


    "You could have warned him and given him a chance to change" Mack retorted adamantly.


    "Change to what? Better man. You''re more stupid than I imagine." Justin said as a matter of fact.


    Mack opened his mouth to retort but was cut off by Justin.


    "I have enough of your self-righteous bullshit." His voice changed and it became stern. He looked at Susan and asked.


    "Is he normally like this? He will get killed at this rate."


    Susan opened her mouth but the word stuck in her throat when she saw Justin averting his gaze.


    "A man who fails to fight against the zombie when the situation was dire but has the confidence in causing havoc among his newly found group. You think that man was stupid, to begin with. Hmm. He didn''t want to use his life as a bargain for anyone but wanted others to do it for him¡­ can that sort of person change his ideal like yours?  And you dare tell me my action was barbaric." His voice raised another octave.


    "This should be thest time you dare question my means. If you try it next time. That would be yourst, I promise."


    He averted his gaze from Mack and looked at the people.


    "I don''t know any one of you and I don''t care. Now, if you want to live in this shelter, you have to abide by the rules. "


    "1. chaos and discord won''t be tolerated."


    "2. We won''t condole liability. If you can''t fight the zombies, you must be useful in other ces. And if you can''t find any uses. Then, you''re closer to being dismissed from this shelter. Why? Because no one is a liability unless you choose to be so."


    "3. Betrayal. Raping and killing each other is not allowed. Death would be thest thing in your punishment."


    "Those are the three rules¡­. If you can''tply, you''re free to leave now."


    Everyone took a deep breath. No one expected such domineering action from this seemingly ordinary young man. Fear and panic gripped the hearts of the people. Why does it look like a military government? The people thought.


    Justin looked at the faces of the people and knew what they were thinking. Though he wasn''t surprised. This is human for you.


    "Wee everyone. Now, let''s get down to the real business."<sub> </sub>


    "Those who have started creating their threads. Pleasee to my right and those of the First Circle existence to my left."


    Quickly a group of people rushed to the right while on the left, and only an enchanting beauty walked on a light step."


    Meanwhile, Mack stood foolishly on the spot, not knowing what to do. He was totally ignored. He wanted to talk but to say what?


    Justin''s reasoning was just too valid for any questioning. Besides, the threat to his life makes his heart skip.


    He knew deep in his heart that this young man was stronger than him and would kill him without batting an eye.


    Justin ignores him and looks at Merab, Nika, and Nasir. The three join his right.


    "Nika, you''re not yet in your best form. So you have to handle the amodation. You don''t need me to tell you how you do it right?"


    "Yes." He nodded.


    "Nasir supports him. I want it done in an hour¡ª No half an hour. Those of you with no power, please follow these two" His voice is full of urgency.


    Nasir and Nika looked at each other and left in arge stride. They knew something was up but they couldn''t think of anything that would make him nervous.


    "You people wait here. We will be right back." He turned to the powerful people on the left but yet to level up to the First Circle''s existence and sighed.


    He turned to the other group and said.


    "Follow me." With that, he headed to the second floor.


    There were many conflicting thoughts in his mind, and that little drama pissed him off.


    Meanwhile, Mack was rooted on the spot. He didn''t know whether to go or not.


    "What are you doing?" Susan''s cold voice echoed in his ear.


    "You have nothing to feel about standing up for your ideal but sometimes, someone could be wrong and there is nothing wrong with being wrong once in a while. But not being able to ept your mistake is the wrong ideal." Susan concluded her monologue and turned back to leave.


    p Mack nodded. He understood Susan was only helping him from his awkward position. A warm feeling spread throughout his body. ''I know she likes me. But she finds it difficult to express it.'' He thought happily.</anda>


    On the second floor, four people sat around a wooden table. The room was quiet. Three gazes focus on the ordinary young man, waiting for him to speak.


    "We''re in danger."


    *****Author''s Note****


    August Mass release event.


    1000 privilege chapters unlock. + 10 chapters


    Please I''m expecting your support and love.

 Chapter 63 Fear Of

    "We''re in danger"


    The word reverberated in the heart of the people sitting in the room. No one expected the impromptu meeting would be this. They''re in danger.


    The three looked at each other''s faces but no one knew how to respond. This came out of the blue.


    Justin looked at their faces but didn''t hurry them to say something. He wants them to digest the gravity of the situation.


    "As Grandpa Phillip returned," Justin asked, suddenly turning to Merab.


    ''Yes." She nodded.


    "Alright." He sighed in relief and the room descended into another round of silence.


    Mack looked at Susan from the corner of his eyes but only to see her lost in thought. He wanted to talk but decided against it and waited for others to talk. But after waiting for a couple of seconds and seeing no one having the intention. He spoke up.


    "Can I ask, what type of danger?" He looked at Justin.


    Merab and Susan looked at Justin waiting for him to tell them what sort of danger they were in. Because they were already in danger when zombies appeared out of the blue. But it seems those were not the real danger.


    "What is the strongest enemy you''ve ever encountered?" Justin retorted with another question.


    "A First Circle Existence zombies." He replied without thinking about it.


    "How many?"


    "One"


    "Do you kill it?"


    This time around, he didn''t respond. He was just too embarrassed to look at Justin''s face.


    Susan responded in his potion. "Three of us had to fight together to defeat it." Her voice was cold and calm without any expression on her face.


    Justin sighed and creased his brow. He looked at the face of the three of them and didn''t know how to tell them of the iing danger.


    ''We''re too weakpared to those beasts and zombies.'' He thought bitterly in his heart.


    He stood abruptly and said, "Follow me¡­." Before he added. "Merab, get Nasir and Nika to join us." With that, he left the room in arge stride.


    Merab didn''t dare dilly dally. She rushed out of the room to find the duo.


    Meanwhile, Mack stood and looked at Susan. Both of them had been childhood friends and they both trusted each other back. For Mack, he didn''t entirely believe nor trust Justin.


    The previous grievance was still lingering in his heart. He had never been looked down upon like how Justin treated him. He ns to exact his revenge.


    "What do you think?" He asked, looking at her.


    "We can''t say anything until we find out what danger we are in. Also, we need to n our steps carefully not lead to our doom."


    "Indeed. We can''t trust this barbaric young man." He said righteously.


    Susan raised her brow slightly and left the room without uttering a word. On the ground floor, the threaded people that were yet to be a First Circle existence looked at the leader and other powerful people leaving the building.


    They frowned and wondered what the hell was going on when they realized almost all the powerful people in the building were leaving.


    "Where are they going?" A voice asked among the group.


    "Shut up and mind your freaking business." A voice snapped.


    Outside the building, two beastsy lifelessly on the ground. Justin stops in front of the biggest beast among the two. He looked at the people behind him and asked.


    "Have you ever seen such a gigantic beast before.?"


    Gasped.<sub> </sub>


    The group widened their eyes and stared at the giant beast in shock. It has only been a couple of weeks since the world was in chaos. How could the beast evolve to such an extent?


    "Do you see that one?" He pointed to the dog like a beast.


    "That was killed by Grandpa Philip and with the look of things, he almost died. Right?"


    "Yes," Merab answered while her gaze was fixed on the enormous beast in front of her. She didn''t know how she would have reacted if the beast was alive.


    "This beast that almost killed Grandpa Philip was a First Circle existence. But this¡­." He paused and stared at the faces of the few most powerful people in the camp.


    "Second Circle Existence."


    Heaven!


    The heart of the people was in their throats. They stared at the beast in front of them in shock and nervousness. If they were to encounter a Second Circle existence. What would happen to them¡­. They all knew the answers. It''s only one word.


    Death


    "With my understanding of its strength. All youbined together won''t be able to kill it." He dropped another bombshell.


    What!


    Now, Susan couldn''t hide her expression anymore. She was bbergasted. She stared at the young man who obviously killed the beast telling them they were weak and useless.


    "Are you looking down on us because you''re stronger than us?" Her cold voice resounded in the icy wind.


    Justin raised his brow and looked at her, asking with a raspy voice. "Why would I do that?"


    "To boost your prestige or whatnot." She fired back.


    "Do you think I care about prestige or fame? It means nothing to me other than to survive. That''s my only goal right now. Every other thing is unnecessary." He replied calmly.


    "You may think I''m looking down on you. But with my capability, I can deduce you haven''t unlocked your core power yet. And if you haven''t unlocked your core power. You can''t defeat an ordinary First Circle existence."


    "I¡ª "


    "Please don''t interrupt me. We have more pressing matters than to care about prestige or whatnot."


    A frown appeared on her face and her face became colder. Her dislike for Justin was raised by another bar. Yet, she keeps quiet.


    "I didn''t call you here because of this beast. There is more¡­."


    There is more!?


    The people trembled in fear and looked at the cold deste street in fear. What is going on in the shadows? They thought in panic.


    "I barely escape with my life."


    What!


    "I didn''t kill it. It''s still alive and I know it wille back for revenge. Not against me but every human. Because it is not just a beast.  But a variant and not just an ordinary variant but a Demonic at that." Justine finish his monologue


    "And I forgot to add this. It is preparing to cross the threshold to Third Circle Existence."


    *****Author''s Note****


    August Mass release event.


    1000 privilege chapters unlock. + 10 chapters


    Please I''m expecting your support and love.

 Chapter 64 Dire Situation

    ''Third Circle Existence!''


    Their scalps tingled and were fuzzy for a moment. Their breath quickens and beads of perspiration drip from their forehead. Most of them can''t even defeat a First Circle Existence without paying a price.


    But now, a third Circle Existence was about to appear in their vicinity.


    Oh Boy!


    They''re in danger for real.


    After letting the weight of the matter sink into the people behind him. Justin looked at the horizon and sighed before leaving the cold atmosphere.


    For a couple of moments, the people froze on their spot unable to wrap their heads against the sudden bombshell.


    No one knew who recovered first. But they all find themselves on the second floor, staring at the young man in panic and nervousness.


    "What should we do?" Susan was the first to break the silence.


    "I''m all ears to any suggestion. If I can decide easily, I won''t have to call you here. So¡­ everyone should start speaking. We have no time." Justin replied calmly.


    "I suggest we should move," Mack said seriously. He had thought about it and couldn''t fathom a way from their current predicament.


    He wasn''t a coward but practical.


    Everyone in the room looked at him but didn''t utter a word. They were busy thinking of a solution.


    "Why aren''t you talking?" Mack looked at the people''s faces with a light frown on his face.


    "Your idea is not visible," Merab responded.


    "Why so?"


    "How long are we going to run? If there would be a beast as powerful as that in this vicinity. Only gods know what was out there. Here, we can defend and search for resources. Unless the situation is dire, I suggest we defend the shelter."


    Mack opened his mouth but the word failed toe out his mouth. He blinked and slumped into his chair. ''Fuck! She''s right. If we can get to my family''s estate. Things would have been easier.''


    "I support what Merab said," Susan said. "The situation is changing and we need to change as well. Running won''t help. As a matter of fact, it would make us weak and unable to level up."


    Everyone looked at the cold goddess and was surprised by her outburst. That was the most she had said since she joined the group. Justin nced at her and nodded slightly.


    "Is there any suggestion apart from this? We don''t have time to debate." Justin asked seriously.


    They looked at each other and shook their heads. Since running wasn''t an option. Defending was only the option.


    "Good!" He nodded.


    "To be fair. You two, are new faces among us, and anything that my course partiality would be avoided. Resources would be distributed based on each person''s contribution." He began and the room was in total silence.


    "Susan, I want you to be in charge of the contribution point. Divide each resource and person into a contribution and paste them on the ground floor."


    "Nasir, you handle the coordination of the people and the management of each resource. I want those with any talent registered. We need to move. "


    "Mack and Merab, you take five people among those brave people and look for resources in the East. But not to look for resources alone, make those people level up while you two try and awaken your core power."


    "Without connecting to your core power. You can''t level up to Second Circle."


    "Susan, you''re closer to your core power. Only a thread is stopping you. You go to the west and bring people to guard there. You can venture forward if you like, because only in battle can you connect to your core."


    "Also, Grandpa Philip will join you when he recovers."


    "Nika, you defend the shelter. Don''t worry when you''re all fit. You can join any team of your choice."


    Creak!<sub> </sub>


    A light footstep entered the room and all eyes fell on the arrival. Seeing all eyes on her, she halted on her track and took a deep breath.


    "Grandpa Philip says he left some resources on the road. We should send some people to get it. Also, he discovered a room filled with resources and it was down the street." Chloe said slowly.


    "Good. I''ve got the intention of searching for you after this meeting. But since you are right here. Listen to your share of duties."


    "Babysitting people is not the right usage of your ability. Now, the situation is dire. We need your abilities. Mostly weapons. Oh right!?" He creased his brow.


    Justin looked at the face of the people sitting and asked slowly.


    "Perhaps any of you know where we could get weapons and vehicles."


    ? Mack thought for a moment before he opened his mouth slowly and said.


    "I know a ce but I''m not sure if we could still find them there." He dipped his hand inside his pocket and brought out a map.


    He spread the map on the table and pointed to a location.


    "Here. There is an underground facility here and we could find all the weapons and ammunition needed." He paused for a moment before he continued.


    "If we''re in the other part of the city. It would have been better." He added with a sigh.


    "Then what are you waiting for? Get your ass moving." Justin raised his voice, shocking the people in the room.


    Mack was frustrated by the way by which Justin didn''t even give him face. Didn''t he know who he was!? He shouted in his mind.


    Susan looked at Justin and the corner of her lips raised a bit. No one could tell what she was thinking.


    "What are you still doing!? Is it until those damned beasts and freaking zombiese knocking before you know how dire the situation is?"


    Merab rolled her eyes and stood up and exited the room inrge steps. ''He''s unpredictable as ever. '' She chuckled.


    Mack grumbled slightly and followed her. Susan looked at Mack and felt somehow. This was the first time since the start of the apocalypse that they were separated.


    She shook the unnecessary thought from her mind. And said slowly.


    "If you need vehicles and other parts of a machine. I think I might know a ce. "


    "Of course, you had to know a ce. If you don''t know a ce then the rest won''t have a clue at all." Justin said seriously without any smile on his face.


    He stood and prepared to leave. "Chloe, you know what to do. Nasir began immediately. Nika¡­"


    "I''m on it."


    "Good"


    "Susan when you are done with the contribution thing. Call me." With that, he left the room.


    His body was still soaking in blood and sweat. He needs to change his dress and find something to eat.


    If he was any ordinary First Circle existence. He would have long been dead. The situation was dire. Only he knew how dire the situation was.


    ''I hope we are ready before they arrive.''


    *****Author''s Note****


    August Mass release event.


    1000 privilege chapters unlock. + 10 chapters


    Please I''m expecting your support and love.

 Chapter 65 Susan Tears

    "How long?"


    A deafening sound reverberated through the sky. Dark clouds were gathering and a streak of lightning shed through the sky. The strong howl of wind whistles in the atmosphere.


    In a deste street, a group of people was moving forward with light steps. Every now and then, they will raise their head to the sky and shiver slightly.


    "Half a kilometer ahead and to our left." A cold voice responded. She nced at the person beside her and her eyshes flickered. She had seen many men trying to get closer to her based on her beauty or background. But this young man didn''t seem to care about that.


    ''Am I not beautiful anymore?'' She thought in dismay.


    She may be cold but she understands how beautiful she is. And no one was ever immune to her beauty. Even older men wanted to court her. If not for her background. She won''t know where she may have found herself.


    "Don''t let your guard down and don''t expect toe to your aid because of your negligence," Justin said, looking over his shoulder.


    "Yes, leader. We understand." A woman asked seriously.


    "Let''s increase our pace. We don''t want to be caught in this rain should we?" With that, he increased his speed to a light jog.


    Without further ado, everyone increases their pace. Since the leader could run, who are they not to follow after his lead? Not to be outdone by him, Susan caught up with him while maintaining the same speed.


    "Can I ask you a question?" She asked.


    "You can?" He answered without looking at her. Though he was looking at her.


    "How do you detect the core power? And how do you use it?"


    Asking these questions took all of her courage. Peoplee to her, asking what they don''t know, not the other way around. She was brilliant, beautiful, and intelligent. She was the first in the university with tons of awards on her shelf.


    Yet, she couldn''t wrap her head against this core power of a thing. How could she fail to discover such a vital thing?


    <o>,m "What type of weapon do you have?"</o>


    "Soul weapon?"


    "And your ability is¡­"


    "Lightning."


    "How do you get to use both?"


    Susan thought for a moment before you responded. "When I got my weapon it came with the shes of lightning. So any time I use my weapon it goes along with the lightning element."


    "Is that all?"


    "Yes." Susan furrowed. ''Am I missing something?''


    "The reason you haven''t detected the core power of yours is that your ability and weapon came on the tter of gold. You don''t have the in-depth details of your weapon and abilities." Justin paused and arranged his thoughts.


    "You have to change your state of mind. Don''t think because it appears easy there isn''t more to it. You should have leveled up to a Second Circle existence if you have discovered the true intent of your power. But you fail to do so¡­"


    "And the first requirement to level up was core power. And when you fail in that area. How are you going to level up? So the condition to level won''t appear no matter what. Because it appears, you will get killed." He finishes his monologue and increases his speed again.


    Susan was speechless and halted on her track. The people behind her look at her for a moment before they ignore her and chase after the leader. Everyone understands that the ice goddess was way stronger than them. And besides, she was talking to the leader a couple of seconds ago.<sub> </sub>


    Whatever made her react like that was not their business.


    Susan didn''t care about the people that ran past her. She was lost in thought. Never had she thought there is more intricacy to her weapon and ability? She levels faster than Mack and gets her weapon and ability before him. Thinking, she was exceptional.


    Though she was exceptional. She overlooks many things because it appears easy. Her breathing was erratic. She took a deep breath and raised her head to the sky. The shocking path of this was being lectured by a student like her.


    Though she had submitted to Justin''s leadership being the most powerful person among them. She didn''t ept it deep in her heart. How could nobody dare lead her? But now, it seems it was not only that he was more powerful than her. He understood some more intricacy about this mysterious power than she.


    How long would she have to dabble if she wanted to discover her core power on her own? Only gods can tell.


    ''I lost to a young man.'' A tear dropped from the corner of her eyes.


    She sniffed and wiped the tears off her face with the back of her hand. She looked up and saw the group far ahead. She inhales deeply, trying to get her conflicted emotion in check.


    ''I never lose.  And I won''t start losing to you.'' A glow appeared deep in her purple eyes and she dashed after the group.


    "I thought it would take you forever before you wake up from your trance." A voice said not looking back.


    "I had to digest the meaning of what you told me. But rest assured, I won''t ask such a dumb question again." She appeared in front of the group and stopped beside a young man, leaving the faint smell of her mesmerizing fragrance.


    "Really!"


    "Hmm. Hmm." She nodded at her seriously.


    "That would have been the best." Justin chuckled and shook his head.


    Suddenly, his ear twitched. He rolled his eyes to the right.


    "How long again?"


    "The next corner by the right."


    "Good, because we havepany."


    ''Company!?'' She looked around but didn''t detect anything. Is he kidding?


    "Susan, take three people and go ahead. We the others defend your back." His voice was full of urgency.


    "Alright," Susan nodded and picked three people sprinted forward.


    "We''ve gotpany. Brace yourself."


    *****Author''s Note****


    Mass release event.


    1000 privilege chapters unlock. + 10 chapters


    I''m expecting your support and love.

 Chapter 66 Follow My Order

    ''Company!''


    The few remaining brave people widened their eyes and looked at their surroundings for anypany. But they found none.  They looked at each other''s faces but dared not voice out their thoughts.


    ''Is it possible for the leader to be hallucinating!?'' They thought, yet, they surveyed the surroundings.


    After a couple of seconds, they wanted to rx when they discovered no enemies. Suddenly, a loud zombie cry came from their back and the weather changed.


    A strong tide of wind blew fiercely on the street destroying everything on its path. Metals, sses, and other debris were carried up into the sky. The light illumination provided by the sun was covered by a ck cloud.


    A stream of hordes matched toward Justin and its group with crude weapons raised in the sky. Their dark redden eyes rolled in their socket. While the strong tide of wind did not affect them.


    But this could not be said against Justin''s group. The men find it difficult to maintain their stance. Veins protruding from their foreheads with their teeth clenched.


    Watching the iing steam of zombies frightened them. They were less than ten in number and added to the strong wind. It could be seen that they are in for it.


    Sweats drip from their foreheads, and their hearts palpitate. When Justin told them to brace themselves for the sudden enemy. They thought he may have made a mistake. But now¡­


    "Go for the heart and then the throat. You get it?" Justin''s loud voice echoed in their ears.


    "Yes." The men shouted. Though they didn''t understand what he meant by going for their heart and then throat. Yet, yes was the best answer they coulde up with.


    "Leave the strong one for me. Try to kill as many as possible. This is your chance to level up."


    "Charge!" Justinmanded.


    The strong whirlwind assaulted their faces but they pushed forward with everything they got. The roaring sound of weapons colliding together reverberated through the wind storm.


    Justin picked a metal pipe from the street side and rushed into the horde of zombies. Every swing of his destroyed the skull of a zombie. He danced amid the stream of zombies, killing continuously.


    Ah!


    A miserable cry came from one of the men. A ghastly sword injury appeared on his chest and he stumbled back to hold his chest.


    He panicked and his breathing was frantic. He looked at his surroundings and wanted to cry for help but he noticed everyone was busy fighting with their life on the line.


    Ah!


    Another miserable cry came from a middle-aged woman. An ax was lodged in her back and she puked out blood.


    Her face whitened and her leg turned to jelly. She forcefully turns her head and swings her metal pole, sending the doer flying.


    For a couple of seconds, the woman was dizzy. She tried to maintain her stance but the strong whirlwind was blowing her backward.


    She saw another couple of zombies rushing toward her. She took a deep breath and raised her metal pipe but she trembled a bit.


    Suddenly, the iing zombies were turned into smithereens and Justin appeared before the woman.


    "What did I tell you before the fight?" He questioned with a slight annoyance on his face.


    "Go for the heart and then their throat." The woman answered in a panic. Justin''s cold expressionless eyes frightened her. She''d love to face the zombie than face him.<sub> </sub>


    "Do you follow it?"


    The woman was tongue-tied. She sighed and shook her head. In such a scene, who would follow such amand under the overwhelming zombies?


    He averted his zeta from the woman and threw the metal pipe in his hand toward a direction.


    Bang!


    The pipe struck a zombie and sent it flying into the nearby burnt truck. The injured man looked at him with gratitude.


    "This would be thest time I would save any of you if you don''t listen to mymand. Go for the heart and then their heart." His voice was loud enough for everyone to hear.


    He looked at the two injured people and said.


    "Both of you are about to level up. Don''t rx because of your injury. Push forward and if you level to a First Circle Existence. All your injuries will heal. Don''t lose this rare chance." With that, he dashed toward the location where he detected a zombie First Circle Existence.


    Meanwhile, both the injured young man and the middle-aged woman looked at each other for a moment and took a deep breath.


    We lose nothing if we follow his instructions. Not following Justin''smand was not to undermine his authority but because no one knew him and his capabilities.


    They only knew of Susan and Mack. And both of them were not on the battlefield.


    Boom!


    Thend trembled and a cloud of dust raised in the sky. A giant zombie with a broken skully lifelessly in a deep crater. The people looked at the giant zombie with mouths agape.


    How did he kill it without them knowing? They thought in dismay.


    "Ha. It works." A voice shouted in jubtion. His long metal stuck into a zombie''s heart and then mmed into its throat.


    Crack!


    The dark red eyes of the zombie dimmed and its head fell off. The kill requires little to no effort. When the others saw this. Their eyes brightened and they rushed into the zombies with more zeal.


    Quickly, they discover that killing the zombie was easier with this method. They sighed in their mind about how foolish they are for not trusting the leader. If he was simple or naive. Why would he be the leader of the shelter?


    Nevertheless, they put unnecessary thoughts behind their mind and focus on killing the zombies. After a couple of minutes, the weather was getting scarier and darkness was covering the city.


    Justin began to worry. ''We need to  leave now before it''s toote.'' He thought. Anything that deals with rain. He fears it.


    "We found them. You cane now!" A voice shouted.


    *****Author''s Note****


    Mass release event.


    1000 privilege chapters unlock. + 10 chapters


    I''m expecting your support and love.

 Chapter 67 20 Minutes

    "Fuck! Where did theye from."


    A young man dressed in a tight blue top and ck pants was running, like his life depended on it. Oh yes, his life depends on it. Behind him were hundreds of mutated rats.


    The rat''s eyes were yellow with bat wings. Their teeth protruded from their mouths like a hyena. On their tail were a spike opening and closing with poisonous darts. The height of the rats was 1 meter high.


    Beside the young man was a woman of the same age who was too shocked to speak but kept on running. Beads of sweat dripped from their forehead like rain. Seeing the shelter ahead, a ray of hope blooms in their heart.


    ''Just a few meters¡­ just a few meters.'' They chanted in their heart.


    The biggest of the rats'' eyes glowed and its bat-like wings flickered and its speed increased sporadically.


    A small poison dart came out from its tails and shot directly toward the duo running for their dear lives.


    Ah!


    The young man stumbled on the cold hard ground and slid a couple of feet before he stopped.


    He convulsed and white fumes came out of his mouth. In a couple of seconds, a streak of purple veins appeared on his forehead and spread throughout his body.


    His eyes rolled up and his ck pupil disappeared. His breathing became frantic, grimacing in pain. The young woman looked at his colleague and gasped.


    She bent down to her chest but at that moment, a whistling object flew past her previous position.


    Bang!


    A piercing sound came from the distance and the steel frame of the vehicle corroded in seconds. Fear gripped the woman''s heart. She shivered.


    She looked at her colleague and bit her lips. She took a deep breath with some difficulty and dashed toward the shelter with more determination.


    The rats were still a couple of meters from the woman when she arrived at the shelter. She mmed into the door, not caring at the two men guarding the door.


    "Where is Nika!" She screamed inside the shelter, gathering the attention of everyone.


    Hearing the sudden scream, everyone left what they were doing and rushed toward the frightening woman. They looked at the woman with a sparkling curiosity. Yet, they held their curiosity.


    "Why do you leave your position?" Nika appeared with Nasir beside him.


    "We''re under attack?" She announced with a trembling voice.


    Hmm!


    The atmosphere in the room changed immediately. Everyone took a deep breath and looked at each other''s faces. Why can''t they get a moment of rest? They all shouted in their heart.


    "By what?" Nika demanded and his expression changed to seriousness. "And how far are they from the shelter?" he questioned, moving closer to the woman.


    "A-A couple of meters. Maybe 50 or so meters."She answered, inhaling and exhaling, still shivering. The eerie monster and the sudden death of her colleague gave her fright.


    "50 meters!" Nika''s voice raises a decibel. He dashed out of the shelter in panic.


    Quickly, the shelter was in upheaval. Fear gripped the hearts of the people. Most of them were ordinary people. All the brave ones had been taken out for the previous mission.


    Bang!


    Nikanded on a destroyed vehicle and looked at the horizon. Though the weather was getting darker, as a First Circle Existence. His eyesight had improved by arge margin.


    When he saw the sea of beasts flocking toward their location. He staggered and his heart missed a bit.


    Heavens!


    He inhaled a cold breath and a bead of sweat dripped from his forehead under the cold atmosphere. With his eyesight, he didn''t see the end of the beast.


    ''Would this be our end!'' A sudden thought appeared in his mind.


    Calming his palpitating heart with enough inhaling and exhaling. He shook his head and muttered.<sub> </sub>


    "Impossible. As long as we can hold on for the holder to arrive. We should be alright."


    He jumped down from the vehicle and rushed inside the shelter. In a matter of seconds, he issued dozens of orders.


    All hands were on deck. Barricades were formed with vehicles in a matter of seconds. But the fear in the hearts of the people didn''t diminish a bit due to the barricade. Perhaps it increased their fear.


    Suddenly, a heart-piercing squeak came from the distance and the people behind the barricade shivered. They looked ahead and saw the sea of beasts rushing toward them in great momentum.


    Thud!


    Some people fell on their butts and started shivering with tears dripping from their eyes. Seeing the spineless group. Nika was pissed.


    "Will you freaking spineless asshole stop behaving like a kid? Even kids didn''t cry, how some grown-ups like you cry like a baby." He shouted, catching them by surprise.


    "If you don''t get your ass together. I will personally throw you into the sea of beats."


    Hmm!


    At once, those cowardly people wipe their tears and dare not look at the furious Nika''s face. But they didn''t see hope in escaping their current predicament. Counting both old and young. There are less than 30 people.


    How in the fuck are they going to fight against such a sea of beasts?


    "Sir, I want to add one more thing." The previous woman said with panic.


    "What!"


    "The rat-like beast has wings and poisonous tails.  Their tails shoot darts that kill my colleague in a matter of seconds." She announced.


    What!


    Nika''s head was fuzzy for a moment. The huge poption of the beast was already giving him headaches but now, a freaking poisonous shooting dart was added to the fray. He took a deep breath and regained his calmness.


    He looked at his side. Both Nasir and Chloe stood with grim expressions.


    "Nika, I suggest, will create ayer of barricades to give us an edge." A man in his early 30s announced from the back.


    He was a science teacher back in the days but now. He was trying to stay alive. He watches helplessly as the zombies kill his wife and children.


    While he was saved by Susan. This caused him trauma. And he had been fighting the trauma for the past couple of days.


    "Really? What do you suggest?" Nika asked quickly.


    At once, the group adds a couple of vehicles and trucks to their barricade, leaving a slight opening for the beast.


    Now, the barricade had threeyers. The firstyer consists of First Circle existence while the second consists of people who are yet to level to First Circle. And finally, the ordinary people.


    Nika didn''t take a chance. He brought everyone to fight for their lives. It can''t be helped. Can it?


    Standing in front of everyone, Nika took a deep breath while the rats were a couple of feet from them.


    "We only need to hold on for 20 minutes. The others will arrive to save us." He dered confidently.


    But the question is? Can they hold on for 20 minutes?


    *****Author''s Note****


    Mass release event.


    1000 privilege chapters unlock. + 10 chapters


    I''m expecting your support and love.

 Chapter 68 Against The Wolf And Zombies

    Ta! Ta! Ta!


    The roaring sound of bullets reverberated throughout the night sky with the high speed of the HMMV(High Mobility Multipurpose Wheeled vehicle) zooming through the cold asphalt. Beside the HMMV was a light strike vehicle with people armed to the teeth.


    In front were two other light strike vehicles and a HMMV. They rushed forward at an extreme speed with empty shells falling like rain.


    The atmosphere was heavy and sweat poured like rain from the people inside the military vehicle.


    "Don''t waste the ammunition. Shoot when you''re sure of the kill?" A voice shouted.


    Gra! Gra!


    The loud howls of the zombies echoed amid the deste street. The deste street was in upheaval with cries of zombies echoed from every angle.


    The zombies were chasing the vehicle relentlessly, not having the intention of letting go of their prey. The zombies were closing the distance every second and the hearts of those inside the vehicle were in their throats.


    They held their M4A1 rifle tightly with their palms sweating. They have never encountered such a sea of zombies before. They were more fierce than before.


    Sitting on one of the light strike vehicles, Merab wiped the sweats from her forehead with the back of her palm. She took a deep breath and rxed slightly. Thest couple of minutes had taken a toil off her body.


    ''Leader was right. We''re in danger. The rate at which these zombies are leveling up is insane.'' She sighed again. ''I only need to discover my core power and fulfill the requirement to be a Second Circle Existence¡­ When I return I must ask him how I can detect my core power. I can''t bear to waste any more time.''


    Howl!


    A wolf cry came from the horizon and every gaze turned to the cries'' direction. The tense atmosphere became tenser. The crack in lightning didn''t help the situation. The weather was bad, making it difficult for the drivers to speed up.


    Watch out!


    A voice cried in panic. Merab jotted out from her thoughts and stood straight with her bow appearing in her left hand. A 3-meter fierce wolf jumped down from a nearby building into one of the light strike vehicles, catching the people off guard.


    The wolf was only a couple of inches from the vehicle. With its enormous weight and strong physique. It is going to see the vehicle flying from that jump. For a couple of seconds, everything was in slow motion while each watched as the wolf was about to collide with the vehicle.


    Suddenly, a golden arrow whistled through the thin air and hit the belly of the wolf.


    Howl!


    The wolf was sent flying backward with a light injury appearing on its belly. It stumbled in the air and crashed on the road before it stopped. It sprang to its feet and red at the attacker.


    "First Circle Beast!" Merab eximed.


    "The situation is getting more dangerous than we expected," Mack shouted from the Humvee next to the light strike vehicle.


    Howl!


    More wolves jumped down from the nearest building but this time around, they were prepared. The sound of M4A1 and HK416 assault rifles roars to life.


    Ta! Ta! Ta!


    The rain of bullets flew toward the beast continuously but the bullets could only inflict flesh wounds on them. The wolves were covering both sides of the road, giving the people no chance to take a break.


    Magazines were empty every second and were reloaded quickly. Mack wiped the bead of sweat from his forehead and looked at their dwindling ammunition and was lost on what to do.


    The ammunition was for the shelter. But now, they have almost used half of it, saving their life. He grinned his teeth and made a decision. Suddenly, he dropped his gun and jumped down from the high-speed vehicle.<sub> </sub>


    Bang!


    He rolled to the ground and sent a powerful punch to the closest wolf.


    Bang!


    Ew


    The wolf gave a low cry and crashed into the nearby building. Mack didn''t care about the others, he rushed toward the wolves and sent a powerful attack!


    "Earth Vibration!" His hand turned mental and struck the ground.


    Boom!


    A powerful vibration spread everywhere, killing everything below the First Circle Existence. For a couple of seconds, the wolves stopped their assault and stared at the lone fighter.


    Their dark yellow eyes glow fiercely and their sharpness was visible. Suddenly, another howl came from the distance and the wolves pounced on him on both sides. Moreover, the zombies had caught up with him.


    He prepared to send a wolf flying when a huge flying ax of a zombie came crashing down on him. He learns from his previous mistake and sidesteps the ax. He dodged the ax and¡­


    Boom!


    The ax crashed into the cold hard road and sent a cloud of dust into the sky.  Mack took a deep breath. He realized the power in the ax was greater than the previous First Circle zombie he fought with.


    He put the unnecessary thought behind his mind when he realized a sneak attack from his back. He turned around and sent a powerful kick to the wolf''s nose.


    Bang!


    More wolves pounced on him but he didn''t fear. His eyes were fully focused with his fist raining on the beast. The zombie rushed past him and didn''t bat an eye at him. He wanted to stop the zombie but was too upied to do so.


    Creak!


    The loud sound of metal scratching the cold hard road reverberates a couple of distances from Mack. He raised his head and saw two First Circle zombies approaching him.


    His heart skipped a bit and he panicked for a moment. Now, all his confidence had gone down the drain. And a question rings in his mind. How am I going to fight two First Circle zombies!?. He couldn''t defeat one, but now; two appeared at the same time.


    ''Is this the end!''


    Bang!


    A wolf was sent flying and a silhouette appeared beside him.


    "Let''s go all out!"


    *****Author''s Note****


    Mass release event.


    1000 privilege chapters unlock. + 10 chapters


    I''m expecting your support and love.

 Chapter 69 The Madman

    "Don''t let them bite you. Old on for a bit longer." A voice screamed.


    The street was filled with giant rats with sharp teeth. Screams of agony reverberated everywhere. Yet, the men and women hold on swinging their metal pipes with every bit of their strength.


    Swoosh!


    Nika tilted his head back a bit and a sudden dart flew a few inches from his face. He gulped and sent a powerful toward the belly of the rats. He had lost how many rats he had killed. But the rats continue to stream in multitude.


    Beside him, Nasir was drenched in cold sweats, he swung his kitchen knife fiercely. His body was drenched in some strange liquid. He continued to mutter some strange words with every swing.


    On his left was Chloe, she held her knife and pierce the skull of a rat, avoiding its tail by an inch. Her breathing was frantic and her nerve was stretched to the limit.


    The battle was overwhelming. No one among them had a powerful skill or was strong enough to lessen their burden. Everyone was left to their fate. Meanwhile, Nika was powerful but had yet to recover to his peak.


    Thus, after a few minutes of fighting the rats. They discovered not all the rats could shoot out the poisonous darts. Discovering this, makes them sigh in relief.


    Quickly, Nika took it upon himself to fight those with the poisonous dart while those that escaped from him dealt with Nasir and Chloe. Yet, the swarm of rats was overwhelming,ing from both sides.


    Their barricades could only do so so much under the wings of the powerful rats. Nevertheless, the sectioning of the barricades saves a lot of people.


    Those who had started forming their thread could easily deal with the ordinary that crossed over to their sides. While thest barricades had little to do.


    However, under the continuous stream of battle, the people began to get tired.


    Ah!


    A rat escaped from the clutch of the second defense and bit the neck of a frozen young man. The young man didn''t understand what just happened. He fell lifelessly on the ground with a ghastly lump of flesh missing from his neck.


    The rats swallowed the flesh in one motion, preparing to pounce on its next prey. Suddenly, a middle-aged woman cried in shock when the rat jumped toward her.


    The ordinary people were scared silly. They were trembling profusely with their face whitened as life drifted from their body.


    Everyone was busy fighting the rat, unable to save the middle-aged woman.


    The rat was only a couple of inches from her neck when a metal pipe struck its belly.


    Die! Die! Die!


    A man shouted with veins protruding from his forehead. His eyes turned fiery red. For a couple of seconds, the people looked at the weak middle-aged woman in shock.


    What got into him? They thought.


    After hitting the rat a couple of times. He took a deep breath and looked at the oceans of rats.


    "I have enough of this." He muttered, madness filling his eyes.


    The death of his wife and children, made him live each life with regret. He wanted tomit suicide every time. But the soft smile and the joyfulughter of his children made it impossible for him.


    Now, he let go of everything. He climbed over the barricades and arrived at the second zone. For a moment, the madness in him disappeared. He realized the danger in this zone was way higher than he had expected.


    Yet, his revenge against this monster made him let go of everything. ''If it''s death, I''m not afraid anymore. At least, I will die trying.''<sub> </sub>


    He pounced toward the nearest rat and struck his metal pipe on its head. The rat grimaced for a moment before the second strong pipe hit its skull, forcing out all its innards.


    The group saw the new arrival and nodded toward him before they resumed their killing.


    Ah!


    A man fell to the ground and convulsed with white fumesing out of his mouth. The people grimace, seeing the fatal poison spreading throughout his body. Fear gripped their hearts.


    How did the deadly rat cross over?


    When the people were still debating how to handle the powerful rats. The newly arrived man jumped toward the rat and swung his pipe with everything in him.


    Bang!


    The rats crashed backward but only have a minor injury. The rats and the man red at each other.


    The rat releases the poisonous darts from its tail while the man swings its metal pipe, aiming to smash the core of the rat.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, the pipe hit something in the air and it shook vehemently in his hand. The man took a couple of steps backward to diffuse the aftershock. He raised his brow and licked his lips.


    ''"Oh-yeah. Bring it on!" He screamed.


    He pounced on the rat like a beast. Not to be outdone by man. The rat jumped toward him with its mouth widened.


    Bang!


    The two collided and stumbled backward. Quickly, they pounce on each other with each strike they sustain an injury. But the man and the rat didn''t care. They continued their fight for a couple of seconds when the metal pipe hit its nose.


    Ew!


    The rats grimaced and slumped on the ground. It tried to regain its mobility but another strike of metal pipe descended on its head. The man noticed the head was the weak point but he didn''t know where in particr.


    But he didn''t care. He continued to rain the metal on the rat''s head. Some of the rats tried to attack him but were killed by the others.


    After gods know how long, the rat head had been squash opened. The man took a deep breath and stumbled backward.


    However, instead of getting tired. A mysterious energy entered his body and a golden circle appeared on his head.


    *****Author''s Note****


    Mass release event.


    1000 privilege chapters unlock. + 10 chapters


    I''m expecting your support and love.

 Chapter 70 Can He?

    "We don''t need this kind of car!?" Justin shook his head seeing various mboyant cars.


    What they need is something practical for a time of chaos. And these pieces of paper would be torn into pieces under a casual beast attack.


    "I know this isn''t what we needed. But what about those¡­" Susan pointed to some range rovers parked at the extreme corner of the hidden warehouse.


    Bang! Bang!


    The metal door of the warehouse was mmed a couple of times, shaking the building to the core. Those inside looked at each other and panicked slightly. How long can it hold? They thought.


    "Those are good. If we give it to Chloe she should have some idea on how to improvise them." Justin nodded.


    "Anything else?" He added.


    "If we could move all these cars to the shelter and use their engine to create something useful. That would be nice." Susan announced, shaking her head.


    "That could be done at ater time. Is there anything else in these ces that we could use?"


    "None." She shook her head.


    This was only one of the starch houses of one of their business partners. She only knew of these when she overheard her father talking to the other owner of this ce. Though she hated her father, she knew when it came to business. He was unrivaled.


    s¡­ He was just too greedy to cause that incident. When her thoughts reach this line. She shook her head and took a deep breath.


    "Let''s get going?" Justin announced. "We''ve got 4nd rovers. And many sports cars. Four people who could drive very well should take the rovers while the others pick your choice."


    With that, he jumped into a red Lamborghini. He felt the cozy touch of the red Lamborghini and sighed. On a normal day, he won''t dream of driving such a car. But now¡­ it was all useless.


    cing the unnecessary thought behind his mind. He pressed the ignition and the car roared to life. He maneuvered out of the parking space and headed toward the gate.


    Behind him, was Susan in a purple Lamborghini also. Everyone drove the car of their choice while thest four cars were thend rovers. On reaching the gate, he came out of the car.


    "No matter what happens, don''t stop until you reach the shelter." Justin''s voice echoed in their ears though they rolled up the ss.


    He pressed a yellow button on the wall and quickly rushed toward his car. The gate made a humming sound and began to move upward.


    The loud cry of the zombie reverberated from the outside. The zombies didn''t wait for the gate to roll higher when they pushed themselves inside the warehouse.


    Justin held the wheel tightly, pressing the elerator continuously. His eyes were fixed on the gate. Waiting patiently.


    Bang! Bang!


    The zombies mmed into his car, but he didn''t flinch. He maintained his gaze. When the gate reached the appropriate level. He stepped on the gas and raced forward.


    Bang!


    Dozens of zombies were crushed and sent flying by the car''s speed. He zoomed out of the warehouse and arrived at the parking lot.


    A light gasp escaped from his mouth. Way beyond his perception could see the zombies. And not ordinary zombies. There are many First circle existence among them.


    "This is going to be tricky." He muttered and raced forward.


    He crushed everything on his path trying to reach the highway as quickly as possible. However, his n was crushed when two First Circle existences raced toward them.


    They threw their giant weapon toward him. He didn''t reduce his speed but increased it toward the iing weapon.


    Those at the back saw this and held their breath. How is he going to avoid such a dangerous attack? They thought.<sub> </sub>


    Unknown to them, he once drove a taxi and received some absurd requests from his passenger. Can you get there in 3 minutes and I will double your pay? Under such a request, you have to hone your skill.


    When the two weapons were only a few inches from colliding with the red Lamborghini. He drew the hand brake upward and nt the car. The tires streak on the cold hard floor, leaving a trail behind.


    The perfect drift avoided the attack by an inch. He scuffed and returned the car to its normal route.


    Boom!!


    The two weapons crashed on the ground and raised a cloud of dust. Susan was following after Justin took a sharp turn to avoid the obstruction.


    Seeing their attack was useless, the First Circle zombies make a loud cry and race toward the cars.


    Shit! Shit!


    Those at the back cursed while trying to increase their car speed. Justin arrived at the highway and stopped abruptly.


    A stream of ordinary zombies and First Circle zombies filled the street, but what rendered them speechless was¡­


    A towering beast coiled around the road, looking in Justin''s direction.


    His head was fuzzy for a moment. He knew the situation was changing, but he didn''t expect it to be changing so drastically. Second Circle Existence was now popping out like flies among the beast.


    ''Is this why they were low-key previously.'' He thought and took another breath for the umpteenth time.


    His emotion was in a tumor. Though he may appear not to care about anything. Yet, as a human and a citizen of this world. He didn''t want to see the destruction of the human race and the world.


    But as things were turning out, it was getting out of hand. He felt like an invisible hand was controlling the situation from behind the scene. He wanted to curse loudly, his chest rising and falling.


    He mmed the steering in annoyance. He hated everything. He hates it all. It seems their lives mean nothing in therge scheme of things.


    ''Why! Why!'' he shouted in his mind, mming the wheel continuously.


    Every time he thought he got everything in control. More beasts with equal power would pop out from nowhere. He knew how many battles he fought to arrive at this level.


    But the power seems not enough. Worst, for him to level up to a higher stage. He needed to defeat a higher existence or kill as many beings as him.


    Where would he find them? And if he finds they were always way more powerful than him. Not talk they aren''t alone when he fights them.


    After a couple of seconds, he controlled his raging emotion. He inhaled and exhaled. A deep glint appeared deep in his eyes.


    You wanted to exterminate us. It won''te easy. He vowed deep in his heart.


    Unknown to him, something deep in his soul loosened. Now, his thirst for power was like never before. He wanted to make those behind this destruction pay for ying with their lives.


    But can he?


    *****Author''s Note****


    Mass release event.


    1000 privilege chapters unlock. + 10 chapters


    I''m expecting your support and love.

 Chapter 71 Core Power

    "Reload!" A voice shouted.


    A group of people removed their empty magazines from their assault rifles and rushed to reload them. Sweets dripped from their foreheads. Some even had their hands trembling.


    "Iing!" A voice shouted.


    The people didn''t have to be told twice. They duck their head behind the Humvee, shivering. A journey to retrieve resources turns into a full-out war with the zombies.


    And at the far distance, a more gruesome battle was going on. Compared to them, their battle was child''s y.


    Boom!


    A light strike vehicle was sent rolling in the air. A fierce First Circle zombie mmed the vehicle with its huge hammer.


    "Get the RPG!" An old man shouted.


    He stood from the back of the Humvee and began to release a torrent of bullets toward the iing zombie. While a young man ran toward the back of one of the Humvees. He opened the trunk and took out an RPG with a trembling hand.


    "Now would be a better time." The old man shouted. He jumped to the side, avoiding the huge hammer by an inch.


    His back was drenched in cold sweats. He rolled to the ground and picked up his rifle. Though, the bullet did little to no effect on the first Circle zombie. Nevertheless, it was to distract it.


    A group of ten people has been reduced to five and the five are fighting with their life on the line. This was a nightmare.


    "Iing!" The young man with the RPG shouted.


    The old man didn''t dilly dally. He jumped behind a vehicle, covering his head with both hands.


    A sound whistles through the air, leaving a trail behind. The First Circle zombie stared at the iing weapon and swung his hammer.


    Boom!


    A deafening sound echoed throughout the battling ground and a cloud of dust raised in the air. The First Circle zombie was flying, crashing into the nearby building. No one knew whether it was alive or dead.


    Seeing this, the five-breath sigh of relief. But their moment of rest was cut short when they were swarmed by the ordinary zombies.


    The group recovers from their initial excitement and takes down the zombies. Although a single bullet couldn''t kill the zombie.  The bullet was the least of their problems.


    "Get into the vehicle! We need to leave." The old man shouted, putting a hole in a zombie''s head.


    Out of the five vehicles, two were already destroyed. Three of the people rushed into the vehicle, covered by the old man and a young woman in herte 20s. The woman had ghastly in her left arm but she seemed not to care.


    She continues to shoot every zombie in her sight. Hatred filled her eyes. Every bullet contained her furry.


    "Get him!"


    She blinked and looked ready to leave the vehicle and grunted. She jumped into the back of the light strike vehicle and continued to gun down her prey.


    A Humvee led the convoy. It crashed everything on its way into pieces. Yet, the zombies continue to chase.


    Meanwhile, a deadly battle was going on at the center of the zombies and beast encampment. Two humans were fighting with lives on the line.


    Their bodies were filled with various ghastly injuries. However, their determination burns in their eyes. The two individuals watch each other back.  They were fighting three First Circle zombies with a multitude of ordinary cunning wolves.


    "Watch your back!" Mack shouted.


    Hmm!


    Merab had just released a powerful arrow when she heard his warning. She jumped to the side based on her instinct but it waste.<sub> </sub>


    Ah!


    A cry escaped from her mouth. She staggered back, holding her waist. A lump of flesh was missing from her waist. Yet, she didn''t dare to waste a second. She jumped to the side and rolled on the cold hard ground a couple of feet.


    Bang!


    A dangerous sh cut where she previously stood. She gasped. It became extremely difficult to breathe. She was losing a lot of blood. Compared to Mack, she was a lot worse.


    She was a long-range First Circle Existence but her attack was unless against these First Circle zombies. She was furious and hated herself for awakening such a useless ability. It had been long since she cried but now she wanted to cry.


    She looked at her surroundings, only to see wolves and zombies. Not ordinary zombies but powerful ones.


    Ah!


    Bang!


    Mack was sent flying with a deadly injury, speeding from his chest to his lower abdomen. He crashed to the ground and puked out some of his innards. His metamorphism blinked and a golden circle above his head dimmed.


    He raised his head and looked at the dark sky, filled with regret. Regret for not getting stronger enough. He had beencent because of his previous achievement but now. It meant nothing.


    Yet, he didn''t want to die without trying. That thought had been ingrained deep inside his bone from his family. He forced himself to stand up.


    A wolf attacked him from the side, he turned abruptly and faced the wolf with an ordinary punch.


    Bang!


    He was sent flying backward from the force that came from the wolf attack. The wolf only grunts and feels nothing from the ordinary attack.


    Suddenly, that ordinary attack awakened some dormant power deep in his soul. Lying on the ground his eyshes twitch. His chest rises and falls.


    ''Core power!''


    ''Core power!''


    Mack and Merab murmured at the same time. A streak of golden lightning shed through the dark cloud.


    The wall obstructing them from using their core power was broken. And heaven acknowledges their presence.


    An influx of power rushed to every fiber in their body. Their injuries were healing at a visible speed.


    Their senses increase to another degree. Also, they now have in-depth knowledge of their power.


    Previously, they think they knew how to use their power. But now, they realized how crude it was.


    The two stood and looked at each other with a rare smile.


    "Shall we?"


    *****Author''s Note****


    Mass release event.


    1000 privilege chapters unlock. + 10 chapters


    I''m expecting your support and love.

 Chapter 72 Pipe Man

    A middle-aged man was covered in golden light and every inch of his body was undergoing tremendous changes.


    His bones, cells, tissues, and organs are no more than mere human systems. But a different existence entirely. It was like he was born anew.


    Under these changes, everyone stared at him in awe, envy, fear, and hatred. Yet, no one dares to disturb the mysterious light.


    After a couple of seconds, the golden light turned into a speck of particles and disappeared into thin air.


    When the man opened his eyes, they flickered with a golden color and a golden circle appeared on his head.


    "Ferrokinesis" He murmured and a light smile appeared on his face.


    The metal pole in his hand suddenly twisted, reshaping into an arrow. He nodded and looked at the rats with a confident smile.


    Swoosh!


    The metal pole disappeared from his mind and appeared in front of the nearest rat.


    Pu chi!


    It crushed the head of the rat-like it was nothing. It whistled toward the next target and reaped their life like nothing.


    "It is too long and too big." He murmured.


    The metal pole appeared in front of him, osciting gently in front of him. He blinked his eyes and concentrated on the metal pole.


    Suddenly, some of the metal parts began to fall off.  After another round of reshaping, the metal pole does not like a pole anymore.


    It was thin, sharp, and deadly. Seeing this, he exhaled and wiped the bead of sweat from his forehead.


    ''I guess my power is still limited.'' He thought for a second before his eyes darted to the ongoing battle.


    "Die!" he shouted.


    No one saw how the deadly arrow moves. Only the first Circle existence among them could follow the trajectory of the metal arrow.


    Nika and the others squinted their brow. Although, they were busy fighting the rats. They still pay attention to what is happening in their surroundings.


    Thus, the birth of a new First Circle Existence didn''te as a surprise. But the power he willed shocked them a bit.


    Most especially, both Nasir and Chloe don''t havebat abilities. They were jealous for a moment before they shook their heads and concentrated on the fight.


    The sudden birth of a First Circle Existence changed the battle''s direction.


    The science teacher jumped over the barricades and appeared in the hot zones.


    Seeing him, the three other people looked at him and nodded. He replied with a nod and concentrated on the fierce fight.


    Nika had been conserving his power from the start of the fight due to his injury.


    However, he notices his body recovering with each kill he makes. A curious smile appeared on his lips.


    ''This is crazy. But I don''t go crazy, how would I survive in this crazy world?; He thought with determination.


    His ability was Enhanced Combat. The more he fights the more the prowess of his ability would be revealed.


    Having determined, he jumped over thest barricades and appeared in the ocean of rats.


    At once, the rats swarmed him from both sides.


    Gasped!


    Everyone looked at Nika''s crazy actions with mouths ajar. Did he really have to do that!? Nasir thought in dismay.


    Everyone fixed their gaze on the crazy guy, waiting for his action. And behold, he didn''t disappoint.


    A golden circle appeared on Nika''s head and a myriad of fists flew out in quick session.


    Boom!<sub> </sub>


    It was like a god of war appeared on the battlefield. The 2 meters around him were devoid of any rats.


    The rats squeaked and looked at Nika in wariness. Yet, he didn''t care about the sudden pause in the rat''s attack.


    "Don''t think you can push us like we''re nothing." Nika''s voice resounded on the battle scene.


    He rushed toward the rats with a powerful fist. Since most of the rats were ordinary beasts, they posed no threat to him at all.


    Whoosh!


    Three dangerous darts appeared in front of him like a phantom. Albeit he was caught off guard, he twisted his body at an impossible angle.


    The First, dart scraped past his waist. He didn''t wait for a second and jumped backward and performed a backflip, twisting in the air.


    The second dart missed him totally under such a perfect acrobatic disy.


    While he was still in the air, he sent a powerful missile toward thest dart.


    A golden shed past his fist toward the dart and they collided.


    Boom!


    Thest sneak attack turned into smithereens. Hended and took a deep breath.


    What he just did was based on instinct, trusting his ability and it was done in under three seconds.


    Insane!!!


    The people watching the battle from the back cried in their hearts. They knew those that control the shelter were powerful. But how powerful, now they have their answer.


    Meanwhile, Nika didn''t rx after diffusing the three sneak attacks. He looked in the attack direction and the corner of his lips raised a bit.


    Whoosh!


    He disappeared from his position and his silhouette flickered in the far distance while killing every rat on his way.


    "Pipe Man, hold down the fort till I return!" Nika''s loud voice echoed from the distance.


    Everyone creased their brow and looked at a certain man. Noticing the numerous gaze on his body.


    The man shouted.


    "Don''t call me Pipeman. I''m Steven" Steven screamed while his arrow pierced three rats in session.


    A chuckle escaped from the group, but no one uttered a word. They continue to kill the rats with seriousness.


    Albeit the pressure had been lessened by Steven and Nika.


    With the advent of Steven, many ordinary people joined the fight with strong conviction.


    If he can do it. I can also do it.


    Now, the strength of everyone has increased by a wide margin. Except for the First Circle Existence who didn''t have any obvious change.


    Vroom!


    The loud creak of tires echoed from the North and everyone turned their head.


    Three Military Convoys race toward them at an extreme speed.


    *****Author''s Note****


    Mass release event.


    1000 privilege chapters unlock. + 10 chapters


    I''m expecting your support and love.

 Chapter 73 Demonic Seven Stripe Cobra

    "Why did he stop!"


    The loud sound of tires screeching through the hard asphalt echoed in the still atmosphere.


    The following cars pressed their car brakes in quick session. No one could fathom what the hell was going on.


    The situation was already dire, time was against them. Stopping at this moment would mean their doom.


    Everyone inside the cars was sweating bullets with their heart in their throat.


    Bang! Bang!


    A horde of zombies mmed into the cars, forcing the cars to tremble. A web of cracks appeared on the sses and the cracks were spreading every second.


    ''If we don''t go now! We wouldn''t be able to leave. '' They cried in their hearts.


    Creak!


    A young man came out of his car. He was the person leading the team. A golden trail orbited around and all the surrounding zombies were turned into smithereens.


    This was Justin in action.


    He turned his head and looked at the colddying out of her car.


    "What happened? Why did you¡ª" Susan voiced and she gawked when she saw the beast behind Justin.


    The numerous First Existence zombies shocked her but when she saw the towering beast, staring at them like prey.


    She sucked in a cold breath.


    All the hair on her body, the cold breeze felt like thousands of pins assaulting her face.


    She wanted to calm down her thumping heart but her blood ran cold and beads of sweat dripped from her forehead.


    "I will clear the way. Make sure to lead the others out to safety." Justin announced, turning his head toward the sea of iing zombies.


    "A-are you trying to fight these¡­." She pointed to the towering serpent.


    "That''s suicide." Her voice raised an octave.


    Bang!


    "We don''t have time to debate. Do as I say now unless you''re a Second Circle Existence."


    She jacked her backward when she heard Second Circle Existence. She Knew Justin was stronger than her but she didn''t dare believe he was a Second Circle Existence.


    She bit her lips with a conflicted expression on her face. She wanted to fight alongside him. All these emotions came crashing on her. Maybe she was curious about him or perhaps herpetitive spirit had been invoked.


    This was the first time she encountered a young man that was ahead of her by not a small margin. And this pissed her off.


    Am I not good enough!?


    She cried in her heart.


    Bang!


    "Now!" Justin''s stern voice echoed in her ear.


    Meanwhile, those in the cars were almost frightened to death. At any moment, the car screen would break.


    Besides, they could see many iing First Circle Zombies rushing their way.


    Susan put away her conflicted thoughts and prepared to enter the car.


    "I''m returning when I lead them to a safe zone." She announced firmly.


    She pressed the ignition and the car roared to life. Without further ado, she raced forward, following the path Justin had created for them.


    Those in the cars could be happier. They switch off the car engine in the first ce. At once, they bolted after Susan.


    Though they wondered what was happening when they saw a young man fighting the zombies on the other side.


    However, when their eyesy on the towering serpent. Their souls were almost siphoned from their bodies.


    Hiss!!


    Demonic Seven Stripe Cobra.


    The name of the beast appeared on Justin''s mind when it made its move to stop the departing cars.


    Its huge yellow corneal and fiery red pupil stared at those escaping in fury.


    An enormous tail descended on the road with an earth-shaking force.


    Seeing the Seven Stripe Cobra attack, Justin raised his brow and thought.


    ''I need to block that attack. ''


    At once, he sends all the First Circle zombies obstructing his path flying into oblivion.


    Those inside the cars held their breath when sudden shadows descended on them with an enormous force.<sub> </sub>


    Though they were inside the car with it being at full speed. The shadow didn''t seem to care.


    Their muscles tightened and they gripped the wheel as if their life depended on it.


    Suddenly, a humming sound echoed in the surrounding, leaving a golding trail.


    When the tail was about to hit the cars, the golden object collided with the gigantic tail.


    Boom!!


    The deafening sound and the enormous shock sent some of the cars derailing from their track.


    Creak!


    Various drivers were tracing to salvage the situation from their impending doom.


    Yet, the situation was too dire to care about anyone. Everyone was trying their best to escape the beast.


    ''What sort of weapon is that!?'' Susan cried in her car. Though her speed didn''t reduce a bit.


    Hiss!


    The Seven Stripe Cobra was furious. Its fangs flickered from its big mouth and fixed its gaze on Justin.


    Swoosh


    It slithered toward Justin at a breathtaking speed, destroying every building on its path.


    Everywhere it passed was in ruin. But the beast didn''t care. Its gigantic body didn''t hinder its movement at all.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Two dangerous objects flew out of the cobra and appeared in front of Justin in a blink.


    Noticing the sudden attack from the cobra. Justin didn''t dare to underestimate it.


    He brought his two weapons around him and oscited them around him, forming a powerful force field.


    Bang! Bang!


    The sudden attack shed against the force field and bounced off.


    Nevertheless, the cobra didn''t seem to notice its attack was useless.


    It was already in front of Justin with an enormous mouth open wide, going for a direct kill.


    Seeing this, Justin didn''t fluster. Though he looks tinypared to the beast''s mouth size.


    A golden circle appeared on his head and the second one followed. The two golden lights illuminated the mouth of the beast and he could see various liquids dripping from its mouth.


    '' I mustn''t let those things touch me.''


    "Sound Annihtion. "


    The rings glowed brightly and became sturdier. They hummed joyfully and bolted toward the open mouth of the cobra.


    The Seven Stripe Cobra sensed an iing danger but it was toote to retreat.


    Bang!


    Ah!!


    The beast flew backward, killing a lot of zombies, and grimacing in pain. Meanwhile, two dangerous weapons flew toward Justin when he attacked the cobra.


    After he attacked the beast, he didn''t have time to check the result of his attack. There was a more pressing issue.


    He jumped up and twisted his body avoiding the first weapon while the second was already on him.


    ''Since I can''t avoid it. Then, I will take it head on.''


    "Begone!" He shouted, sending a powerful punch toward therge hammer.


    The space around him constricted and when the fist power collided with the hammer collided.


    Po! Po! Po!


    The vacuum was torn under the enormous power. The crude hammer couldn''t withstand the fist power and shattered into pieces.


    Hended on the ground and breathed a sigh of relief. He wiped the bead of sweat from his forehead when he heard a voice.


    "Do you need help?"


    *****Author''s Note****


    Mass release event.


    1000 privilege chapters unlock. + 10 chapters


    I''m expecting your support and love.

 Chapter 74 Justine New Skill

    "Do you need help?"


    Justin creased his brow and looked in the voice''s direction. He saw a youngdy riding a beast like a tiger,ing out from the opposite street.


    ''How the hell!?'' He thought in dismay.


    Yet, he didn''t let any expression show on his face.


    "If you can assist me, I won''t mind." He answered, running toward the two First Circle zombies.


    He needed to destroy these two assholes for disturbing him before the seven-stripe cobra came back.


    Seeing Justin dashing toward them, the two First Circle zombies rushed him with another weapon in their hands.


    Hmmmm!


    A golden trail rushed toward Justin from the back and appeared in front when he was only a couple of feet from the zombies.


    This was his soul weapon. The rings.


    Bang!


    The two zombies stumbled backward when they were hit by the rings. Their darkened red eyes rolled in their socket and every joint in their bones were trembling.


    "Begone!" Justin shouted.


    This was his new skill. As he was getting closer to Third Circle Existence. His understanding of his ability and weapons had deepened.


    And with these new skills, he knew his path had brightened up a little bit.


    The two zombies didn''t understand what just happened. A golden light came out of the rings and hit them. But it didn''t generate any force.


    But they found themselves flying in the air while every part of their bodies crashed. And that wasn''t all, every path of the attack was turned into smithereens.


    No one could tell how many zombies died in just that attack. The attack was just powerful. What shocked Justin was that the attack didn''t create any earth-shaking effect or sound.


    "Wow! That''s insane!" A voice shouted from His back.


    Justin didn''t need to turn to know which voice it was.


    ''Indeed! It''s insane.'' He nodded slightly.


    He turned and saw the woman riding a tiger beast with a long spear.


    He froze and watched the battle of the young woman. He was fascinated by her way of fighting.


    Riding the tiger beast gave her unprecedented speed. While her spear killed the beast before they even came closer.


    Also, the Tiger beast wasn''t idle, every swing of its paw killed the ordinary zombie. It bit some and swallowed them.


    "Interesting." He murmured.


    Hiss!


    A deafening hiss came from the distance. And a towering beast raised its head and stared in a certain direction.


    "Fuck! I thought you killed it." The woman shouted.


    She pped her mouth twice and it nodded, changing its direction from the serpent''s location.


    "How could I have forgotten about it." Justin shook his head and rushed toward the snake.


    His ring appeared in front of him osciting, generating a gust of wind.


    Every nearby zombie was sent flying from the sheer force of the rings. With the newly discovered skill. His confidence had shot off the roof.


    Crash!


    Buildings were crashing like they were nothing as the Seven Stripe cobra slithered toward him.


    Suddenly, a shadow descended on him out of nowhere.  Justin squinted his brow and didn''t dare dilly dally.


    The attack was just too big to avoid. Morose, he didn''t have the intention of avoiding the attack.


    Two golden circles appeared on his head. He sent his weapon toward the iing attack.


    "Sound Disintegration" He shouted.


    The two rings orbit around each other, traveling at a breathtaking speed.


    The halo from the rings makes everyone see the shadow. It was the huge tail of the snake.


    "This is crazy!" The young man murmured from the far end of the battle.


    Suddenly, a First Circle zombie spotted her and rushed toward her, raising its ax.


    "Do you think I''m a pushover?" She muttered in disdain.


    A First Circle appeared on her head while her beast erges. They rushed toward the zombie leaving a trail of dust.


    The Tiger beast appeared in front of the First Circle zombie and mmed its paw toward the iing ax.<sub> </sub>


    Bang!


    The beast cried in pain but didn''t take a step while the young woman on it sent its spear toward the defenseless zombie.


    Bang!


    The zombie stumbled back and arge crack appeared on its chest. It blinks its eyes and rolled them in its socket.


    Whoosh!


    The Tiger beast appeared in front of the beast with a follow-up attack.


    Crash!


    The zombies were sent flying into the distance while it shattered into two.


    "Well done!" She pped her mount.


    Meanwhile, Justin''s weapon collided with the enormous tail.


    Boom!


    Hiss!


    The snake cried in pain. Its huge tail was sent crashing toward the surrounding building while ghastly injury appeared on it.


    The big eyes of the snake change to the shade of red. It didn''t care about its injury and rushed toward  Justin in fury.


    "Let''s finish this once and for all." He shouted.


    The more he fought, the more he realized that some mystery was unraveling for him automatically.


    If he wasn''t fighting, those things won''te to him.


    Since his previous battle, he had been noticing some differences in the change in his body and weapon. But he couldn''t wrap his hand around it.


    Now, he understands some things. It is time to put it into action.


    He rushed toward him while the halo on his head glowed like never before. While the seven colors appeared on the head of the cobra, glowing.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere changed and a tornado of wind appeared out of nowhere and rushed toward Justin.


    The tornado destroyed everything in its path. While the force of the tornado almost made him lose his footing.


    Yet, he rushed toward the dangerous tornado. The distance between the two beings became closer.


    When the distance was less than 5-meters. Justin sent his weapon toward the serpent.


    The Seven stripe cobra wanted to dodge the rings but it was useless. They aren''t any ordinary weapon. They''re soul weapons controlled by his soul.


    It followed the snake''s every movement.


    Bang!


    It hit the snake and it cried in pain but it changed its target and opened its mouth.


    ''It should work.'' Justin thought.


    That attack was a test attack for his next crazy action.


    "What is he unto?" The young woman with the beast murmured from a distance.


    When the tornado was only a few feet from him. All his hairs were flying back and his eyes zed from the sheer force of the wind.


    Hemanded his weapon and they oscited around him. He jumped forward, trying to bypass the tornado.


    But the sucking power of the tornado was trying to suck him in.


    Seeing this, his expression didn''t change. He used all his soul power and strengthened his defense.


    Whoosh!


    He came out of the tornado and appeared in front of the cobra''s eyes.


    The long fangs of the snake were already outside with its mouth opened wide.


    Justin didn''t fluster.


    "Begone!"


    He attacks the Cobra with his newly discovered skill.


    If he didn''t seed. It would be very difficult to keep his life in one piece. But if he did. Then, he was lucky.


    Two golden arcs of light flew out of the rings and entered the Seven Stripe Cobra. While Justin was descending rapidly.


    He saw the snake fangsing toward him but suddenly¡­.

 Chapter 75 Full Of Power

    "This is awesome!" A voice shouted, sending a powerful punch toward the heart of a First Circle zombie.


    Crashed!


    The zombie flew backward and crashed into a half-destroyed store.


    Mack stood proudly and looked at the horde of zombies and beasts around him with a smile.


    A couple of meters from him was ady with a bow and arrow. Each arrow took tens of zombies. This was Merab in her new form of power.


    Her bow had darkened more with a golden glow of  strange markings. Every time she shoots an arrow. The markings on her bow glowed and gathered into the tip of the arrow.


    "Hmm!" She squinted her brow and rushed forward and slid onto the ground avoiding arge object.


    Bang!


    A huge ax stuck to the ground and sent enormous waves everywhere. Yet, she didn''t bat an eye at the back and released the golden arrow on her bow.


    "Kill Shot!" She announced confidently.


    The space around the arrow was constricted, making the air vibrate. It traveled at unprecedented speed and appeared at the far distant First Circle zombie.


    The zombie didn''t feel anything. It continues to rush toward Merab location with its eyes burning fiercely in their socket.


    Bang!


    It was thrown backward and its eyes dimmed before it crashed into the nearby building.


    "I believe you can handle thest First Circle zombie" Merab stood from the floor.


    "Of course," Mack answered.


    He looked at thest First Circle zombie in the distance and smiled. Stream of power flow throughout his body.


    Now he understood how Justin felt when he was looking at them. A First Circle Existence without unlocking its core power could only bring out 40 percent of its actual strength.


    He rushed toward the zombie without caring about the ordinary zombie. While all the wolves had been killed previously. It was quite easy for them.


    They were expecting the wolf''s alpha but they failed to see it.


    Gra! Gra!


    Seeing its target rushing toward him, the First Circle zombie made a weird noise and raised its weapon.


    "Earth vibration." He shouted, punching the ground.


    A powerful ripple spread throughout the surrounding area, killing every ordinary zombie.


    The vibration power was just great.


    Nevertheless, the First Circle zombie only took a couple of steps while its body quivered. It blinked twice and shook its body and resumed its sprint.


    When the distance was a couple of feet, the zombie swung its weapon going for his head.


    ''Previously, I would have been injured by this attack but not now.''


    Instead of avoiding the attack, he undergoes metamorphism. His body turned ck like steel.


    He punched the ie sickle directly.


    Boom!


    The sickle was flung out of the zombie''s hand and it stumbled backward while Mack didn''t leave its position.  He raised his chin proudly and looked like a retreating zombie and snickered.


    ''Let end this.''


    It was time to use the new skill he unlocked when he uncovered his core.


    He sprinted toward the zombie and jumped.


    "Iron Punch!" He shouted.


    A stream of metal gathered at the tip of his punch while the First Circle on his head glowed brightly.


    Boom!


    His punches connected with the chest of the zombie and threw it into the distance.


    In the air, its chest gave way. It crumbled and its red eyes dimmed and flickered for a second before it went out.


    Dead!


    Macknded on the ground and looked at the dead zombie in the distance.  He looked at his fist and nodded.


    "Are you done?" Merab asked from the back.


    " Yeah." He turned and looked at the battle scene and shook his head.<sub> </sub>


    ''If we didn''t discover our cover. This would be our graveyard.''


    "Let''s race back. We don''t know how things are in the shelter." Merab announced, looking at the way to the shelter.


    Since they could encounter zombies and beasts. Then, it wasn''t impossible for those at the shelter not to encounter them.


    "Sure!"


    Whoosh!


    The two silhouettes disappeared from the fight scene leaving a gust of wind.  The deste street was filled with the stench of blood and sulfur.


    Cracks appeared on the roads with destroyed buildings both left and right.


    While the road was filled with the blood of both humans and beasts. Zombie''s bones are scattered everywhere.


    But every passing second, the bones of the zombie were disappearing into thin air.


    ¡­..


    "What took you so long?" A voiceined in happiness.


    A young man came out of the Humvee and looked at the panic-streaking ordinary humans and shook his head.


    "I can''t talk right now. Let''s handle these beasts. "


    The five people that survived the previous onught looked at the rats with hatred. They took out their rifle while a man mounted the Humvee which has a heavy caliber weapon.


    Ta! Ta! Ta!


    The deafening sound of bullets echoed in front of the shelter. The ordinary people smile and their panicked hearts rx.


    With these weapons, there was nothing for them to fear.


    Under the heavy assault, the rats were dying like flies.


    Steven the science teacher didn''t relent in his attack on the rats. His metal arrow whistles amid the rats, harvesting their lives.


    "I think we''re now safe," Nasir announced, killing thest rat in front of him.


    Hmm. Hmm.


    Chloe nodded, wiping the bead of sweat from her forehead. She looked at the horizon and saw countless corpses of rats and sighed.


    ''If not for the Pipe man. Nika won''t be able to leave and battle with the king of the rats. ''


    "I guess  I camete for the party." A voice echoed from the group''s back


    Immediately, everyone turned their back and saw an old man with two kids behind him.


    "Grandpa Phillip! What are you doing outside!" Chloe shouted.


    "What do you mean? I came to join the party. s¡­" Grandpa Phillip shook his head.


    "Where is Justin?"


    "The leader hasn''t returned," Nasir answered.


    "Oh!" he nodded and returned to the shelter.


    "What are you all doing?" A voice shouted from a distance.


    Everyone turned their head in the voice direction and saw a young man with a giant rat on his back.


    This was Nika.


    "Because we''ve defeated the enemy that doesn''t allow us to let down our guard"


    Bang!


    He threw the giant rat on the ground and looked at the group in front of him.


    He turned his head and looked at armed men and saw only five. He knew what had happened and shook his head.


    ''If these five could return. Merab and that prick should be alive.''


    "Well done everyone. We''ve won."


    A pleasant smile appeared on the face of everyone. This was a battle without any hope of winning. But something unexpected happened.


    Now, the confidence of the people shoots out of the roof. Their chance for their survival. They thought.


    "Nasir and Pipe man, please lead some people to fortify all the entrances to the shelter."


    "What happened?" Two voices shouted at once.

 Chapter 76 First Companion

    "How do you do that?" A dumbfounded voice asked.


    Justin turned his head and looked at the stupefieddy while he let out his pent of breath.


    Though what he did looks awesome. It was too risky and had a high probability of failing. If not for his understanding of his weapons and ability. Then, it would be another story.


    "I''m just lucky." He answered truthfully.


    "Are you for real!?"


    "Hmm. Hmm." He nodded.


    In front of him was the corpse of the Severn stripe cobra. Thest stunt took a toll on his body.


    _____


    Endurance: 15


    Stamina: 10


    _____


    Watching his hiding stat, he sighed again. The tornado had a powerful sucking force. It was due to these two hidden stats he could pull off the stunts.


    Suddenly, something unimaginable happened. One of his rings flew out of his control and speed toward a direction.


    ''What the hell!?''


    Unknown to thedy riding his tiger beast mount. A golden trail appeared in front of her out of the blue and she blinked.


    Whoosh!


    The ringshed to thedy''s arm and appeared on her left arm.


    Thedy gasped and jacked her head backward with her eyes widened. She blinked twice and looked at the foreign object on her arm.


    ''What is happening?'' She shouted in her mind.


    ____


    Soul Companion Detected.


    Bindingmencing.


    Bindingpleted


    Justin and Kira''s souls bounded sessfully.


    ____


    Both Justin and Kira were lost. What the hell is going on? Most especially, Kira.


    She didn''t know anything about Justin and the bonding of a thing that was happening.


    Are you kidding me!?


    ____


    Do you want to soul share?


    Yes | No


    ____


    "What the hell is soul sharing?" Both Justin and Kira shouted.


    _______


    As a soulpanion, during your first bonding, you have the chance to share core power to boost your level.


    And this is a one-time thing. If you want to know more about soul sharing, please explore yourself.


    _______


    Reading the popup notification in front of them, the two souls were lost. Both of them were strangers. Why would they soul share?


    The word soul was frightening Kira. There were still a couple of distances between the two.


    They stared in each other''s direction without uttering a word.


    "Let''s deal with these zombies before we decide," Justin announced in a low voice.


    Though his voice was low, Kira could hear his voice.


    "Alright?" She nodded and looked at the few ordinary zombies in front of her tap her mount twice.


    Gra!


    Her mount raced toward the zombies with a fierce gaze. While Kira tried to focus on the battle.


    Justin shook his head and rushed toward the iing zombies.


    "At leaste back?" He grumbled.


    Now, he was left with only one weapon. He didn''t know how to react to this sudden change in an event but sighed.


    ''After the battle, we will discuss it.'' With that thought, he focuses on the zombies.<sub> </sub>


    There were still a couple of zombies on the street. And he couldn''t retreat without dealing some damage to them.


    ¡­.


    On the other side, Susan leads the group at an extreme speed.


    Frequently, she looked at her side mirror. No one knew what she was thinking. She bit her lips and step on the gas.


    The Ferrari shoots forward like a bullet. Behind her were others who were trying to keep up with her.


    When they arrived at thest juncture of the shelter. Suddenly, Susan steps on the break, creating a piercing sound.


    "Why did she stop!?" Those from behind shouted in their car.


    She turned the car and faced where she came from. Her mind wasn''t at peace thinking about the enormous beast.


    She hates herself for hiding behind a man for security. If I am going to die. I better die trying rather than cowered in fear.


    She hates men and anything to do with them. Only a fraction of men was on her good list. Yet, there is still a wall between them.


    Many she asked her why she hated men but she didn''t give a reply.


    She came out of her car and waved to the peopleing out.


    "What is the problem?" A young man in histe 20''s asked.


    "Nothing. I need to go back and help him. He alone can''t face such a stream of zombies and that enormous beast." She said, Her voice gave no room for any further discussion.


    "We''ve arrived at thest juncture from the shelter. It should rather be safe. Whatever happens, don''t stop until you reach the shelter."


    "Ok"


    "Ok," The group chorused and entered their cars with a sigh of relief.


    Their muscle had been tensed throughout the journey. Any zombie attack would break theirst line of defense.


    Quickly, the group depart while Susan raced toward Justin''s position. She tried to push the car to the limit.


    "You just wait, you will realize how wrong you are." She murmured with determination.


    ¡­.


    Bang!


    Thest zombie was destroyed and two people stood a couple of meters from each other.


    A bead of sweat appeared on Kira''s forehead while Justine didn''t have any change in expression.


    Justin looked at the ruins around them and sighed. Andstly, his eyes fell on the big beast.


    ''How am I going to carry that thing to the shelter.'' He rubbed his temple.


    "What are you thinking?" Kira asked.


    "I''m thinking about how to carry the dead snake."


    "You don''t worry. I have a skill that can help."


    "Oh!" Justin raised his brow and stared at Kira for a moment.


    "What do you think about the soul share?" Kira asked.


    Though she tried to take her mind from that bizarre scene. Her mind still went back.


    "For me, I believe we should agree," Justin answered.


    "Why?"


    "Because we''ve nothing to lose."


    "Why?"


    "Because if they wanted to harm us. They won''t have waited till now. And besides that my soul weapon."


    Kira pursed her lips for a moment and wanted to ask another question when Justin interrupted her.


    "Please don''t ask me any more questions. If you''re scared of soul share, you should have found somece to hide and never care about getting stronger."


    "At least let me say my mind." Kira pouted.


    "Are we doing this or not?"


    "Fine!"


    ____


    Do you want to soul share?


    Yes | No


    ____


    ''Yes''

 Chapter 77 Third Level Existence

    *****


    "Huh!"


    Kira staggered backward, holding her head, grunting. While Justin didn''t have any change in his expression.


    His eyshes only blinked twice.


    ____


    Soul Sharingmencing.


    _____


    The pain assaulting Kira increased and she fell to her kneel. A red liquid escaped from the corner of her lips.


    A mirage of memory appeared flicking every moment on both of their heads. Since Justin was way stronger than Kira.


    His ability to withstand the soul-share pain was higher than that of Kira.


    As the name suggested, both parties were sharing their deepest memory.


    After what seemed like forever, the soul sharing stopped. And both Kira and Justin could breathe a sigh of relief.


    They both opened their eyes and stared at each other''s faces. Now, they understood each other''s secrets and what they''d passed through during their entire life.


    ___


    Soul Share Completed.


    ___


    ____


    Core power Share Begins.


    ___


    Seeing another popup notification, the duo blinked. ''


    ''As it not end.'' They both thought.


    A golden light fell on them and the baptism of heaven began. Subconsciously the duo closes their eyes.


    Kira levitated from the ground. Her long hair swayed, shining in golden light. A First Circle appeared on her head.


    The circle brightened every second while her understanding of beast taming was increasing every second.


    Meanwhile, Justin''s phenomenon was greater than Kira''s. He was stronger and a bit closer to Third Circle''s existence.


    _________


    Name: Justin GreenLake.


    Thread: (500/500) [Upgradeable]


    Circle: Second (Third Circle evolution: [1] kill 3 Second Circle Existence. [2] Kill Three hundred First Circle Existence.)


    [Second Circle Existence killed: 2/3]


    [First Circle Existence killed: 30/300]


    Sound Resonance: (Level> Physical.) (Radius: 300 meters)


    Rings. 2 (level> Small Sess > Greater Sess.)


    __ Skills ___


    Sound Annihtions (Level: Beginner) [Skill upgrade: Greater Sess.]


    Sound Disintegration (Level:Novice) [Skill upgrade: Small Sess]


    New Skill: Begone : (Level: Novice) [Skill upgrade: Small Sess.


    Damage: 40% ]


    ___


    Endurance: 30


    Stamina: 30


    ----


    ________


    He only needs to kill 1 Second Existence to level up. But under the baptism of heaven caused by core power sharing.


    The condition was met automatically. At once, a third circle began to form on top of his head.


    His light brightened, like a sun. The golden light pierce through the sky and it could be seen far and near.


    A deafening thunder sound reverberated through the sky, followed by a red bolt of lightning.


    But what followed was the calm atmosphere. The cold stench of blood disappeared into thin air, leaving a heavenly fragrance that could nourish the soul.


    Subconsciously, Justin''s ear twitched. He heard a whisper and with every second, the whispers became clearer.


    The female voice was sensational, it reached the depth of his soul. The voice continued to speak like he was teaching him.


    [Be prepared.]


    That were thest words he heard before the voice faded into the thin air.


    Justin opened his eyes and met a dumbfounded gaze. Kira''s mouth was ajar. For a couple of seconds, she didn''t blink.


    "Y-Y-You¡­ Y-You''ve leveled up"


    "I can say that to you?"<sub> </sub>


    Justin''s feet touched the ground gently and smiled. It was a rare smile. The three-stack golden circle above him dimmed and disappeared.


    ''Though all my past was seen by her. The reward was greater than I expected.'' He thought happily.


    ___


    Core powering sharepleted.


    ___


    Immediately, Justin''s ring on Kira''s arm detached from her and flew toward Justin.


    When the ring appeared on his arm, he felt a connection. A connection that wasn''t his.


    He raised his head and looked at Kira.


    "What!" Kira pouted.


    All her secrets were seen by Justin. She felt naked. She was annoyed and wanted to vent her annoyance on him


    But when she remembered all his memories. She bit and swallowed her annoyance.


    Compared her memory to his, was like a kid to an adult. It was iparable.


    "I know how you feel but there is nothing we could do about it," Justin said slowly.


    "With you being a Second Circle existence. Our chance to survive has increased by another bar."


    "Though we''re forcefully bonded by some hidden power. What could we do? In therge scheme of things. We''re still nothing¡­." He paused briefly before he continued.


    "Only by getting stronger can we unravel this mystery. So it is your choice how you deal with this¡­."


    Kira blinked her eyes staring at the young man in front of her in awe. She knew he had experienced many things far greater than his age. So his maturity was way far from his age.


    She took a deep breath. She wasn''t stupid. She understood what he was saying. Though she increased her strength, who knows what was waiting for in the future?


    "Fine! But you''re not to say anything about us beingpanions. And don''t talk about what you see in¡­."


    "Do I look like that sort of person?" He interrupted.


    "No! but let me say my piece." She stumps her foot on the road and creates a web crack.


    "You aren''t like this in your memory. All this attitude started when you became a First Circle existence." She snapped.


    "With what I have experienced, how do you expect me to behave?" He questioned.


    Kira was silent. She had no way of refuting his im. She opened her mouth to talk but was interrupted.


    "Do you know how it feels to be trampled on, betrayed, and left hopeless?"


    Through their bond, Kira could feel his conflicted emotion. She knew how difficult it was for him to bottle up all his grievances and forge forward.


    Her heart stirred. It ached.


    ''Why am I feeling like this


    She didn''t know but she had a guess.  It was through their bond.


    "Let''s forget about the past and let''s look at the future. " He took a deep breath to calm his raging heartbeat.


    "Indeed!" She nodded.


    This was one of the things she noticed in his memory. He always forges ahead, no matter the situation.


    "Are youing to our shelter?"


    "What choice do I have?"


    Justin chuckled and looked at his stat.


    ____


    Name: Justin GreenLake.


    First Circle Thread: (0/300)


    Circle: Third


    Sound Resonance: (Level> Physical.) (Radius: 600 meters)


    Soul Rings. 2 (level: Greater Sess.)


    __ Skills ___


    Sound Annihtions (Level: Beginner) [Skill upgrade: Greater Sess.]


    Sound Disintegration (Level:Novice) [Skill upgrade: Small Sess]


    New Skill: Begone : (Level: Novice) [Skill upgrade: Small Sess.


    Damage: 50% ]


    ___


    Endurance: 50


    Stamina: 50


    _____


    ''Shit! I need to kill 300 First Circle Existence!''


    ...


    Deep in a forest, a crack appeared in space and a tunnel was created. An eerie feeling fills the atmosphere and a beinges out of the crack.


    "Earth, I''ve arrived."

 Chapter 78 Back To The Shelter

    "Ah! Help me!" A man grimaced in pain.


    A ghastly injury appeared on his chest while wriggling on the ground in his pool of blood.


    The ground floor was full of blood, wailing, and screaming. The thick stench of blood permits the air.


    Those that were able to walk were moving back and forth trying to help those that were injured.  Everything was chaotic.


    On the second floor, a group of people stood with stern expressions.


    "How many died?" Nika asked.


    "20 dead and 15 injured," Nasir answered.


    "Can the 15 be saved?"


    "We can''t say. It depends on the avable resources. And the resources are dwelling every second."


    "This is worse than I imagined. I thought our situation was bad. But this¡­" Merab''s voice trailed.


    "We should stabilize the situation first and think of a more appropriate solution," Mack announced slowly.


    "You''re right. Let''s do that. All hands should be on deck. When the others arrived. We know what to do next?" Nika said.


    The others nodded and quickly dispersed, rushing to the gourd.


    ¡­.


    Creak!


    "What happened!"


    A screeching of a car brake echoed inside the deste street. A young woman jacked her head forward slightly and held the wheel.


    Albeit her eyes fixed on the ruin in front of her. Her gaze lingered on from one ruin to another but she blinked her eyes when she spotted a caring her way.


    ''Did he do all this?''


    ''My god!''


    This was Susan back from the previous fight scene. But what she saw left her bbergasted.


    "There is a car ahead," Kira announced, ncing at Justin.


    "I can see that" He answered without looking at her.


    Justin stopped his car in front of Susan''s car and came out while Kira followed.


    ''He has a person with him.'' Susan was shocked.


    Thest time she checked, no one was inside his car and on the battle scene.


    Where did shee from?


    She took a deep breath and shook the unnecessary thought from her mind and came out of the car.


    ''Wow!'' Kira thought.


    ''Huh!'' Susan gasped.


    When she came in front of the duo. Her heart missed a beat. She felt a sudden suppression from nowhere. Besides, the two in front of her had an ethereal bearing.


    Thedy beside Justin was beautiful with an otherworldly feeling. She felt as if thedy was not human but fairies.


    When her gaze fell on Justin. She was astounded. His average look and physique had improved by arge margin. Now, he could be considered handsome.


    She sucked in a cold breath while she tried to maintain her stoic expression.


    But it was for nuts before the duo. The slight change in her facial expression gave her away.


    "What happened?" She asked slowly, trying to hide her surprise.


    "Nothing much. As you can see, the battle is over." Justin answered.


    "How are the others?" He questioned.


    "They are good. I left them at thest juncture of the shelter before I turned back."


    "Alright!" He nodded.


    "Kira meets Susan. Susan meets Kira." He introduced.


    In the beginning, he didn''t want to introduce them butter decided against it since they would be working together in the future.


    "Hi," Kira smiled.


    "Hi," Susan replied coldly.


    "Let''s return to the shelter. But first, we need to pick some resources on the way." He announced and got back to his car.<sub> </sub>


    On the other side of the street, two sports cars parked in front of the building, and three people came out of the cars.


    ''This should be it.''


    He released his perception and noticed the slight traces of battle. And not an ordinary battle but a battle with a powerful beast.


    Without further ado, he walked into the store followed by the two.


    The cold stench of blood and the rotten smell of dead bodies permit their air. However, the three didn''t flinch.


    They looked at the surroundings calmly. Justin''s steps didn''t stop for a minute, he continued to move forward with his perception guiding his way.


    Quickly, they arrived at thest hidden room and saw the destroyed door.


    "How do you discover this ce?" Kira questioned, turning to Justin.


    "One of our people discovered it by mistake. I presume." He answered and entered the hidden storeroom.


    A lot of food and many other materials were arranged on the shelves. Inside the room were three shelves with various varieties.


    Justin didn''t need to tell the duo before they knew what to do. They sprung to action and their Dao of lootin¡ª picking was in full swing.


    The two cars were full of various materials. After a couple of minutes, the room was empty.


    The three came out and saw their cars and shook their heads. There was barely any space to sit.


    "Let''s get going," Justin announced.


    Vroom!


    "Do you hear that sound?" A young man asked.


    "What sound?" Another man asked.


    He squinted his brow and straightened his ear, trying to listen to the sound.


    "I know you hear?" The first young man snorted.


    "How many threads do you have?"  he asked.


    "7 and you?"


    "10. I just need to fulfill the evolution requirement before I evolve to First Circle Existence." He answered proudly.


    "Wow! You''re lucky."


    "Of course. And I''m hardworking."


    Vroom!


    "Do you hear the sound again?" the face of the first young man became serious and he looked in the sound direction.


    p "Yes! I can hear the sound now."</anda>


    The two were the new guards monitoring the first street, leading to the shelter.


    They''ve only been guiding the spot for less than 20 minutes when they hear a car sound.


    They hid and held their breath, waiting for the car toe closer. They didn''t need to wait for long when two spot cars raced toward them.


    "There is a barricade ahead," Kira announced.


    Yet, Justin didn''t slow down his speed. When he was only a couple of feet from the stack of mutted vehicles blocking the road.


    He stepped on the brake, swirled the wheel to the left, and drew the hand brake.


    The car tyre screeched loudly, leaving a tyre print on the road, drifting a couple of feet before it stopped.


    Everyone was shocked by the swivel action. The two guards were shocked and their mouths were ajar, leaving one word in their minds.


    ''Cool!''


    Creak!


    The door of the car opened and Justin came out, staring at the guards'' hideout. Seeing his gaze, the two guards recovered from their initial shock and jumped out from the hidden position.


    "Wee back"


    The two didn''t dilly dally. They move the barricade quickly.


    Vroom!


    Three people came out of the cars and entered the shelter.  Behold, the state of the ground floor shocked them.


    "What the hell happened!?"

 Chapter 79 Plan For The Future

    "Are you done?"


    "Yes" Nasir took his seat and all eyes turned to the young man sitting at the center of the rectangr big table.


    This young man was Justin.


    It has been two days since thest deadly battle and the tension in the building had reduced to a considerate degree.


    This was their first official meeting¡ª so to say. The past couple of days had been nerve-cracking.


    Now, everyone was in the room, including the injured grandpa Philip who had recovered to a considerate degree. While the Pipe man¡ª Steven was on seat.


    He and Grandpa Philip were the oldest in the room. Pipe man''s gaze lingered on the face of everyone in the room and sighed silently.


    ''Everyone in the room is STRONG''


    On the right side of Justin was a woman. A youngdy precisely. Kira.


    She was the second most powerful person in the room. Though no one announced it, the pressure they felting from made them wary.


    While on the left was Nika and beside him was an icy goddess¡ª Susan.


    Opposite her was grandpa Philip, who was still in a bandage. And below was Merab and the others.


    This seating was done consciously or subconsciously based on their power.


    However, no one raised a voice against it. What was on their mind was how to survive.


    Thest battle shook everyone in the room to the core. They realized danger was hanging over each person''s head.


    The self-righteous Mack had been quiet since he came back. While the icy  Susan had barely spoken a word.


    Even when Mack tries to start a conversation with her. She only gave perfunctory replies and left. He was lost by her behavior but controlled his emotions.


    Hmm! Hmm!


    Justin cleared his throat. Immediately, the tense atmosphere was raised by another degree.


    Subconsciously, everyone straightened their back and pushed all the nonsensical thoughts to the back of their mind. Now, they were all ears.


    He opened his mouth and began slowly.


    "The first hurdle has been ovee as a group, a team, or amunity. Call it whatever you like. But we overcame our first test."


    "I congratte everyone for surviving another day¡­" He paused and took a deep.


    "But the test had just begun. Believe me."


    Listening to thest sentence, swallow the lumps in their throat.


    Though they were mentally prepared to face what was toe. Yet, hearing from the most powerful person in the room adds a bitter taste to their mouth.


    "I''m not doing this to scare you or being arrogant. But telling you the facts."


    "Survival is my utmost priority and that should be yours. Now¡­"


    The word Now contains an unspeakable power. Those in the room felt as if the world was isted from them.


    The heart of everyone in the room skipped a bit. What sort of power is this!? They screamed in their mind.


    Justin didn''t release a bit of his sound power intentionally. This was one of the perks thate with being a Third Circle Existence.


    Just getting a bit serious releases a sound power from his mouth.


    "We need to structure thismunity and we need everyone''s contribution. As I have previously said, we won''t condone idleness,ziness, and unnecessary burden. As we move, everyone in themunity should move. No one should be a burden to one another."


    "We''re still few but that doesn''t stop us from having a solid structure that must be followed."


    "What we need to survive and how to survive as a whole¡­." He paused a bit and added.


    "Please let everyone voice their opinion."<sub> </sub>


    For a couple of seconds, no one uttered a word but it was broken by a middle-aged man.  Pipe Man.


    "As you have rightfully said. We structure as amunity. For amunity to be structured, we need to have a hierarchy, then jobs, currency, and benefit." He concluded.


    "Thank you," Justin said and looked at the face of the others.


    "Anybody else." He added.


    "What type of hierarchy?" Mack questioned.


    "I don''t know. I guess the leader can decide" The pipe man added.


    "Before we talk about that. Let''s talk about others." Justin said.


    "Let''s talk about our defense and resources. Only when we''re alive can we think about benefit, hierarchy, and whatnot." Grandpa Phillip proposed.


    "Good!" Justin nodded.


    "Mack, you''re from a military background. What do you think we should do with the limited weapons and men we have." He threw the load on him.


    "We can create a patrol team that would guard all the entrances leading to the shelter and then we need a stronger team to be deployed in case of emergency¡­" Mack paused a bit, thinking for a bit before sighing.


    "Most of them need training. Half of the ammunition would be wasted if they were not trained to hit their target. But I guess we can do that as time goes on."


    "Alright. You shall be in charge." He announced.


    "I need you to submit a draft of your operation by the end of today. Now, the issue of defense has been settled. Let''s move on."


    "Resources and Job." Nasir proposed.


    "How many people are willing to work with ordinary people? Besides, how many ordinary people do we have?" Justin turned to him.


    "60 and all of them are ready to work," Nasir responded calmly.


    "Where is their data?"


    Chloe gave him a folder. And quickly, he opened it and skimmed through with one nce.


    He closed it and ced it on the table.


    "Since the ordinary people had been assigned work. That makes it easy. Now, we need to deal with the threaded people."


    (AN: threaded means those that are yet to evolve to First Circle existence.)


    "We have 20 threaded brave men. How should we manage them."


    "10 of them would be ced in security while the other 10 should be designated as hunters." Mack proposed.


    "Then, the shelter defense wouldn''t be effective." Susan talked for the first time.


    All eyes turned to her, expecting her to continue.


    "How could 10 people patrol three major entrances to the shelter? That''s the major entrance. We don''t know the hidden ones. Besides, are they going to work during the day and night won''t be added?" She questioned.


    "Night would be added," Justin answered. Though he had already understood what she was trying to say.


    "Then, are ten men not going to sleep and have fun?"


    Now, everyone understood what she was trying to say. Mack looked at her for a moment and smiled slightly. ''As expected of the woman I fell in love with. ''


    He understood thepses in the security but she had beaten him to voice out his opinion.


    "We don''t need to deliberate on it," Justin announced.


    "Nasir, add ten ordinary people to the defense team. I believe that should solve it." He said.


    "Now for the hunting team as Mack had said. What do you think?"


    ****

 Chapter 80 Did I Forget Anything?

    "Before you decide on the hunting team. You must know how many First Circle existence there is in the shelter."


    All eyes turned to the source of the voice. This time around, everyone was a bit surprised. The speaker was Kira.


    "Am I not allowed to speak?" She raised her brow.


    They shook their heads and averted their gaze. Seeing their reaction, Justin chuckled but had no expression on his face.


    "Are all the First Circle Existence here?" Merab announced, diffusing the awkward atmosphere.


    "Then, the hunter team should be divided into three and led by a First Circle individual." Kira proposed.


    "Then what about the other First Circle people? You know they also need to kill to level up and they can''t do that by staying inside the shelter." Susan retorted.


    "As a First Circle Existence, you don''t need a group to hunt. You can venture out alone to hunt. Why I suggest they follow the thread was for safety and efficiency." Kira responded calmly.


    "That would make them vulnerable to danger." Susan paused before she added.


    "I''m not going against your suggestion. But we need a solid n to safeguard our safety since there would be a Third Circle Existence waiting for us. Not to talk of numerous Second Circle Existence. With the rate at which those zombies and beasts are evolving. Out there is unpredictable. And venturing out there alone is suicidal." Susan concluded.


    That was the longest she had spoken since she joined the shelter. All those that knew her looked at her in a new light.


    Most especially Mack. He had never seen her talk that much in his life. They had been childhood friends and he could say that he knew her the best.


    "You''re right." Kira nodded.


    "Then, what do you suggest?"


    "We pair and divide the days into two. While thest day would be to rest." Susan began.


    "The first day would be for First Circle to go out. They would Scot and venture deeper into the city. Then, on the second day, the hunter team would venture out but not as deep as the First  Existence team¡­ And so, it continues like that. " She concluded.


    "That''s a nice strategy. I support it. With this, it would be rare for the ordinary team to fall into the trap of the beast and zombies." Kira smiled.


    "I guess it was decided then," Justin announced.


    "Grandpa Philip will be in charge of the hunting team. Everything the hunting team finds would be submitted to you and you will work with Susan to turn them into a contribution point."


    "No problem," Grandpa Philip nodded.


    "Susan how''s the contributions point"


    Susan forwarded a book to him and said.


    "That is the sketch work of the contribution point. As you can see, everything in the shelter needs contribution points. But I have yet to decide the basic contribution that would be allocated to everyone in the building at the start."


    "Assign the ordinary 10 contribution points while the threaded will get 30 points. Also, the first week inside the shelter would be free amodation." Justine paused a bit before he continued.


    "Amodation is 10% of each basic group." He added.


    "What about the first Circle upward?" Susan questioned.


    "First Circle 100 points and Second Circle 500 points. While my contribution points. I will let you decide." He responded.


    "Also, for the Circle Existence, their amodation is 50% of their basic points," Justin added.


    Everyone took a deep breath and looked at each other. The distribution of the points was ruthless. Also, they need to pay for amodation which is weekly.<sub> </sub>


    This was only for amodation. Then, what about food and other stuff?


    They shook their heads and looked at Justin and sighed.


    "You ask us to decide your basic contribution. Can I ask? What level are you?" The Pipe man asked.


    Huh!


    Everyone sucked in a cold breath, waiting for Justin to respond. While they expect him to hide his evolution Circle.


    "Third Circle," Justin answered calmly.


    Third What?


    Everyone inside the room couldn''t believe what they just heard. Though they knew he was powerful but not this powerful.


    Third Circle Existence!


    The room was silent as a graveyard. Everyone was thrown into a conflict thought.


    Justin didn''t interrupt their thought and let the word sink into their mind. But after a minute, he cleared his throat.


    "You''ve known my evolution circle. Let''s move on." He announced.


    The thought of allocating a point to such a monster disappeared from their mind.


    A sudden pressure fell on their shoulders and they shivered. This was the pressure of wanting to evolve quickly and not be left behind.


    "Are there anyws in ce in the shelter? You all know, where is their human there is conflict." The Pipe man asked.


    "Apart from the threews I previously mentioned. Mack and Nasir would add subsequentws with appropriate punishment. But those threews only have a penalty of death." Justin answered.


    Listening to Justin''s domineering words. It didn''t surprise the people. They could somehow understand his thoughts.


    "Is there any more important issue that will need to be discussed?" He asked.


    "Nothing. It only left with jobs, and hierarchy in the shelter." Nika announced.


    None of them forget the issue of allocating contribution points for Justin. But who dares allow points for him? If he was only stronger than them by an inch. They could still ept it but now¡­.


    "For roles in the shelter, I have decided to ssify it like this¡­" Justin began.


    "For ordinary people, they would be assigned, Grey. Threaded, ck. First Circle, White, Second Circle Yellow, and From Third onward we use the beast name. Third Circle, Eagle.."


    "Each category is further divided into 3 stripes for Grey and ck. First and Second, 5 stripes to promote. While for Eagle we use star. And 5 stars to promote."


    "Everyone inside this room is in First Circle except for me and Kira. However, Kira is a new member. Her position would be White 5 stripes while the others would be White, 2 stripes ...."


    Justin paused to take in a deep breath before he continued.


    "Every level has its benefit which Susan would handle. And for other departments, Susan would handle the allocation and distribution of points. Grandpa Philip for Treasurer. Mack and Merab for external Security. Nasir and Nika internal security and maintenance. Chloe and Pipe Man health and tech. Kira, head of the hunter group."


    "Did I forget anything?"

 Chapter 81 Justin Teased Kira

    ******


    "Come in!" A voice said.


    It had been a couple of days since their first executive meeting. And the shelter underwent a serious transformation.


    In the highest room in the building, a young man stood straight, wearing loose clothes. His long overflowing hair swayed gently over his shoulder.


    His gaze was fixed on the horizon, looking far, deep into the ruined city.


    This young man was Justin.


    He hadn''t gone out after the meeting.  He was in his room all day long, rxing from the nerve-cracking battle from the past couple of weeks.


    Creak!


    The door opened and a young woman entered the room. She adorned a long overflowing blue gown.


    Her brown hair, hazel eyes, and small lips with an oval face would make every man''s heart miss a beat.


    "Can I have a word?" Kira requested.


    "Yes, you can take a seat," Justin answered and walked over to her.


    Kira sat on a couch, crossing her leg over the others. While Justin sat opposite her.


    "Have you had any strange feelings for the past couple of days?" She asked in a low, not looking at Justin''s face.


    "What kind of strange feeling?" Justin asked calmly.


    "You know¡­. Since the bonding of a thing."


    "I won''t understand what you''re saying until youe out clean."


    "Is it only?" Kira raised her head in a puzzle.


    ''What''s wrong with me? Am I imagining things?'' She thought.


    For the past couple of days, she had been restless for an unknown reason. She tried various ways to solve this strange feeling but it was futile.


    Most especially, when she was far from Justin. The feeling intensified and she could barely control herself.


    "If you''re talking about the restless feeling¡­ I have those." Justin said calmly, jotting Kira out of her thoughts.


    Hmm!


    She creased her brow and her mouth was slightly aghast.


    ''How can he be so calm when I''m trying very hard to control this goddamn feeling.'' She smeared in her heart.


    "Yes." She nodded after recovering from her initial shock.


    "I expected such a thing to happen but not this soon. Since virtually we are connected. And soul bond wants us together." He paused for a bit and continued.


    "I don''t know why this is happening but we can only go with the flow. There is nothing we don''t understand about each other¡­."


    "So we should try to get to know each other and see how it goes," Justin concluded.


    This decision was not something he came up with on the spot. He had given it a deep thought since he started having those restless feelings and arrived at this conclusion.


    He understood the mechanism behind the soul bond of a thing. And since they can fight it, then go with the flow.


    Kira''s ear turned red when she heard Justin''sst sentence. She understood what he meant.


    Though she had already guessed the direction where this soul bond thing was going. Yet, when she heard it from Justin, her heart flustered.


    "N-No problem."


    Justin nodded and stared at her for a moment. Previously, he only had two girlfriends and the rtionship was a total disaster.


    It shattered his heart with regret and depression. It took him a couple of months for him to ovee thest heartbreak and he decided enough is enough. He won''t date anymore.


    But now, things were out of his hands. Although he still guards his heart but with strengthes confidence.


    ''How long would I abstain from women?'' He chuckled in his heart.<sub> </sub>


    "W-Why are you looking at my face? I-Is there something on my face." She blushed.


    "You know I''m virtually blind, right?" Justin asked.


    Hmm!


    She gasped slightly and said slowly.


    "But that your weird ability is even more overbearing than seeing." She pouted.


    "Really!"


    "Hmm! Hmm!" she nodded. "Do you know how hard it is for me to sit in front of you with that ability? I feel almost naked in front of you."


    A slight chuckle escaped from Justin''s lips. He rxed on the chair and smiled.


    "You have nothing to fear. I can''t see beyond." He said with a mischievous smile.


    "Lie. Lie." Kira''s face reddened. She wanted to bash Justin for his shamelessness but she understood how strong he was and was furious.


    "Why would I lie? It''s not like you haven''t seen everything about me. While also I''ve seen everything about you. Why the pretense?" He chuckled.


    "Enough!" She covered her face and stood. Her face was reddened like a ripe tomato.


    Any more teasing could make her face burst. Though they were discussing such a sensitive topic, the situation wasn''t awkward.


    Unknown to them, the bonding effect was in y. The greatest obstacle in any rtionship was secrecy and trust.


    And if those two were removed from the equation. The rtionship is bound to move swiftly.


    "Alright, I won''t tease you anymore." He chuckled.


    "Bah! I''m going." She stomped her foot and rushed toward the door.


    The light teasing makes her heart race and it hatches thousands of butterflies.


    ''This feeling¡­'' Her heart skipped a beat and a gorgeous smile appeared on her beautiful lips.


    Knock! Knock!


    "Leader, we need your attention outside." Chloe''s voice came from outside.


    At once, Kira halted on her track and looked at Justin.


    "No problem. I''ming. " He got on his feet and approached the door.


    "I thought you were leaving. Do you change your mind?" He asked.


    "In your dream," Kira said and opened the door.


    Outside the door was Chloe waiting patiently. When she saw the door open, she raised her head but what she saw made her mouth agape.


    "H-hello Chloe" Kira said with a tight lips smile. Her ear reddened but she tried to maintain her natural expression.


    "H-hi" She responded.


    Her brain was short-circuited, not able to process what she just witnessed.


    ''A woman inside the leader''s room!'' She didn''t believe her eyes.


    Since the division of rooms and everything. No one was allowed to enter his room. Everyone had to wait outside for any discussion.


    But now, it seems the leader had a preference.


    "What are you doing?" Justin asked.


    Ha!


    Chloe woke up from her stupor and blinked her eyes twice. She swallowed the lump in her throat and straightened her back.


    "We made a great discovery in our research and we want you to see it."


    *****

 Chapter 82 Savage Men

    Behind the 10-story building was a small building with the continuous sound of metal nking that reverberated throughout the surroundings.


    "This is Joe, a cksmith." Chloe pointed to a middle-aged man.


    Justin stared at Joe and nodded. Beside Justin was Kira who was looking at the people inside the small building.


    There are three people inside the small room. Joe, Steven, and a young man called Raphael.


    Meanwhile, the temperature of the small building was way over the roof and a bead of sweat was all over their faces.


    "It''s nice to meet you, Joe," Justin said.


    "The pleasure is mine, sir." Joe smiled and bowed.


    "And this?" He turned to the young man beside Joe.


    "This is Raphael, my apprentice?" Joe answered.


    "So what is the new invention that needs my attention?" Justin asked.


    Though his perception had already discovered what they wanted to show him. He still decided to ask.


    "Please follow us?" Joe led the way.


    At the far end of the room was a burning furnace anvil various hammers and cksmithing tools.


    "With the help of Miss Chloe and Pipe man we discover how to forge weapons from the beast''s bones," Joe announced with a proud smile on his face.


    He took out a long ck spear from the rack of the weapon and presented it to Justin.


    Justin received the weapon without any expression on his face. But suddenly, a notification appeared in front of him.


    ______


    Name: ck Spear.


    Grade:mon.


    Attack: 3%


    Evaluation: An ordinary weapon made by a novice cksmith.


    _____


    Hmm!


    Justin creased his brow when he saw the sudden notification but quickly his expression returned to normal.


    ''Things are getting more interesting.''


    He turned to look at Kira and gave her a weapon.


    "Take and examine it."


    Everyone was surprised. Why would Justin ask the newdy to check the weapon? Nevertheless, they kept their thoughts to themselves.


    Kira collected the ck spear without uttering a word. She felt the weight of the weapon and its sharpness and nodded slightly.


    "Good weapon." She said,


    She raised her head and looked at Chloe and the others before she continued.


    "I can feel the weapon is not just like the ordinary weapon. There is something special about it."


    A radiant smile appeared on Chloe and others'' faces. This was just their first prototype and it was a sess.


    "Well done everyone. With these weapons, our people have a better fighting chance." Justine said calmly.


    "Don''t worry leader, we''ll make sure to provide the best weapon in a few days."


    "Good!"Justin nodded. "Which beast bone do you use?"


    "Second Circle" Chloe answered.


    "Alright, continue the good, and when you''re done. Make sure to receive your contribution points." Justin announced.


    Everyone was surprised. They widened their eyes and stared at Justin in a daze.


    Noticing their stupefied expression, he could understand what was going on in their mind.


    "For every new invention, you get additional contribution points. So, work hard." He added.


    "Really!" their eyes beamed with joy.<sub> </sub>


    On the night floor, the new office area. Inside a room, Justin sat in a chair and creased his brow.


    "Who is on a mission today?" he asked, turning to Kira.


    "For people went out. Merab, Mack, Susan and Grandpa Philip." Kira answered.


    "Is there a problem?" She asked.


    "Nothing."


    ¡­.


    "What do you think they are doing?" Grandpa Philip whispered.


    "I don''t know," Susan answered in a cold voice.


    The two people hide a couple of meters from a group of people.


    The group of ten had various weapons while in front of them were people in chains.


    Four women and one young man. They were almost stripped naked with various injuries on their bodies. Most especially, the gnash of a whip was vividly disyed on them.


    Every step they took forward took a toil on them. Blood dripped from their mouth and their eyes were filled with fear.


    Cold eerie wind makes their heart jump to their throat. They wanted to cry for help but their mouth was covered in rags.


    Pa!


    Hmmm!


    A muffled sound came from a woman. She stumbled forward and tears dripped from the corner of her eyes. A strip of reddenedsh appears from her neck to her bottom.


    She grimaced in pain, gasping for air. She wanted to die but those behind her won''t let her have a quick death.


    Pa!


    Another deadlysh on her body and wriggled in pain.


    "You bitch! Would you get up or do you want to experience my other side?" A savage young man shouted.


    The young man had a red scarf on his neck with a long ck whip in his hand. Beside him were others with the same sort of dressing.


    Pa!


    "Why don''t you help your woman? Do you think we have all day?" Another voice came from the right.


    This time around, it was female. Her gaze was fierce with madness and her whip curled forward andshed on the waist of the young man for the second time.


    The young man bit the rag and stumbled forward while he managed to maintain his footing.


    He blinked his eyes twice and tears fell like waterfalls. He assisted the woman on the ground with one and tried to move forward.


    Pa! Pa! Pa!


    The continuous sound of the whip echoed on the deste street, followed by the muffled sound of the five.


    Meanwhile, Susan was biting her lips tightly and wasn''t aware when a red liquid dripped from her lips.


    "These assholes. How could they treat their fellow humans like this." She gnashed her teeth wanting to rush forward.


    "Be patient. Let''s watch what they''re up to?" Grandpa Philip said calmly.


    "Watch you say. If you don''t want to save them. I can go by myself." Her blood was boiling and deep rage filled her heart.


    "Do you think they wanted to kill these people? What need for them to parade this dangerous street?" He retorted calmly.


    Though he was furious, his years of experience. He knew arger scheme was at y.


    Susan wanted to retort but creased her brow and stared at the savage men before she calmed her raging heart.


    "I understand what you''re saying. But what can do with those helpless  people if not to kill¡ª "


    "Stop!" A voice among the men shouted.


    He rushed forward with a sharp dagger and made various depths on the bodies of those chained.


    Blood sshed on the road while a few among the savage men took out bottles filled with more blood and spread it in the surroundings.


    At once, the ten savages looked at the five chained people in disdain and ran backward.


    Suddenly¡­

 Chapter 83 Grandpa Philip And Susan Fight

    "Something ising¡­." Grandpa Philip whispered.


    The temperature increased by arge margin and the wind ceased to blow. The cold deste street bes frightening under the sudden change in atmosphere.


    The savage men for a couple of meters before they stop and hide in a building. While the pitiful 5 humans shivered in trepidation.


    Deep from the dested building across the road. An eerie sound echoed and the building shook to the core. Yet, it didn''t fall.


    Arge beast crawled out of the building with two fiery red eyes, staring at the blood direction.


    Its two enormous grasping pincers were making a ttering sound. Its ck carapace shines and its long curvy tails at its back and its deadly weapon, its stinger.


    ____


    Blood Scorpion.


    Circle: Second Circle.


    __


    Both Susan and Grandpa Philip saw the notification appearing in their mind. For a couple of seconds, they didn''t blink an eye.


    Second Circle!


    "Now, I understand what these savage people are doing¡­" Susan murmured in dazed.


    "Sacrifice!" Grandpa Philip said.


    Both of them had recovered from their initial shock and their eyes were now fixed on the deadly beast who was approaching its food.


    Its eight legs let a slight crack on the ground, yet it doesn''t make any sound.


    Though the blood scorpion was a beast, as a second circle being. Its instinct was very strong.


    Long at the people in front of it, it knew they were new food. Since a couple of days weeks ago he found some humans, they had been providing food every three days.


    And today was feeding day.


    The five people on the ground were already dead with fear. All hope was lost while those savages were giggling.


    "The sacrifice had been epted. Let''s return to the report."


    "Alright."


    The ten didn''t care about the life of the five people who secretly retreated. From their movements and decision, someone could see that this wasn''t their first inhuman act.


    When the blood scorpion was only a couple of inches from the people. A streak of lightning came from its back.


    Bang!


    Gra!


    The blood scorpion was furious from the sudden attack. It turned its enormous body to face the sudden intruder.


    A cold beauty with a long whip dazzling in lightning stood a couple of feet from the scorpion.


    The blood scorpion screeched with fury and rushed toward the intruder with a deadly strike. It was a stinger.


    Bang!


    Susan jumped out of the strike trajectory and sent another toward the scorpion.


    The scorpion moves its body ording to instinct and her attack hits its sturdy carapace.


    Suddenly, the speed of the blood scorpion improves and catches Susan off guard.


    Susan moves her body by instinct to the side and avoids the deadly pincer. Though the pincer failed to catch its target.


    The scorpion uses it to send Susan flying backward.


    Ah!


    She cried in pain and a streak of blood flew out of her mouth.


    Meanwhile, grandpa Philip had sessfully rescued the five injured people to the nearby building.


    With his long polearm, he rushed toward the blood scorpion. His muscles bulged and the little hair on his head swayed with the wind.


    Susan crashed to the ground and rolled a couple of feet before she stopped. She tried to stand up but a pain assaulted her brain.


    Some of her left ribs had been broken. She closed and took a deep breath. But when she opened her eyes, And behold¡­.


    A stinger was going for her heart. And that moment, she couldn''t think of anything other than she wasn''t ready to die. The speed of the blood scorpion left her dumbfounded.


    Bang!<sub> </sub>


    When the stinger was only a few inches from her heart. Grandpa Philip''s attacknded on its giant tail from the back, forcing the deadly attack to miss her.


    Hu!


    The pent of air she held was released in a sigh of relief. She gazed at the deadly battle between a man and beast and something broke in her mind.


    ''A beast can level to the second level existence. How could I be left behind? Today, either I kill it or I die.'' She thought.


    She swallows the red liquid in her mouth and licks her lips. She forced herself to stand and rushed toward the battle.


    Bang!


    Grandpa Philip was sent crashing into the nearby building. It couldn''t be helped, he had unlocked his core power while his enemy was a second circle being.


    "Lightning world," Susan shouted.


    She gathered all the attacks in her heart and sent them toward the beast. Her whip danced in the air and every molecule in the air was filled with lightning.


    Bang!


    Gra!


    The blood scorpion cried in pain and stumbled a couple of feet backward and regained its footing.


    At once, it rushed toward Susan. She bent to the side to avoid the stinger but met the pincer.


    Ah!


    She cried in pain and stumbled backward. A deep cut appears on the waist. Blood gushing out like an open damn.


    She held her waist and her breathing was frantic. She felt a little dizzy but she shook her head and bit her tongue.


    Bang!


    Grandpa Philip jumped out of the building andnded on the back of the blood scorpion.


    Grandpa Philip should have leveled up to the second circle''s existence. He had fulfilled all criteria but was being stopped by the core power.


    From the word of mouth from those that have unlocked their core power. He knew for him to unlock his core power. He must go all out.


    Now, he was a maniac. His clothes had once been torn to pieces. He stood on the blood scorpion and every one of his attacksnded fiercely on the beast''s head.


    "Watch out!" Susan cried.


    Hearing Susan scream, he jumped off the beast''s back while in the air. One of the beast pincers came crashing on him.


    He didn''t panic and held his weapon with both hands and sent it toward the pincer.


    At that fraction of a moment, something broke in his heart and a smile appeared on his face.


    ''So this is the core power


    And immediately, he unlocked his core power. His evolution to the second circle began.


    "Pole destruction."


    That was the new skill that came to his mind.


    Bang!


    Grandpa Philip was thrown backward while the blood scorpion pincer was mutted, almost reaching its head.


    It stumbled backward and cried in pain. Meanwhile, Susan was already waiting, waiting to unleash herst attack before she lost consciousness.


    "Lightning world." Her gaze was focused while she unleashed all her power.


    Now, this was aplete lightning skill. She also unlocked her core power with this skill.


    Susan watched as the dome of lightning came off her whip.  The dome epasses the blood scorpion and¡­


    Boom!


    The blood scorpion was thrown into the distance while steam rose from its body.


    Susan''s eyes twitched, she was on herst breath. But she wanted to see if the scorpion was alive or dead.


    But after a few seconds, the scorpion failed to stand up. A smile crept on her face and she murmured.


    "Finally"


    She slumped to the ground and suddenly¡­.


    *******

 Chapter 84 I Will Be The King

    "Hmm¡­ Where am I?" Susan''s eyes twitched and she opened her eyes slowly.


    She looked at the surroundings. It was a big cozy room with a small table by the left and a standing morrow by the right.


    Beside the wardrobe was a door, leading to the bathroom. The room was dimly lit and warm.


    "This is my room" She murmured.


    The surging headache that she had when she woke up was reduced every second and she could think straight.


    Suddenly, she felt a change in her body. It is not just an ordinary change but a big change.


    She widened her eyes and a rare smile appeared on her face.


    "This is what I''m thinking," She whispered, dazed. She was racing in happiness.


    Quickly, she opened her stat panel and didn''t blink for a second.


    Hahaha!


    She burst into joyousughter. She rolled on the bed and it was then that she noticed all the previous injuries she sustained in her previous battle had all healed without leaving a scar.


    "Finally!" She shouted.


    She let out a deep breath and her gaze firm.


    ''I''m not part of the weakling any long. You just wait, I will catch up to you.'' She touched her heart.


    Knock! Knock!


    Susan heard a knock from the entrance and her expression and demure returned to being cold.


    "Who''s there?"


    "Merab. Just checking on you. Are you ok? I heard your scream." Merab''s voice came from outside.


    "Yeah. Thanks for asking."


    "No problem. Take your time to rx. See you around." Merab said and left.


    ¡­


    Inside the building''s ninth floor. A group of people sat around arge table discussing.


    "So you''re saying some people are sacrificing humans to the beast," Nasir asked in dismay.


    "How many times did I have to repeat myself?" Grandpa Philip was furious after saying the same thing over and over again.


    Yet, Nasir would ask as if he was deaf. The people around the room looked at the two smiles.


    After a couple of days, the people had started getting used to each other and everyone knew Nasir''s unusual ability.


    When there is any dispute among the shelter. When he arrived and mediated, things would move swiftly without anyone voicing anyint.


    Albeit, when he was among his colleagues. He was a bit troublesome with his mouth.


    "Why didn''t you catch those men? Are they perhaps scared of them?" Nasir asked with a straight face.


    Bang!


    Grandpa Philip bangs the wood and turns to face Nasir.


    "If you ask many any stupid¡ª No don''t ask me any question again." He shouted, a vein protruding from his forehead.


    Pfffff!


    Kira couldn''t hold herugh andugh when she saw Nasir''s behavior.


    "If you want to know more about the fight. Ask her." Grandpa Philip pointed to Susan.


    Hmm!


    Everyone looked at grandpa Philip and then turned to Nasir, waiting for his reaction.


    "That wouldn''t be a problem. I guess this noble indulged me in the battle scene" Nasir turned to the opposite side and stared at Susan with a smile.


    Susan didn''t even bat an eye at him.  Her gaze was cold and expressionless.


    "I guess your ability won''t work on her," Nika added.


    Suddenly, the door of the conference opened. Chloe and Steven entered the room and they took their seats.


    Shortly, Justin entered the room. He was dressed in a loose robe and a three-quarter short-knicker.


    He took the main seat and looked at the people.


    "Sorry for dying everyone. We need to attend to something. Now, let''s begin¡­ and before I start¡­"


    He looked at the faces of Grandpa Philip and Susan and said,


    "Congrattions to you two on reaching the Second Circle. Don''t rx and keep on pushing forward."


    Hmm!


    The people in the room looked at the faces of the two and congratted them. And this fuels the spirit ofpetition between them.  No one wanted to be left behind.


    I need to work harder. They shouted in their mind.


    Mack nced at the woman she had been wooing for ages and clenched her fist under the table.


    ''I will soon catch up to you.''


    Justin noticed the various conflicting emotions flying through the atmosphere but he didn''t care. This was good for them.


    "What should we do about this hideous act?" he asked.


    Everyone adjusted their bearing and stared at Justin.


    "The situation of the world has changed. And many dangerous practices would appear among the people. Not everyone would be magnanimous like us. So we should be prepared on how to deal with them." Grandpa Philip added.<sub> </sub>


    "We should save those people. I believe there are many victims under their grasp." Mack proposed.


    "I agree with Mack. Only god knows how they''re treating those people if they could choose to sacrifice humans to beasts. I won''t be surprised if they did more atrocities than this." The Pipeman said.


    "Do we know the position of these savage people?" Kira asked.


    "Yeah." Chloe nodded.


    "Then we should save them," Kira suggested.


    Now, all eyes were on Justin, waiting for his decision. He didn''t have any expression on his face. No one could guess what he was thinking.


    "What do you two think?" he finally said.


    "I believe the right thing for us is to save them?" Susan responded immediately.


    If not that she was powerless and injured against those bastards. She would have long saved them. Also, she didn''t want to appear arrogant when she discovered she was a Second Circle existence.


    That''s why she was waiting patiently for Justin''s decision.


    "I agree with everyone. We should save those people when it brings us no harm." Grandpa Philip added.


    "Do you all believe that was the best decision?" He asked unhurriedly.


    No one talks for a couple of moments. They stared at each other not knowing what to say.


    "Don''t try to intimidate us." Mack raised his voice and stared furiously at Justin.


    "We''re talking about human life here. You sit down calmly on your throne and behave as if the world belongs to you. Since you can disregard the life of a fellow human being because he failed to follow your measly order. You sent him to his death. Why am I surprised when you don''t want to save these people because you''re also the same with this savage beast." He shouted.


    Huh!


    The room descended into an abrupt silence and everyone took a cursory look at Mack in awe.


    Is this righteousness or what?


    While everyone was in shock at Mack''s outburst. Kira fixed her gaze on Justin''s face.


    She can say she was the one that knew him the best. And not saving those people was never his intention. But this guy¡­


    Seeing his calm face, she knew he was about to erupt.


    Time went by and the room was silent. No one breaks the silence. The heavy atmosphere could be cut with a knife.


    Mack was burning with fury. He was furious at these cowardly people that couldn''t stand against this selfish prick.


    ''If I had been more powerful. This won''t have happened.'' He thought in annoyance.


    "Previously, I didn''t want to take this route. But now, I am being naive." Justin began. His voice was calm without any fluctuation of anger.


    "I gave everyone the liberty to express themselves before we reach apromise but it doesn''t seem to work."


    The more he talks the more the heart of the people palpitates. These new things are bound to change.


    "I never force myself on anyone. Everyone had their freedom. But you people take me for granted."


    "Just because you see some detestable act. We should jump and act¡­. Hmm"


    He paused and twitched his lips. His gaze lingered on each of the faces sitting in the room.


    "Now, I will be the king of the shelter."


    King!


    Everyone was bbergasted.


    Things were not going ording to n today. What is happening?


    "Previously, I was the leader, not the king. But now, I''ll be king and if you think I''m unreasonable you can leave."


    "I will give you 60 seconds to think about it. But after that, anyone I see inside this room. I believe I have agreed to be under my reign."


    Things were just moving too fast for them to digest. From sending rescue missions to the reign of a king.


    Oh boy! This is insane.


    "Are you stupid!" Mack stood up and shouted.


    "Do you want to overthrow the current government? Who the hell are you?"


    Whoosh!


    Bang!


    A silhouette flew backward and crashed into the wall. He slid down and puked out a lot of blood. While some of his ribs were broken.


    Everyone widened their eyes and their mouths agape. They looked at the pitiful Mack and stared at the domineering Justin.


    No one among them saw how he attacked Mack. They didn''t feel a slight change in the atmosphere at all.


    Everything looks the same.


    "Get out! Or I will kill you." Justin''s voice raised an octave.


    The slight change in his voice shook the heart of everyone. Now, he could feel his anger.


    Susan was just too shocked to process what just happened. She looked at her childhood friend and was lost on what to do.


    "You- "


    "Say more words and I will kill you."


    Gulped.


    Justin looked at the face of the other and said.


    "Since everyone decided to stay. You epted me as your king?"

 Chapter 85 Bitter Truth

    ****


    "I''m merciful to those who deserve it. But anyone who dares to question my intelligence or touch my bottom line. That person would face his/her worst nightmare." Justin said.


    "As a king, my order is absolute. On no condition must you break it."


    The change in Justin was just too rapid. Although, he wasn''t smiling and yful. Nevertheless, he was still approachable. But now¡­


    This left a bitter taste in their mouth. Everyone could only swallow their bitterness.


    Justin turned to look at Susan and said.


    "I don''t care what the hell was going on between you two. But please try to solve it and stop with your pretense."


    Susan was bbergasted. Her mouth was aghast.


    "You knew he had feelings for you but didn''t try to rify it. You turn him into a fool. If you''re not selfish and pretentious, then what are you? And I don''t need such people around me." He didn''t mince his words.


    "With the state of things. The world is changing rapidly. It is like a ticking time bomb. And if we don''t prepare and solidify our standing. Then, it won''t be other people that would sacrifice but us."


    "Grandpa Phillip, how do you feel about the world when you be a second circle existence?" Justin asked.


    "Different. To be honest, anytime I stood by the window and looked into the city. I feel like I''m being watched. My hair stood straight and my instinct screamed  of danger." He answered truthfully.


    His response shocked almost everyone in the building. But Justin didn''t have time to babysit any of them.


    "Imagine that you have been feeling that for the past three weeks. How would you feel?"


    "Terrified!"


    "Yeah, terrified. Every battle I fight, that''s how I feel. Killing your enemy doesn''t guarantee your safety. It increased the hatred of those in the shadow against you¡­ "


    "The more I kill, the more that feeling increases. I felt 10 times the way you feel¡­"


    "It would get to a point that you won''t be able to sleep. And to stay conscious and sane you need a lot of mental strength."


    The more Justin the more fearful the people got. They couldn''t imagine the feeling.


    Unknown to them, their back was drenched in cold sweats.


    "Steven, what did we discuss before we came here?"


    Steven swallows the lumps in his throat. What happened was just shocking for him to speak immediately.


    "We discover a way to make weapons from the beast bones. But only the second circle bone can be used. The lead¡ª king nned to equip everyone with this new armament and asked how many beasts we needed." Steven paused and looked at Justin.


    "Tell them."


    "10. But he asked us not to tell you. He would do the killing of the 10 beasts." Steven the pipe man concluded and shook his head.


    Shocked!


    The people didn''t even know what to think anymore. Everything was just too much to process.


    "I''m not telling you this to get your favor. But telling you to use your brain and stop being delusional."


    "Every time, we''re at the stake of being killed. It is not just to the beast. But to an unknown existence. Because a day ising you will need people to save you but you won''t find it."


    "Now, with the knowledge of this. Do you expect me to allow you to jump into a sacrificial street in the name of being righteous or for some fame? "


    No one could talk.


    "What I fear is, it was not even those people that were being sacrificed but you?"<sub> </sub>


    "Why did you say that?" Grandpa Philip questioned.


    "ording to you, those people were shouting," Justin asked.


    "Yes." Grandpa Philip nodded.


    "Then fresh blood and more blood."


    Listening to this, everyone began to understand what Justin was trying to say.


    "Do you see a zombie? No. Why were the people so confident that zombies won''t appear? And why are you sure that you weren''t discovered by them? Why was it that moment they decided to sacrifice those people."


    "Everything was a trap," Susan said in shock.


    It was not only her that was shocked. Everyone in the room was stupefied, including the bleeding Mack on the ground.


    "Yes. It was a trap." Grandpa Philip nodded.


    "We were too consumed by their detestable act to look at the bigger picture." He shook his head.


    "A second circle beast would have long discovered their shouting and the smell of blood. But didn''t appear until those men retreated." He sighed.


    "Can we still go outside under this frightening atmosphere?" Nasir whispered.


    But everyone in the room could hear him. No one thought he was being a coward. Because outside was getting more dangerous every passing second.


    "If that was all. I won''t care and let you perform your glorious saving." Justin announced.


    "Is there still more to it?" Kira asked with a trembling voice.


    "What do you think?" he asked, staring at her.


    Seeing his gaze, Kira knew things were moreplicated than she imagined.


    Goodness! She screamed in her mind.


    "Both of you fought a newly evolved Second Circle beast and you were injured. Thanks to Grandpa Philip''s evolution. Things would have gotten nasty."


    "Now, do you believe those people would sacrifice people for First level existence?"


    "Lea¡ª My King, can you please not tell us any more?" Merab asked and everyone could see her hand trembling.


    "Why won''t I tell you? This is a chance to learn. We''re not only fighting against beasts and zombies. But human and a very dangerous powerful existence beyond your imagination."


    "Chloe, go and bring one of the people?"


    "Yes. Yes." She nodded and rushed out of the room like she was escaping a death sentence.


    Outside the room, Chloe leaned on the wall, cing her palm on her chest. She took a deep breath and wiped the sweat from her forehead.


    ''Unless I have no choice. I won''t go outside.'' She vowed and left.


    After a couple of minutes, she returned with a middle-aged woman.


    All eyes turned to the middle-aged woman and Justin. This time around no one questioned why she brought this woman.


    "Were you forced to it?" Justin asked.


    "No," The woman responded.


    *****

 Chapter 86 Everything Is A Trap

    "No!" The middle-aged woman responded.


    No!


    What the hell!


    At first, the people didn''t believe what they just heard. Their mouths were aghast and their eyes widened.


    What in the crazy world is going on?


    "Can you tell us why you decided to be treated as a ve" Justin asked?


    "ve?" The woman raised her brow and stared at Justin.


    "If that''s what you thought of us. Then, you''re wrong. " She said calmly.


    "We volunteer for the great cause of humanity. Since we couldn''t fight the beast and zombies. This was the best we could do." She added.


    "How so?" he asked.


    "Our shelter had been under the continuous wave of zombie and beast attacks. We don''t have any moment of rest. Death piles up like a pyramid. Until our leader this covers a way for us to survive." A proud smile appeared on the face of the woman.


    This shocked those in the room but they kept quiet.  Waiting for her to continue her revtion.


    "Leader was a smart man. He loves his people. When our shelter was surrounded by beasts and zombies. People died of hunger and diseases. He had to venture into the dangerous street to look for resources for us. So who are we not to do something in return."


    "He discovered when those powerful beasts killed some of us. They retreated a couple of days before they attacked. So he made a decision. And he announced his discovery. Then, the sacrifice of a thing came up."


    "Also, he discovered people often appeared on that side of the street. So, some volunteers would be used as bait for therger beast to buy our people more time. So you people are bait for the powerful beasts" She said with a radiant smile.


    Seeing her smile, Grandpa Philip and Susan looked at each other and hated themselves.


    They yed right into the people''s traps.


    "But we rescued you and killed the beast. So your n failed." Susan said furiously.


    The woman turned to look at Susan and clicked her tongue.


    "You are that beautiful and brave woman. s, if you were in our camp. Your fate would have been better." She said with pity.


    "What do you mean?" Susan questioned.


    "It means the real powerful beast ising to our camp," Justin said seriously.


    He stood up at once and looked at everyone and said sternly.


    "Prepare for battle. And then, lock them up." With that, he left the room.


    For a couple of seconds, no one moves from their seat. They were yet to wrap their heads around what just happened.


    "This should teach us a lesson," Nika said and stared at Mack.


    "I hope you leave before we end the battle. And don''t think he won''t kill you.  With the way, things are going. He would do it." Nika left the room.


    Quickly, everyone rushed out of the room to prepare for the iing battle.


    Susan didn''t leave her seat and red at the pathetic Mack.


    "Are you satisfied now?" her voice dropped a couple of degrees.


    She wanted to give him a satisfying beating, but she controlled herself.


    "I''ve told you. Nothing will happen between us. Why won''t you just leave me be."


    "On ount of our previous friendship. This will be thest time I will warn you."


    Bang!


    She bangs the table and leaves the room in annoyance. Those people she tried to save were merely using them as bait while his childhood won''t use his brain for once.


    When she was berated by Justin. She wanted to dig a hole and hide. Since she arrived around him, everything has been going south.


    Inside the shelter, people were rushing backward and forth, preparing for the iing battle.


    The atmosphere was tense. It was barely over a week when they had thest battle. They couldn''t believe another wave of attack was already on their doorstep.


    Outside the shelter, every able fighter stood in position and held their breath.


    The little ray of sun illuminated their faces. Their head moves left and right in trepidation.


    On top of a building in the distance, a young man stood straight and looked at the horizon.


    His long, overflowing hair swayed gently in the cool breeze. Every second his expression changed.


    Suddenly, two eyes appeared from the distance and stared in Justin''s direction.<sub> </sub>


    Both stared at each other for a couple of seconds without making a sound.


    Gra!


    ____


    Saber-tooth Bronze Ape


    Circle: Third Existence.


    Ability: Harden Bronze skin and Sound attack(Scream)


    Dead mode: Berserker (all abilities increased by 20% for sixty seconds.)


    ____


    The scream from the ape shook everywhere and some weakened houses crumbled.


    The ape pped its chest twice and disappeared among the tall buildings.


    Justine''s eyes flickered. He took a deep breath.


    ''If it only the Saber-tooth Brown ape. The situation is still under control.''


    Howl!


    A deafening howl came from the distance and his heart missed a beat.


    A 3-meter wolfnded on top of a building and looked in Justin''s direction.


    _____


    Wind de Wolf


    Circle: Third Existence.


    Ability; Speed and Wind de.


    Dead mode; None


    ____


    Seeing this, Justin clenched his fist and tried to hide his expression. He looked at the dark cloud in the distance and shivered.


    ___


    Flesh Eating Crow (Waves)


    Circle: Third Existence. (1)


    Ability: Sharp beak, w, and speed.


    Dead mode: None.


    Note: These are waves of crow attack consisting of only a Third Circle existence.


    ____


    "T-three third circle existence" He staggered backward.


    He tried to calm his racing heart but it was for nuts. The threat this time around was like never before.


    Gra!!


    The sound of zombies came from the road rushing toward the shelter. Among the zombies were First and Second Circle Existence.


    Meanwhile, Kira could feel the sudden change in Justin''s emotions.


    She clenched her hand and looked in Justin''s direction.


    ''What could happen that makes him lose his emotion.'' She thought in fear.


    Whoosh!


    Bang!


    Justinnded in front of the group and his face was devoid of any emotion.


    "How is it?" Kira asked.


    ****

 Chapter 87 Fight Till You Are Satisfied

    Justin didn''t reply but his grimed expression says it all.


    He looked at the people in front of him and lost track of what to say. Now, he understands why some would rather go the demonic way than face the wrath of the beasts and zombies.  It''s tiring.


    He took a deep breath and said slowly.


    "The beasts areing¡­" he paused and watched the expression of everyone.


    The First and Second Circle try to hide their emotion while the threaded panic.


    "This won''t be like the battle you''ve fought before. You need to get prepared and give it your all."


    "Nika, you fight a second circle zombie or beasts¡­"


    " Forget it. You see, just fight anyhow you like. Just make sure to stay alive."


    He turned and waited for the beasts to appear. Albeit, he could feel the dumbfounded gaze on his back.


    What could he say? They have lower men than the beast and if he decided to tell about what wasing.


    It may frighten them. Better still, let them witness the chaos.


    Gra! Gra!


    The howl of the zombies came from the distance while the howl of the wolves followed.


    As the beasts and zombies got closer, the temperature began to change. It dropped by every second and the bright sky darkened.


    "Merab, take the building." Justin urgently echoed in Merab''s ear.


    "Hmm," She nodded and rushed toward the highest building.


    "Ready everyone. We take the battle to them. While the threaded would stay behind the barricades."


    A stream of zombies and beasts flooded the streets and they were endless.


    Suddenly, thend trembled and the air vibrated. A giant beast appeared at the back. The Brown Ape.


    Though he was still a couple of distant from the group, its pressure made their hearts shiver.


    "Now!" Justin shouted.


    He knew the enormous power of the second and third circle being made to destroy their shelter. So he took them out of their safe zone.


    Whoosh!


    Justin disappeared, leaving a gust of wind at his previous position. While Kira mounted her mount and raced after him.


    The First and Second Circle rushed forward into the beasts and zombies'' tide.


    Chloe and Nasir had two swords in their hands made from the beast''s bones. With this, they were sure it would make their killing easy.


    Bang!


    A golden trail appeared among the zombies and beasts. Every beast and zombie on the path of the golden trail was turned into smithereens.


    Everyone was surprised by this. But those that knew who it was, knew it was the lead¡ª King''s signature weapon.


    Bang! Bang!


    The fierce battle had already started and the earth was about to receive another round of blood sacrifices.


    Justin appeared in front of the giant Bronze Ape. The ape was about 7-meters tall and its thick ck fur stood straight like a needle.


    It mmed its chest twice and sent a powerful fist toward Justin''s head.  The gist generates a gust of wind destroying everything in its surrounding.


    Justin was extremely focused. Three golden circles appeared on his head.


    ''I need to kill this beast before the other arrives.'' He thought.


    Bang!


    He jumped to the side and avoided the powerful fist and sent a powerful attack.


    "Begone!" he shouted.


    He was going all out from the beginning. He needed to be quick.


    The rings hummed and glowed brightly. A race of golden light came out of them and they flew toward the Bronze ape.<sub> </sub>


    The bronze ape felt an iing danger and tried to retreat. But it was for nuts.


    This attack was a sound attack, formless and multi-directional.


    Bang!


    Ah!


    The Bronze ape cried in agony and a stream of blood gushed out from the ghastly injury from its waist, right to neck.


    Fear appeared in the beast''s eyes. A single attack caused such injuries. He roared, showing its teeth.


    His ck fur began to turn brown and grow a couple of inches. The stream of blood gushing out from the injury stopped.


    It entered the dead mode and turned berserker.  It looked around furiously and saw the rows of burnt vehicles.


    It picked them up and threw them toward Justin. He didn''t dilly dally. He rushed toward the Bronze ape and slid onto the ground, avoiding the vehicles.


    Meanwhile, the battle was hot at his back. The rain of heavy artillery echoed on the battlefield and the miserable cry of people falling in battle.


    "Die! Die! Die!" Nika screamed.


    His hand blurred among the zombies.  Every time he moves, a couple of zombies are shattered into pieces.


    His ability to be an Enhanced Combat makes every part of his body a deadly weapon. His body instinct was sharp.


    Bang!


    He dodges a huge ax by inch. He stopped for a moment and looked at the cause.


    A Second Circle zombie stood a couple of meters from him. The zombie was somewhat bald with dreadlocks.


    Its physique was different and its eyes contained a yellow glow amid the red. The two beings are facing each other.


    ''Second Circle. I''m there close to Second Circle. If I could kill it. I''ll surely level up.'' He thought and took a deep breath.


    ''You came at the right time.'' His blood was pumping, excited for the iing battle.


    "Let''s do this!"


    At once, he rushed toward the Second Circle zombie. A golden Circle appeared on his head and spread throughout his body.


    "Suppress¡ª"


    Whoosh!


    The Second Circle zombies move and appear in front of Nika like a ghost with a powerful punch.


    Bang!


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the other side of the battle, an old man was swinging his polearm furiously with a maniacugh on his face.


    He was surrounded by two Second Circle zombies. His clothes were torn and his body was riddled with injuries. But he didn''t care.


    "Let''s fight till our content." He shouted and sent one of the second circle zombies flying. And then, a powerful punchnded on his back.


    Hu!


    He flew backward and puked out a lot of blood. He licked his lips and stood up with some difficulty.


    The zombies rushed toward him, ready to finish him up.


    "Earth Vibration!"


    ***


    AN: Hello, everyone I''m Justin, and as you can see. The battle is taking a toll on us. To boost our morale give us golden tickets and inspiration capsules.


    Please, don''t let us lose this battle.


    ******

 Chapter 88 Taming A Second Circle Beast

    "So you decided to join the battle!" Grandpa Philip shouted, rushing toward the zombie.


    "Pole smash!"


    The attack sends the zombie flying with cracks of bones echoing throughout the battlefield.


    When the zombies crashed on the ground, all its ribs shattered into pieces. It was onest time and it was deader than dead.


    With the emergence of Mack, the pressure on Grandpa Philip lessened. Quickly, they finished the second zombie.


    Ah! Ah!


    A couple of miserable cries echoed in the battle and everyone wondered what just happened.


    A multitude of huge ck birds descended on the battle and changed the bnce of the fight.


    Under the sharp ws of the Flesh Eating Crows. Many were lifted into the sky and when they arrived at a high altitude; the crow would release them to their death.


    The event was too shocking and gruesome. Everyone shivered and became more careful of the aerial beast.


    "Shoot them down!" Nika roared while battling a second circle zombie.


    At once, those with heavy artillery raised the weapon into the sky. And behold, the rattling sound of bullets echoed in the sky


    Screech!


    The Crows cried in anger while their keen fell from the sky. At once, the Crows change their target.


    "Iing!" An old man beside the Humvee shouted.


    Sweats dripped from his forehead while he continued to shake as if his life depended on it.


    The swarm of Crows covered the men with weapons. Fear gripped their heart but there was no retreat.


    The Crows dove, wanting to kill their enemy in a swift motion.


    Ahead of the Blood Crows were First and Second Existence. Blocking most of the bullets.


    Nevertheless, some bullets still escaped from the shield and took the life of ordinary crows.


    "Mn! Get¡­.the...RPG¡­.." The old man shouted.


    A young man scrambled to the back of the Humvee and took out the REG.


    The Crows were only a couple of feet from swallowing them. Mn dripped in sweat. He steady his and raised the weapon, targeting the leader of the beast.


    "Take Cover!"


    Whoosh


    A whistling sound came from the RPG and the temperature in the surrounding area rose a couple of degrees.


    The Second Circle Crows sent an iing threat and quickly used their wings to cover their body.


    Boom!


    A thick red med rose in the air and the aftershock sent a couple of crows flying.


    When the mes disappeared, the defense team raised their heads. Only to see the second circle crows and other crows that survived were already on them.


    "Fire!"


    Ah! Ah!


    A young man cried hisst while he burst into smithereens under the heavy assault of the crow''s beak.


    Ah! Ah!


    Another man fell to the ground while his chest was torn open and all his innards flowed outside in red and white fluid.


    Yet, the heavy sound of the bullets never ceased, and under the heavy assault of the crows, the men were dying every second.


    "Rapid Fire!"


    A golden arrow flew toward the crows and disappeared. When it appeared again, it had turned into 10 arrows.


    Screech!<sub> </sub>


    The crows screamed and fell on the ground like flies under the arrows.


    The defense team breathes a sigh of relief when they realize someone was giving them a helping hand.


    On top of the building, blood was sipping from Merab''s eyes, nose, ear, and mouth. While the golden circle over her head was flickering.


    She had overused her ability. But her gaze was firm. She continues to release the arrows, relieving those in extreme danger of their burden.


    Suddenly, a young woman appeared confidently in front of a Crow confidently. Albeit, her heart was in her throat, back drenched in cold sweats.


    This was a powerful Second Circle beast she was facing without a weapon.


    "Here me, Here me now." She shouted.


    Two golden circles appeared on her head, a mysterious wind appeared out of nowhere. It swayed her hair.


    She opened her two arms wide and looked straight into the crow''s eyes. A strange rune appeared deep in her eyes and transmitted it to the beast.


    The crow screeched and walked toward the young woman. The woman didn''t fluster. She increased her concentration on the beast.


    Everyone looked at the woman with a dumbfounded gaze. Is she crazy!? They thought.


    "My will is yourmand. Listen to my will." She muttered.


    Sweats dripped from her body like rain, and a drip of red liquid escaped from the corner of her eyes.


    The crow halted for a moment and shook its big head. This caused the young woman to puke out blood.


    Her face was pale with frantic berating. She straightened her back and resumed whatever she was doing.


    "My will is the will of heaven and earth. And thus, every beast must listen to mymand."


    The crow didn''t blink and closed the distance between them. Only a few inches were separating them.


    The Second Circle Blood Crow opened its mouth, ready to finish the disturbing maggot.


    "Here me! Here me Now! &*&*#$@%%&EH@#" She screamed.


    Thest word from the young woman was strangenguage but it affected the beast earth-shaking.


    Though everyone was fighting with lives on the line. The unbelievable event happening between the beast and the woman was too shocking not to look at.


    What is she going to do?


    Her death is assured. Sighed.


    Suddenly, the beast took two steps backward and blinked twice. And behold, the beast lowered its head.


    What just happened?


    Everyone was dumbfounded. They couldn''t believe what just happened.


    Ah! Ah!


    Under the shocking event, some lose their lives.


    "Hahaha! Do you see that? The beast has surrounded her." Grandpa Philip shouted.


    "This battle is for us to win. Kill those mother fucking asshole." He cursed loudly.


    Listening to this and seeing the surrounding beast. It renewed the vigor of the people and their morale was sky high.


    "Die!" They screamed.


    Meanwhile, the young woman inhaled and walked slowly toward the tamed beast. This was Kira.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    A couple of kilometers from the battlefield. Inside a tall building. Two people sat around a table and drank wine. A man and a woman.


    "What do you think? The beast should have killed them all."


    ******

 Chapter 89 The Changes

    Hauuuuu!


    The deafening howl came from the distance and giant wolves appeared on the buildings.


    They looked at the ongoing battle and joined the loud howl. The resounding howl of the wolves reverberated throughout the battlefield.


    Whoosh!


    At once, the wolves sprung into the battlefield with extreme speed. At the back of the wolves was a 5-meter wolf. The alpha of the pack.


    It only fixed his gaze on the battle for a mere second before he looked in another direction.


    A fierce battle was going on between two beasts and a young man. Compared to other battles, this fight was a child''s ce.


    Every attack was destructive, shattering things in their path. If this type of attacknded on the battlefield, hundreds of souls would be turned smithereens.


    The Alpha wolf moved swiftly to join the fierce battle with the two beasts.


    Now, three beasts were on him. They were Bronze Ape,


    Flesh Eating Crow and now, the Wind de Wolf.


    This was Justin battling the two Third Existence beasts.


    Two beasts were already difficult for him to handle but now, another beast joined the fray.


    Whoosh!


    Justin jumped forward, and rolled on the ground, dodging the sharp w of the Flesh Eating Crow.


    "Sound Annihtion!"


    "Sound Disintegration!"


    Justin''s ring flew in two opposite directions. His clothes were turned and his firmed muscles had various Crow scars.


    Hmm!


    Suddenly, a fierce attack entered his perception. Before he realized what was going on.


    It was already on him. Justin''s hair stood straight and his muscles tightened.


    In that fraction of seconds, he couldn''t muster any defense. Besides, his weapon was not with him.


    He twisted his body slightly and a gust of wind swept past him.


    Hmm!


    He groaned and stumbled back, holding his waist. A deep sharp cut appeared on his waist and blood dripped out from it.


    Bang! Bang!


    Gra! Gra!


    The Saber-tooth Bronze Ape and the Flesh-Eating Crow cried in agony. The two powerful attacks from Justin gave them a deep injury.


    The Bronze Ape was already on hisst leg while the Flesh Eating Crow only sustained a single injury.


    Justin raised his head and looked in the direction of the wind attack but the wolf was long gone from its previous position.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Two wind attacks came from his other side. He turned and faced the attack.


    "Begone!" He sent a powerful attack.


    A golden arc came out from his fist and flew toward the wind attack.


    Bang!


    The wind attack shattered and the air vibrated, sending a couple to the surrounding area.


    The ripples from the attack destroyed their path. The buildings crumbled, and cracks appeared on the road.


    The Wind Wolf saw his sneak attack had failed. It wanted to blend with the wind when Justin came running toward it


    Hmmm!


    As Justin was running toward the Wind de wolf. His weapon was humming toward him at extreme speed.


    The Wind de Wolf snared and jumped toward him, sending numerous wind attacks.


    Justin didn''t wait for his weapon to arrive when he began to punch the wind de.


    Bang! Bang!


    Like the sound of a rocket. The shing of Justin''s fist and the wind de echoed on the battlefield.<sub> </sub>


    Those in the distance could feel the tremor caused by the attack. They shivered and vow in their heart not to venture to that side.


    Justin had various cuts on his body. But he didn''t care. He continued to send his torrential punch toward the wind de.


    Only a few des left between him and the Wind de wolf. Then, his weapon arrived.


    "Sound Disintegration!"


    The three circles on Justin''s body glowed and rings hummed and shone brightly.


    The two rings revolve around each other and travel toward the wind de.


    Like ss, the wind de disintegrates into pieces. Now, only a couple of inches separate him and the wolf.


    The Wind de wolf opened its mouth and its rows of sharp teeth were ready to snap Justin into two.


    Meanwhile, Justin tightened his muscles. He sent a powerful punch directly toward the beast''s head.


    The wolf twisted its body in the air, avoiding the punch. While its mouth was on Justin.


    But then, he sidesteps. Albeit the w of the wolf scraped past his body.


    What happened was under his calction. His previous punch was an ordinary attack, baiting the wolf.


    "Begone!"


    Bang!


    His weapon that was already in waiting hit the beast''s head and it grimaced in pain.


    However, that was not the end of its misery. While still in the air, Justin jumped toward and rendered a finishing punch.


    "Be Still!"


    No sound, no waves. Everywhere was still. The Wind de wolf descended slowly to the ground like a piece of paper.


    ____


    Killed: Alpha Wind de Wolf


    Reward: Red Orb.


    <o>,m ____</o>


    Justin didn''t have the time to check the notification. The Flesh Eating Crow was locked on him.


    Whoosh!


    The sharp w of the Flesh Eating Crow dug into his body. However, it couldn''t prate deeper into his body.


    The Crow screeched in annoyance and threw him up in the sky.


    ''Why am I always sent to the sky?''


    ''Shit I hate aerial battles.'' Heined in his heart.


    Kira on top of her newly tamed beast felt Justin''s conflicted emotion and raised her head to Justin''s potions.


    "Why are you in the sky?" She said in her heart.


    Then, something bizarre happened. Justin heard Kira''s voice in his head and his mouth ckened.


    For a couple of seconds, he forgot about his current predicament and looked in Kira''s direction.


    ''What the hell!?''


    ''Can wemunicate through the bonding thing?'' He thought.


    With no time to waste, he tried it out.


    "Can you hear me?" He said in his mind.


    Kira had just thrown a Second Circle into the sky when she heard Justin''s voice in her head.


    She wanted to freak out when he heard his voice again.


    "Don''t shout and concentrate on the fight. With the soul bond, we canmunicate with our soul."


    "So that''s it." She sighed in relief.


    The short interaction between him and her barely took a second and the Flesh-Eating Crow was aiming for him.


    "Do you have a way out of your current situation?" She asked with nervousness.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve got a n."

 Chapter 90 Leveling Up

    *****


    "Hu!"


    Bang!


    A silhouette crashed on the ground, sliding for ten meters on the cold hard asphalt before it finally stopped.


    The battle around the fight scene stops for a moment. Everyone looked at the cause of the explosion and was stupefied by what they saw.


    No one would survive that crushing attack. That''s what everyone thought. Yet,


    Hmm!


    A groan came from deep in the crater and a silhouette convened in blood staggered to stand up.


    Everything about the silhouette was in red. Including his eyes. It was bloody red.


    Blood was gushing out from all his orifices. His chest rose and fell with difficulty.


    He took a step forward and staggered but his determination to continue never waver.


    A rib protruded from his chest under the ghastly injury. While a clear cut was on his leg, disy his leg cartge.


    He was a dead man walking.   And the cause of all this stood a couple of distance from the silhouette.


    This silhouette was Nika. The mad man.


    That was the name that everyone gave him in their heart.


    He refused the help of everyone and decided to battle a Second Circle zombie, all alone.


    This was a Second Circle Zombie we''re talking about. It was ten times stronger and faster than a First Circle zombie.


    Besides, Second Circle zombies had a battle instinct. Fighting them was like fighting amateur wrestlers on steroids.


    Nevertheless, this maniac knew this but decided to take a risk.


    Why? Everyone thought.


    Only those in the Second Circle understood his reason. The cruelty of the world was not just battling an enemy below or on par with you.


    To level up quickly, the best solution was to kill a higher existence. And this requires them to be at the death door many times.


    If luck was on your side. You kill your opponent and if else. Then, you have to say hi to King Yama on the other side.


    The Second Circle Zombie snared and bolted toward Nika, leaving a gust of wind behind.


    It raised its punch, going for the kill. The air vibrated under the heavy momentum of the zombies, leaving a whistling sound.


    Nika raised his head with some difficulty and looked at the iing attack.


    His eyes were blurry and his head fuzzy. But his instinct was never wrong.


    He gnashed his teeth under the extreme pain from his body and raised his hand slowly forming a fist.


    Can he survive this?


    When the zombie punch arrived in front of him. Nika had managed to raise his fist to a punching level.


    He summoned all the remnant power in his body. A circle appeared on his head and it flickers continuously. His legs were trembling and couldn''t support the burden.


    With his trembling leg and hangs. He released hisst attack. It either do or die.


    "Suppression ¡ª Overlord." He muttered.


    Boom!


    A deafening sound spread throughout the battlefield and clouds of dust rose in the sky.


    Suddenly, a deafening thunder reverberated throughout the sky followed by a blue bolt of lightning.


    ____


    All conditions are met for the next evolution.


    Enhance Combat evolution path >> Enhance Physique.


    Physique Name: Tyrant Physique.


    Tyrant Physique ability:


    Attack: +25


    Dexterity: +15<sub> </sub>


    Endurance: +30


    ____


    Nika stared at the blurry notification and a smile crept to his face but grimaced.


    ''To smile even caused me pain.'' He sighed in his heart.


    At that moment, the heaven blessing arrived. The streak of golden light came from the sky and fell on him.


    Hahaha!


    "This maniac finally seeded." A husky voice screamed in exhration.


    Who would it be if not Grandpa Philip?


    Though the battle was still and people were still dying. Nevertheless, the pressure on them had lessened a bit with Kira supporting them with her Second Circle Flesh Eating Crow.


    Quickly, the people push the matter rting to Nika behind their back. Since no one would dare attack someone undergoing Heavenly Blessing.


    They need to focus on their battle. Just then, a miserable cry came from the other side of the battle.


    Ah!


    The head of a young man was flying in the sky. While blood gushed out from his headless body.


    The young man was part of the defense team using heavy weapons. He failed to notice the arrival of a First Circle zombie and when he finally realized his blunder, his head was up in the air.


    "A First Circle zombie breached the defense!" A woman shouted.


    She focused her rifle on the zombie and began to shake.


    When the other team wanted to support her another breach appeared on their defense, leaving the defense formation in shambles.


    Quickly, the team had to focus on the breach defense. The woman began to panic when the zombies persisted under the heavy assault.


    Its bones shattered and some crack appeared on its chest. Its red eyes dimmed. Yet, it continued to approach the woman step by step.


    Click!


    She heard a sound from her rifle and her heart missed a beat. ''You can''t be fucking serious.''


    She removed the armor and her nightmare was right. She was out of armor.


    "I''m out! I''m out!" She screamed. Her heart was racing, sweat dripped from her body.


    She searched frantically for magazines around her body but couldn''t find any.


    Suddenly, her eyes caught sight of a magazineying beside a corpse.


    She tried to rush toward the magazine but the zombie was already on her.


    Bang!


    She was sent flying, blood gushing out her mouth. She grimaced in pain but didn''t have time to wallow in pain and crawl toward the magazine.


    The zombie staggered toward its target. Its red eyes flickered in their socket.


    The woman stretched her hand to pick up the magazine, and sweat dripped from her forehead.


    A shadow fell over her body and she tensed up. Her hand touched the magazine and she turned, facing her doom with a trembling hand.


    ''I only need a second.''


    She cried in her heart when the huge fist of the zombie descended on her head.


    She took a deep breath and closed her eyes waiting for her death.


    Pu!


    Bang!


    A body fell beside the woman and the woman opened the corner of her eye to check what just happened.


    When she saw the person in front of her. She was speechless.


    *****AN***


    Hey guys, this is your boy Nika. That battle took a toll on my body. Please don''t let me die¡­. I need to refill my strength for the next battle.


    Please support me with your gift and golden ticket.


    I love you all¡­

 Chapter 91 Nasir Ability

    "Are my eyes ying tricks on me?" The woman muttered in dazed.


    "Are you going to continue to stare at me whileying on the floor?" A kid said, holding a long ck spear.


    This was not just an ordinary spear. It was the new spear made from the Second Circle beast.


    "Yeah! Yeah!" The woman nodded her head and scrambled up. Albeit her gaze was still fixed on the small kid in front of her.


    Suddenly, a golden light fell from the sky and it was directly on the kid''s head.


    "What the hell!" The woman shouted.


    Due to the heavenly blessing, everyone turned their eyes to the new evolver. And behold, it was a kid below the age of 10.


    This was L.


    Killing the First Circle Zombie leveled her up immediately. Her ponytail hair loosen and swayed backward.


    Under the heavenly blessing, she levitates 10-inches above the ground.


    Her evolution was different from the others. Everyone looking at her saw how the golden light flows through her veins.


    She turned from brown to golden, reaching her bottom. Her height increased by a few centimeters. Her old skin yed off and new ones appeared.


    When everyone thought it was over.  A gust of wind surrounded her, creating a whirlwind.


    The wind whistled loudly, shaking the battlefield. As the whirlwind continued to oscite, its speed increased and it began to move.


    Whoosh!


    Everything on its path was swept into smithereens.


    What the hell is happening!?


    No one knew what the hell was going on. But what they noticed was that the whirlwind was targeting all the zombies and beasts.


    "What are you all looking at?" A husky voice echoed amid the battlefield.


    "Have you ever seen a powerful, beautiful kid? That''s my granddaughter.  How''s she? Awesome, right?"


    Bang!


    "Old man, will you focus your strength on the fight? Leave the posturing to me. How dare youpete with me for posturing?" An indignant voice shouted.


    This was Nasir.


    The continuous evolution of people around him had pissed him off. Now, Grandpa Philip was posturing in front of him when his ability was speech.


    Bang! Bang!


    He sent a couple of zombies around him flying and stared in Grandpa Philip''s direction.


    "Trying topete with posturing, watch and learn old man." His voice echoed throughout the battlefield.


    Chloe and the others turned to Nasir. Chloe wanted to beat some senses into the dumb Nasir.


    She was tired of his shenanigans.


    ''I thought he had changed. I guess I''m wrong. Chatterbox.'' She scuffed in her heart.


    Since the pressure on the battlefield has lessened a lot and new people are promoting to the first and second circle existence.


    Now, everyone could take in the fresh air and fight the zombies and beasts with assurance.


    Besides, Kira was in the air monitoring the fight. She heard a voice from Justin not assist the threaded people and those in the First Circle in their battle.


    She could only assist them when the battle went south. Thus, everything becamex.


    The enemy trap turned from a deadly situation to a golden opportunity for the shelter to level up.


    Though some died, that was too expected and moreover, everyone was already prepared to die.


    Now, seeing Nasir shenanigans. Everyone chuckled and wanted to see his famous posturing.


    Nasir was quite popr among the residents of the shelter. As a mediator and the face of the people.


    Everyone loves him, though sometimes he talks too much. Too many people slept off during his speech.


    Meanwhile, Nasir dropped his weapon, looked at the few zombies around, and matched fearlessly toward them.


    ''I hope all my bluffing paid off.'' He tried to calm his racing heart.


    ''Besides, what do I lose? '' It''s not like I will die with Kira watching over me.''<sub> </sub>


    With this mantra going on in his mind. His confidence boosted up a bit.


    He puffed his chest outward and stopped a couple of distance from the zombies.


    Gra! Gra!


    The zombies felt sudden fresh blood around them and turned in the direction.


    When he saw he had gained the attention of the zombies. He took a breath and thought.


    ''Here goes my millennium posturing.''


    ''How bad could it get? My innate ability is speech. So  I must learn to use my speech as a weapon.''


    "This is the voice of the greatest Millennium speaker. Here my word and heed mymand. Stay still!" He closed his eyes and waited for the magic to happen.


    After waiting for a while, he didn''t hear any shout. He opened one of his eyes slowly to see what the hell happened.


    He gasped and stumbled backward.


    ''Shit! I''m screwed.!''


    Bang!


    He dodged the attack of the zombie in front of him and hit it with a punch in the heart.


    He sidesteps another attack from another zombie by inch and retreats a couple of steps.


    Sweat drips from his body and his muscles tensed up.


    ''That was close.!'' he shouted in his mind.


    Puff!


    Hahaha!


    The battlefield busted into a round ofughter. The tense atmosphere disappeared.


    Suddenly, two golden lights fell from the sky. Other people had reached the threshold of First level existence.


    "You see, people are leveling up. Why you¡­. Hahaha." Grandpa Philip pointed at Nasir and held his tummy fromughing.


    Though he was covered in blood, he didn''t care. As a Second Circle Existence, his recovery ability was very strong.


    "Create Millennium speakers my ass." He shouted inughter.


    Susan in the lightning watch was happening and a light smile appeared on her face.


    Everything 10-meters around was in smoke, shard ck. A Second Circle beastid under her foot with smoke rising from it.


    Nika hadpleted his evolution and a single punch from him turned everything around him into smithereens.


    His gaze fixed on Nasir and he chuckled. ''He will never learn.''


    The strong whirlwind quieted down and L appeared slowly with winds dancing around her.


    Meanwhile, Nasir was ashamed and conflicted. His ability had been a sore spot on him.


    He wanted to change that and prove himself useful in the battle.


    A sudden rage built in his heart. He hates it. He hates everything. Why would he be given useless abilities?


    He looked at the few zombies rushing toward him and his eyes turned red, veins protruded from his forehead.


    Unknown to him, a golden circle appeared on his head and he shouted.


    "I said be still!"


    And behold¡­


    ****AN****


    Hey, Nasir here. I''m dejected and depressed. How can I be given such a useless ability?


    Please support me with a golden ticket and a gift for me to unlock my full power.


    I love you all¡­


    *****

 Chapter 92 Going To The Other Camp

    Bizarre energy flows out of Nasir''s body, causing a light ripple in the air.


    The ripple traveled toward the zombies and their movement halted.


    At first, no one noticed the sudden bizarre action but when they saw the zombies didn''t proceed forward.


    The battlefield quiets down and Grandpa Philip choked theughter in his throat.


    It was like a movie.


    No one dares to breathe. None blink. They wanted to see the impossible. Though in their mind, they didn''t believe what they were seeing.


    Meanwhile, the cause of all this didn''t realize what was going on. He was still furious at himself for his stupid ability.


    He exhaled and inhaled trying to calm his raging emotion. However, when he raised his head.


    They saw the zombies in front of him staring at him without moving. At first, he didn''t know they were under his spell.


    "Are you stupid!? Are you going to tell them to only stand still? Making them something interesting." Chloe shouted in annoyance.


    Pfff!


    Kiraughed at the Flesh Eating Crow.


    "What a dumb guy." She muttered with a smile.


    Hmm!


    Nasir widened his eyes and stared at a couple of zombies in front of him.


    ''Is this what I''m thinking!?'' His heart thumping.


    He swallowed the lumps in his throat and straightened his back.


    ''Maybe my power is not useless after all'' he giggled deeply.


    "Match to the left!" he said slowly.


    And behold, the magic happened. All the affected zombies moved to the left at once.


    What!


    Everyone was bbergasted. This was happening. For real!?


    Nasir giggled and his confidence boomed. He turned to look at Grandpa Philip and puffed his chest.


    "Do you see!?" He pointed to the zombies.


    "This is what we call posturing. Learn from the master." He bowed lightly.


    Pfff!


    ? "Uncle Nasir is too shameless." L''s childish voice echoed on the silent battlefield.


    "If little L said that. I, your uncle Nasir won''t mind. But for that old man to try to steal my thunder. That I won''t condole." He patted his chest confidently.


    He turned to the zombies and said.


    "Start dancing the robot dance."


    At once, the zombie stood straight and began to dance. Since they were already dead.


    Their robot dance was unique and interesting. Everyone could but burst intoughter.


    Suddenly, sweat began to drip from Nasir''s forehead. His breathing began to get erratic, his leg turning jelly.


    ''What''s happening to me?'' He cried in his heart, shaking his head.


    "Tell him to stop his shenanigans and kill those zombies." Justin''s voice echoed in Kira''s mind.


    "Also, I want the battlefield to be cleared. Susan, the Pipe man, Nasir, L, and the defense team shoulde to my location." His voice echoed in her mind once again.


    Kira''s expression changed. She looked at Nasir and the battlefield; she saw that almost all the beasts and zombies were dead.


    "Nasir stops it immediately and kills those zombies."


    "Listen, everyone, clear the battle and the beast should be sent for processing. While those injured should recuperate."<sub> </sub>


    Hearing the loud voice of Kira, everyone raised their heads and stared at her, wondering what the hell was going on.


    "Don''t look at me like that. It is the order from the¡­ King." She said but her voice raised an octave.


    King!


    The people were dumbfounded, nevertheless, they sprung to action and began a full-scale massacre of the remaining beasts and zombies.


    Nika''s eyes were getting heavy. He could barely stand on his feet. With thest bit of strength in him. Hemanded the zombies.


    "Kill yourself."


    The zombies stopped dancing and twisted their necks. Crack!


    All the zombies fell lifelessly to the ground. And immediately, he realized the burden on his body dissipated.


    Huh!


    He exhaled and inhaled. ''I guess I overdid it.'' He said with a bitter smile in his heart.


    "Susan, Pipe man, L, Nasir, and the defense team. the king needs all of you in that direction immediately." Kira pointed in a certain direction.


    Hmm!


    The people didn''t know what was going on but they quickly left the middle of the battlefield and rushed in that direction.


    The defense got into the Light strike vehicle and Humvee and raced toward Justin''s direction.


    Amid a crater, a young man stood on the dead body of a beast. The beast was the Flesh Eating Crow.


    While a couple of meters from the crater was the dead body of the Saber-tooth Bronze Ape. And a little ahead was the Wind de Wolf.


    The young man was Justin. He was covered in blood. And one of his arms was dislocated. His bone protruded from outside, blood dripping.


    Beside his neck was another ghastly injury. He gnashed his teeth and forced the bone back to its potions.


    Hmm!


    He grimaced in pain and veins protruded from his forehead. His chest rose and fell. Sweats dripping from his forehead.


    "This is why I hate aerial battles." Heined.


    Suddenly, his injury began to heal at a rapid speed. The blood flowing out from his injury halted and dried.


    Seeing this, he sighed in relief.


    ''This injury can''t bepared to my first air fight.'' He mussed.


    The ghastly injury on his neck had closed while the light injuries had all recovered.


    He took a deep breath and jumped out of the crater. The previous beautiful city had been turned into rumbles.


    The battle of a Third Circle Existence couldn''t bepared to the others.


    Over a 200-meters radius was destroyed with various cracks and craters.


    Whoosh!


    After a couple of seconds, a group of people appeared in Justin''s perception. He turned his head and looked at them.


    A lightning silhouette appeared first. It was Susan. She stopped a couple of feet from him and looked at the destruction with no expression on her face.


    She was already numb to his extraordinary power.  When her eyes fell on the beast inside the crater, her heart missed a beat and she took a step back.


    Third Circle Existence.


    She gulped and nced at Justin for thest time without uttering a word.


    Shortly, the other arrived and their mouth was ajar. Most especially, L and Pipeman.


    They looked at Justin and shivered.


    "Some of you should have guessed what we''re unto, right?"


    ****

 Chapter 93 The Camp

    ******


    "How does it feel for you to evolve into a First Circle Existence," Justin said looking at the small kid holding his hand.


    L rolled her big eyes and looked at him. She thought for a couple of seconds before she replied.


    "I feel different. It''s like I''m another kind of person"


    "Really!"


    "Hmm, Hmm." She nodded.


    "The wind feels closer to me. It''s like they''re talking to me. But I''m yet understand what they''re saying."


    "Don''t rush it. It will happen when the time is right." Justin smiled.


    "But you''re brave to kill a first circle zombie. You make me proud." He added.


    L chuckled and puffed her little chest out, proudly.


    "You taught me to kill the zombie. And with the long spear Aunt Chloe gave me and I follow grandpa''s teaching. I went for its heart." She rolled her eyes looking at Justin''s face, waiting for anotherpliment.


    "That was brave of you. I''m very proud." He patted her head gently.


    "Really!" She blinked.


    "Yes. Now, your parents will be proud of you."


    "Yey! I knew it."


    "But remember to be careful. Don''t do anything unless I tell you to do it. Ok?"


    "Ok," She nodded.


    Though the duo was chatting, the speed at which they moved was faster than the fastest man on earth.


    Since they began the journey toward their target. No one in the group talked except for Justin and L.


    Suddenly, Justin creased his brow and looked in a certain direction.


    "We''ve arrived."


    Immediately, the group stopped and looked at the barricade a few meters from them.


    "Nasir got to work. Let''s find out about our enemy."


    "Alright!" He nodded confidently.


    ? With the full power of his speech, he now understood a bit of ability.


    Meanwhile, a group of people armed with cold weapons stared in Justin''s direction. When they saw Nikaing in their direction.


    They furrowed, waiting patiently for his arrival. Although, they sent someone to notify theirmander.


    Nasir stopped a couple of feet from the guards. Albeit, he didn''t know which direction the guards were hiding but as long as they heard his voice, it didn''t matter.


    He tapped into his core power and enhanced his voice with his speech ability, saying.


    "Friend, we mean no harm. Why don''t youe out from your hiding ce and let''s talk like a proper gentleman."


    The guards were only threaded people. Under his vocal ability. They didn''t pose any resistance and came out of their hiding.


    They stopped a couple of feet from Nasir with their eyes fixed on him.


    "How many people are in the shelter?"


    "Close to one thousand people," the leader of the guards said motionlessly.


    ''What the hell! On a thousand!'' Nasir shouted in his mind.


    "How many people are in the First Circle and do you have Second or Third Circle among you?"


    The leader of the guards answered Nasir''s questioning without any ounce of resistance.


    After a couple of minutes, Nasir returned to Justin and gave him feedback. Although he heard everything.


    "So there are two factions." Justin mused.


    He looked at Susan and the pipe man and asked.


    "What do you think?"


    Listening to his question. Susan and Pipe man looked at him for a moment before they gave any response.


    With the previous scenario, everyone had understood Justin''s behaviors.


    He asked for your opinions doesn''t mean he didn''t have a ready-made n in his mind.


    He only wanted to listen to your opinion. Whether he will ept the opinion or not. That was left for him.


    "I suggest we kill all those savage groups and save those in the second group. Those in the savage group are beyond redemption. So why bother trying." Pipe man said after thinking for a moment.


    "Hmm," Justin didn''t utter a word and looked at Susan.


    "Previously, I won''t have agreed with the Pipe man''s decision. But seeing how far people could go to survive. I agree with his suggestion." Susan said.


    The mere thought of them using them as bait for the beast and zombies got her furious.


    If they didn''t have Justin in their camp, how would they deal with the Third Circle Existence?


    "Alright, we will do as you have suggested. I won''t meddle in the killing. Since the highest Existence was probably a Second Circle. I want you to have blood in your hands."


    Everyone was shocked by this. He wanted them to have blood in their hands.


    Why?


    Albeit, no one dares to question him. They swallow the lumps in their throat and the fear of Justin in their heart raises another bar.<sub> </sub>


    He noticed the strange gaze directed at him but he didn''t care. Justin turned to the defense team.


    "You''re the defense team. Did you realize how weak you were¡­ " He paused before he continued.


    "Secure the major escape route while L would handle the second escape route. Your luck may be good and have the chance to level up through this fight."


    "We will do our best, sir¡ª Your highness." The middle-aged man who was the leader of the defense team said with his heart in his throat.


    Though Justin restrains his aura. Yet,  his voice and gaze weren''t something that ordinary humans could bear without feeling the pressure.


    "Nasir, you''recking a lot. This is your chance to change. "


    He looked at L but didn''t say a word. He would let her experience it before he exined it.


    "You all know what to do. You can move." With that, he jumped.


    Whoosh!


    Like a rocket, a whistling sound came from his body. Before they knew what was happening. He was already on the tallest building in the surrounding area.


    "That''s Insane!" One of the defense team shouted.


    "Let''s get going?" Susan said as she led the group.


    A woman came to L, smiling.


    "Thank you for saving me?" she said.


    L''s face redden as she saw a middle-aged woman thanking her.


    "I-I was just doing my share of the fight." She managed to say.


    The woman chuckled and teased.


    "You''re stronger than us now. You must try to protect us."


    "Don''t worry aunt, I will try my best." She said confidently.


    Haha.


    "I will be depending on you." She rubbed her chick, leaving her to join her group.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Inside the biggest building, a group of people sat around a big table their expressions stern.


    At the head of the table were two people, a man, and a woman. They are the leader of the group.


    "Do you just say some people are approaching us right now?" A fat man asked.


    "Yes. And from the description, they are not ordinary people." A young man in histe twenties said across the table. He was the captain of the guards.


    "Why are they here?" A woman in her early thirties asks no one in particr.


    "We can''t say. Until we questioned them. We won''t know." Guard captain said.


    "Is it possible that they are those that we bait"


    "Impossible!" The fat man retorted.


    "Do you know who those beasts are?" He continued.


    "Though I don''t mean to insult you. But I must say both our leaders can''t even defeat a single one among the beast. How could they defeat all of them?" He added.


    The room fell into dead silence and everyone looked at the two people sitting at the top of the table, waiting for their decision.


    "Let''s hear whatever they have to say. If they are friends we will amodate them. But if not, it won''t bete to send them six feet below. " The man who was the leader of the camp said.


    Meanwhile, in another part of the camp. Inside a half-destroyed building.


    A middle-aged man with white hair sat on a wooden chair and looked at the two people sitting in front of him.


    "Are you sure about what you said?" The man asked.


    "Yes, leader." The woman nodded.


    "I have a friend among their guards who told me."


    "Good. Good. If what you say is right. We could try to convince them to help us out."


    "Are you sure about that?" the second man in the room asked.


    "We won''t know if we don''t try." The white man said before he continued.


    "How long do you think we''re going tost in this state, Hmm?"


    "Do you know how many people defect to their side because of hunger? More than two hundred in thest week alone. If we don''te out with a n. Then, our gathering and ideals will soon be lost."


    The other creased his brow. He knew what their leader said was the truth. He clenched his fist.


    "If we are stronger than them. This wouldn''t have happened." He muttered in annoyance.


    He hated those savage people to their core, however, they were too strong. He could only swallow his bitterness and wait for the moment he was stronger than them.


    Though he knew the time for that was further than near. He looked at the leader and said,


    "Let''s do this. If they don''t support us. We will fight our way out." He was determined to escape from this hell hole.


    Meanwhile, outside the camp''s gate. Three people stood confidently with two military vehicles behind them.


    ******

 Chapter 94 The Unexpected

    Creak!


    The gate slowly opened and two people came out of the gate. They fixed their gaze on those in front of them.


    Two young people, a guy, ady, and one middle-aged man.


    "How may we help you?" A fat man said.


    "You should recognize me, right?" Susan said coldly.


    "How can we recognize you? We''ve never seen you before." The fat man said with a straight face.


    "Who might you be and what purpose brings you to our camp?" He added.


    "Really!?" Susan''s voice smirked. She turned to look at Nasir.


    "A fat man," Nasir shouted, pointing at him.


    "I don''t like your posturing. How dare you say you don''t know us." He moves closer to them, saliva sprouting out of his mouth.


    The two people looked at Nasir in a daze. How could he behave so unruly? The captain of the guards opened his mouth to rebuke him but was beaten to it by Nasir.


    "You shout it. Don''t speak unless I ask you."


    Immediately,  the captain of the guards shot his mouth. The fat man saw this and his heart missed a beat.


    ''What the hell just happened.''


    He swallowed the lumps in his throat and blinked twice.


    "If you mean any arm for our¡ª"


    "our what? Hmm?" Nasir barked. He moves closer to the fat, ring at him.


    The fat man was scared and he took a couple of steps backward while Nasir closed the distance.


    "Why would you take a fucking step backward? You fcking stay put while still being nice." He screamed.


    Susan and Pipe man was bbergasted by Nasir''s disy.


    What the hell is wrong with this chatterbox? They thought.


    Susan wanted to stop him, but Steven the Pipe man signaled her to stop.


    She looked at him coldly for a moment before she averted her gaze.


    Meanwhile, Nasir didn''t care about Susan and the Pipeman. He was in character and his blood was pumping.


    "Now, would you stop shaking and tell me the hell where your leader is?" Nasir''s head was only a few inches from the fat man''s head.


    Sweets were dripping from the fat man''s head. He swallowed the lumps in his throat and opened his mouth slowly and said.


    "T-The leaders are in the biggest building in the camp. They would probably be watching us right now."


    "Then what the fuck are you waiting for? Lead us right to him, we don''t have all day, do we?"


    The fat man nodded and turned quickly to lead the way. While Nasir looked at the captain of the guards and said slowly.


    "Kill yourself slowly."


    The captain didn''t blink and took a  hide from his leg and stabbed through his chest, cutting right to his throat.


    Blood gushed out like an open dam and he fell on his knee before his head hit the ground. Deader than dead.


    Everyone who looked at this was shocked. Both Susan and Pipe man had seen his ability but it was only on the zombies.


    But this time around it was on human beings.


    "What kind of freaking ability is this?" Pipe man muttered in a daze.


    Susan didn''t utter a word, she only nced at him for a moment before she averted her gaze.


    The fat man led the three through the gate with a trembling leg. The death of the captain shook him to the core.


    The captain was a First Circle existence but he died easily like a chicken.


    How easy could that be?


    He shivered. Perhaps, these people are stronger than they look. With this thought. His brain was scalped.


    ''I hope the leader could handle this freak''


    Walking among the camp, a lot of men were armed with cold weapons. Only a few of them held a rifle.


    "Suddenly, a sandstorm rushed toward the group from a distance.


    Seeing this, the three looked at each other and understood what the hell was going on.


    The three separated immediately and rushed to different parts of the camp. At once, the delicate atmosphere turned chaotic.


    The fully armed men aimed their weapons at the three and started shooting.


    Susan didn''t care about the bullets. She moves swiftly, rushing toward the sandstorm.


    While the Pipe and Nasir found a brick for a cover. A sharp metal came from the Pipe man and it whistled through the air.


    Whoosh!


    Ah!


    A young man held his neck and fell to the ground, blood gushing out from his neck.


    Before the people could understand what was happening. Ten people held their necks and fell to the ground, dying on the floor in blood.


    A metal pipe danced amid the chaos and people fell to the ground. Suddenly, a heavy sound echoed in the chaos.


    Swoosh


    A silhouette rushed toward Nasir and Pipe direction leaving an after image.<sub> </sub>


    "Something ising." Pipe man mutters, raising his head to look in the direction of the sound.


    A sharp w came crashing into his face. Without no time to attack. He took a couple of steps instinctively and the sharp w missed him by an inch.


    ''Huh! That was close.''


    A werewolf stood in front of him, ring at him hatefully. Quickly, the werewolf pounced on the pipe man.


    He jumped back, and rolled on the ground, avoiding a dangerous attack.


    Bang!


    Thend cracks and the werewolf howls loudly when it notices his attack missed.


    Sweats dripped from the pipe man''s face. He had never been in such a precarious situation before.


    His brain runs on Mach 10, thinking of a way out. Suddenly, his eyes caught sight of metal lying a couple of meters from him.


    ''You better work.'' He shouted in his mind.


    The metal was just too big. His heart wavered whether he could control it.


    ''If I escape from this nightmare. I must train hard on my ability.'' He vowed in his heart.


    He clenched his fist and focused on the metal. The metal trembled slightly before it rose into the air, moving toward the pipe man.


    However, the werewolf won''t just stay while he was performing his stunt.


    It waves its long sharp w going for the pipe man''s face but the man steps back avoiding it but he couldn''t avoid the second attacking from the other side.


    Ah!


    A sharp w shed through his chest and blood gushed out. He stumbled back while trying to maintain his footing.


    He gnashed his teeth and focused on the metal.


    Whoosh!


    The metal flew toward the Pipe man at an extreme speed. The werewolf sensed an iing danger and jumped to the side.


    The metal took a toll on the Pipe man''s mental strength. Suddenly, a golden circle appeared on his head.  And his gaze changed.


    The 10-meter long and 15 inches long metal slices through the air, going for the beast''s vital spot.


    Gra!


    The werewolf howled and jumped dodging the metal attack and rushed toward the Pipeman.


    However, the werewolf didn''t see a small metal pipe whistling toward it from the other side.


    Steven the Pipe man stood confidently watching the sharp w of the beasting for his throat.


    A snare appeared on the face when it saw its target freezing on a spot.


    But when it ws, it reaches a few inches from the Pipe man''s throat. The sharp metal pipe pierced through the beast''s leg from the back.


    Ah!


    The beast howled in pain. It crashed to the ground and a deep hole in his leg. However, its misery was far from over.


    The metal pipe turned in the air and rushed to tow the werewolf. Seeing this, the werewolf forced itself to stand on one of its legs.


    It jumped to the side, avoiding the attack but the bigger metal was already waiting.


    Pu!


    The metal struck its chest, piercing it deeply. It cried in pain while trying to remove the metal pole.


    Whoosh


    The small metal pipe slices through its neck, finishing the beast once and for all.


    The headless beast rolled on the ground. Suddenly, the werewolf''s body turned into a human.


    The werewolf was a young man in histe twenties. The Pip man breathes a sigh of relief.


    Killing a human feels somehow. He exhaled and inhaled numerous times before he could get his emotion in control.


    After a while, Nasir turned into a man''s ughter. He had a long sword in his hand and waved it like a kitchen knife.


    "Pause!" he shouted and the group of people in front of him paused for a moment.


    sh!


    Blood sttered on his face and heads rolled on the ground.


    Ta! Ta! Ta!


    A series of gunshots fly in his direction. He may not have any perception ability. But as a First Circle Existence. His perception and instinct couldn''t bepared to ordinary human beings.


    He jumped and rolled on the ground and screamed.


    "Kill each other."


    At once, the barricade of bullets stoppeding in his direction. And the wail of death echoed in the distance.


    At the highest building in the camp, two people stood side by side. They looked at each other.


    "This is more difficult than we imagine." Thedy said.


    "What should we do?" She asked.


    "Let''s use the contingency n."


    *****

 Chapter 95 Looking At The Sky

    "How dare you run into my domain." An arrogant voice said.


    The voice came from the sandstorm rushing toward Susan. Albeit she didn''t flinch from the attack.


    The sandstorm increased by another degree, trying to bury her alive.


    ''Childish trick.'' She thought and her whip appeared in her hand.


    Whoosh!


    A lightning strike came out from the whip and danced toward the sandstorm.


    Bang!


    The sandstorm froze and a cry of agony came from the center. At the center of the sand storm was a youngdy, streaked with red liquid at the corner of her mouth.


    She red at Susan and waved her hand. The frozen sandstorm came to life and formed a huge palm.


    "I don''t have time to y with you/" Susan muttered and increased her attack.


    She swung her whip twice and a lightning snake came out of it, flying toward the sand palm.


    Bang!


    The sand palm was destroyed and the lightning snake continued on its path.


    "No. No. This can''t be!?" the youngdy cried in horror.


    She tried to conjure another sand defense but it was toote.


    The lightning snake hit her on the chest and was sent flying; blood gushing out from her mouth.


    She crashed to the ground and her body was charred in ck with smokeing out from her body.


    "Y-You are a Se-cond¡­. " She muttered before life drifted away from her body.


    ''How can she stupid not to realize it already.'' She creased her brow.


    ''Anyway, if she had known. Her death was already set in stone.''


    Susan raised her head and saw various people with weapons rushing toward her.


    ''I guess their leader didn''t have any intention of saving these people from the beginning.'' She thought.


    She raced toward the crowd of people and muttered.


    "Lightning world."


    A dome filled with lightning came out from her whips and traveled toward the people.


    When the people realized the horror of the attack. It was already in front of them.


    Ah!


    The dome covered them and the heart-wrenching cries of agony filled the atmosphere.


    The single attack killed more than one hundred people at once.


    Suddenly, a middle-aged man with few people came from the other side of the road.


    He looked at the disastrous attack and his heart missed a beat. Suddenly, all the hair on his body stood up straight.


    He raised his head and saw Susan''s piercing cold gaze. He shriveled and took a couple of steps backward and stuttered.


    "P-Please, we are not one of your enemies. We¡­ we came to help you."


    Susan didn''t avert her gaze and the lightning dancing at the tip of her whip didn''t reseed.


    Fear gripped the heart of the people while the young people behind the old man were covered in sweat.


    ''We shouldn''t havee. We should have stayed at our hideout.'' They cried in their hearts.


    "So you didn''t support the savage behavior of this tyrant." Susan finally said.


    "Y-Yes. Yes." The middle-aged man nodded quickly.


    "I don''t need your help. Tell me where I can find the leaders of the camp." She said confidently.


    Quickly, the middle-aged man and his group showed Susan the core section of the camp.


    When Susan left the group looked at each other and let out a sigh of relief. That couple of seconds took a toll on their body.


    "How strong is she?" The young man behind the middle-aged man said.


    "I don''t know. But she is stronger than us by a lot of margins." The middle-aged man said.


    "We don''t have time to waste. Let free those put into very." He added with a sigh.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the camp.  A girl sat on a stone b and looked at a deserted road that led into the camp.


    She dangled her leg back and forth on a b, ying with her strand of hair in her hand.


    "Why would I be sent to this lonely ce?" Sheined, getting tired of this deste street.


    ''I miss Sam.'' She thought.


    ''Sam, that coward. If he had followed me and killed those zombies. He would have gotten stronger by now. And uncle Justin and grandpa would have been proud of him.'' She twisted her lips and pouted.


    ''He is just too much of a coward. His parent won''t be proud of him when they see him again.''


    Creak!


    A screeching sound of tyre echoed from the distance and L raised her head.


    "Finally!" She muttered, jumping down from the stone b, pping her hand.


    "Sir, a young girl is standing at the center of the road." The driver of the car said.


    "Do you think the leader would care?" Another voice said.


    "Run her over." He added.


    "Alright!" The driver nodded and increased the speed of the car.<sub> </sub>


    "Why do they seem to be increasing their speed?" L muttered in a daze.


    ''What should I do?'' her thought was jumbled.


    ''I was asked not to let anybody pass through this road. But this¡­.''


    She tangled her fingers together nervously.


    ''I have to stop them. Can they kill a small child like me,  can they?''


    She waved her hand and shouted.


    "Stop. Stop!"


    Under her continuous scream, the speed of the car never reseeded. Perhaps,  it raised another bar.


    When the car was only a couple of meters from her. She realized there were three vehicles following each other.


    Besides, the men were fully armed and with a crazy look on their faces.


    ''They wanted to kill me'' the thought popped into her mind.


    With that thought, a gust of wind began to gather around her.


    ''You''re bad people. You want to injure L.''


    The wind had turned into a whirlwind, whistling around her, gathering a cloud of dust.


    "Wind banishment!" She shouted.


    The wind turned into a siphon and rushed toward the iing vehicles.


    "Sir, this kid is not just an ordinary girl." The driver in the first car shouted.


    The wind attack was already in front of him while trying to avoid the wind attack.


    Screech!


    The car swayed from the dirty road hoping to avoid the attack. However, they followed the vehicle in an incredible manner.


    "What the hell!" Those in the vehicle screamed in panic.


    Bang!


    The vehicle was sent flying, rolling thrice in the air while those in the vehicle had their oxygen siphon from their lungs.


    Bang!


    The car crashed to the ground, tumbling a couple of meters before it stopped.


    Heads hanging downward, blood dripping out from their major orifices. No one could tell whether they were dead or alive.


    "What the hell is going on?" A domineering voice came from the middle car.


    Screech!


    The car came to an abrupt stop and all the men in the car rushed out.


    They were armed from head to toe in ammunition and cold weapons. And in the middle of the men was a young man in his middle thirties.


    He wore a loose white top and ck pants. He stared coldly at L with a smirk on his face.


    "Kid, where do youe from?" he asked casually.


    The siphons disappeared into thin air and L looked at the dead people in panic.


    She was trembling and tears gathered at the corner of her eyes. She opened her mouth but nothing came out.


    Her breathing was erratic. He bit the corner of her lips and looked at the men in front of her in panic and nervousness.


    ''Why should I do it?'' she cried in her heart.


    ''I kill those people. I kill them.''


    ''Uncle Justin asked me not to let anyone pass through. He didn''t ask me to kill them.''


    "Stay away from me. I didn''t mean to kill them." She screamed, taking a couple of steps backward.


    "Oh! Kid. How does it feel to kill people?" The man in white asked with a smile that wasn''t a smile.


    "Horrible."


    "Yeah, horrible. You know it isn''t good to kill a fellow human being."


    "I know. But I didn''t mean to kill them. I just wanted to stop." Her voice cracked; her chest rising and falling.


    "That doesn''t matter anymore. You killed them and you must be punished. Don''t try to resist it." He signals to his men.


    At once, the men walked toward L casually. Seeing this, L moves backward.


    Her gaze moves from one person to another, not knowing what to do.


    ? "P-Please¡­ Please don''te any closer." She said, trying to hold on to her tears.


    "Oh, don''t worry. They won''t do anything to you."


    ''What should I do? What should I do?'' Her thoughts conflicted.


    "Get her! We don''t have all day." The white man said coldly.


    "I need to get out of this hell hole. I don''t know if Mae could hold the ground." He muttered with a sharp glint in his eyes.


    ''Who cares? As long as I could escape from this shitty ce. My preparation is alreadyplete. They can die for all I care'' He clicked his tongue.


    ''With this kid. I can use it as a bargaining chip if I meet any stronger beast or man.''


    Meanwhile, the man was only a couple of feet from L. She looked into the sky, searching for something.


    ****

 Chapter 96 How Do You Want To Die?

    A chuckle escaped from Justin''s mouth when he saw L''s behavior.


    ''She did better than expected.''


    Standing on top of the highest building, he watched the battle going down below without any expression on his face.


    He had a n for selecting these four for this mission. With his ability and perception. He knew the strongest people in the camp and he was somewhat surprised by their poption.


    He turned his gaze from L''s and looked in another direction.


    In front of a building, ady in herte twenties stood with two short daggers in her hands.


    A couple of meters from her was another person dressed in a purple robe with a long whip.


    The twodies stared at each other for a couple of moments without uttering a word. The cold gentle breeze blew their robes back and forth.


    Everywhere was silent. Suddenly, the twodies moved at the same time.


    A cloud of mist came out of the firstdy. The mist quickly covered the surroundings like a fog.


    They disappeared into the mist without making a sound. The mist moves back and forth. As time went by, the mist became thicker, making it quite impossible to see through.


    Bang!


    A streak of lightning appeared amid the mist and a cry of agony spread throughout the surrounding area.


    The mist shook vehemently while its thickness reduced a bit. Inside the mist, ady holds her chest and struggles to stand up.


    She licked the blood at the corner of her lips and said.


    "H-how can you be this strong!?" her voice quivered in horror.


    She was Natasha the second inmand of the camp. She was at the peak of First Circle Existence and she was gradually filling the requirement to level up to a Second Circle.


    Only the leader of the camp was a bit stronger than her. In the sense that, he just had a breakthrough to the Second Circle a couple of days ago.


    Now, seeing ady younger than her and who was monstrously powerful than her shocked her to the core.


    ''I thought I developed faster¡­. But s, I''m a frog in the Well. '' The thought left a bitter taste in her mouth.


    She wanted to stand on top of the world with her newfound power. She almost achieved it. In the end¡­


    "Though you are stronger than me. I won''t go down without a fight." She murmured.


    Natasha blended with the fog and raced toward the expressionless Susan.


    She moved in a zig-zag motion, trying to confuse Susan. Nevertheless, Susan didn''t move an inch from her position.


    Her eyes were firmly fixed on a point. Suddenly, she made a move.


    "Lightning world." Her whip snaked toward her back and a bolt of lightning shed out of her whip.


    Natasha''s eyes widened. All the hair on her body stood straight and her instinct was on the full drive.


    Quickly, she abandons the thought of attacking Susan and retreats. But she made a mistake.


    This wasn''t an ordinary attack. The lightning world covered the mist, filling it with a bolt of lightning.


    Before Natasha could realize what was happening. The attack was in front of her.


    Time froze for a moment and her heart failed to beat.


    ''Is this my end?''


    Bang!


    Natasha was thrown out of the mist, crashing into the nearby building. At once, the mist disappeared and the cold expressionless Susan stared in Natasha''s direction.


    A deep hole appeared on her chest and blood flowed out of her major orifices. Besides, smoke came out of her body like a smoking fish.


    Her long bluish hair was burnt to crisp. No one would imagine the peerless beauty to turn into a bald woman in a short battle.


    She raised her head with some difficulty and stared at Susan while trying to open her mouth.


    Blood gushed out from the open mouth and life drifted from her body.  Her head fell to the ground, deader than dead.


    Seeing this, Susan exhaled slowly and turned to the surrounding building.


    She knew some people were hiding, waiting for the oue of the battle.


    Suddenly, a group of men came out of the opposite building. They stare nervously at Susan.


    In front of the group was a middle-aged man. A bead of sweat covered the man from head to toe while he was shivering.


    "P-Please don''t kill us." He said.


    "Are you part of the people that force people into a ve and choose to sacrifice humans to the beast?"


    The group kept quiet and stared at the middle-aged man. Seeing this, Susan didn''t need to wait for an answer. She already got one.


    Whoosh!


    A streak of lightning danced toward the group. Seeing the iing attack, the leader of the group woke up from his stupor and shouted.


    "Run!"


    At once, the group bolted in different directions, running for their lives.


    However, Susan was already prepared for this.


    Whoosh!


    A lightning silhouette shed through the street at an unprecedented speed.<sub> </sub>


    Shortly, a miserable cry of agony reverberated throughout the street.


    Dead bodies filled the street with smokeing out of their bodies.


    "Please don''t kill me. Please¡­" A middle-aged man fell on his knee and pleaded.


    "W-We were forced to do it." He added with tears gathering at the corner of her eyes.


    In front of him was Susan who was cold staring at the middle-aged man.


    The man waited for Susan to speak but he failed to hear anything from her. He raised her head and saw her piercing gaze and his heart stop beating for a moment.


    Recovering from her initial shock, he shouted.


    "I know where all the camp resources and I can tell you where the leader is¡ª"


    Bang!


    The man flew back and crashed to the ground, puking out blood. Smokes came out from his chest and a ghastly injury appeared.


    All his innards came out covered in blood and steam. Tell death, his eyes were wide open. He didn''t believe Susan would ruthlessly kill him without uttering a word.


    A smirk appeared on Susan''s face when he saw the man''s dead body.


    ''It is your kind that I hate the most.'' She thought in disdain.


    She turned and left; though she knew some people were still hiding in the building.  But that wasn''t her job.


    Nasir and the Pipe man would deal with them.


    Meanwhile, L had tears at the corner of her eyes and her breath was erratic.


    She had been fighting for some minutes without rest. Her power was diminishing every second.


    "Don''te near me. Stay back." She shouted.


    Her wind attack hit a man and it sent him flying. However, the man didn''t sustain any life-threatening injury.


    He dusted his body and rushed to join the intimidating fight.


    They saw through her weakness. She was still a kid and couldn''t stand the chance of killing a human being, though she had the power.


    The men that surrounded her were only threaded people. At first, they feared her but now, it has changed.


    "I don''t have all day." The leader of the group said coldly.


    "Go catch her. We need to move. " He added.


    "Alright," A voice said from the back.


    A silhouette disappeared from thest car and rushed toward the cat and mouse fight in the distance.


    Bang!


    Ah!


    L was sent flying backward, crashing to the ground. A couple of her ribs were broken.


    She raised her head and looked at the man dressed in ck from head to toe.


    Fear gripped her heart and her face whitened. She puked a chunk of blood and fell back to the ground, looking at the sky.


    "Big brother Justin. Where are you?" Tears dripped from her eyes.


    "Right here?" A calm voice echoed in her ear.


    With some difficulty, she turned and saw Justin smiling at her.


    A smile appeared on her whitened face. "I¡­. Know Big brother Justin¡­. won''t let me face¡­..  this bad people alone¡­" Her voice trailed off and she lose consciousness.


    Justin looked at L for a moment before she turned to look at the man in ck.


    "Did you realize what you just did?" he asked calmly.


    A long ck spear appeared in the hand of the ck man but his hand was trembling. He didn''t know but he couldn''t stop it.


    "She is just a small child and you hit her like that"


    Bang!


    Ah!


    The ck man flew backward and crashed to the ground. The sound of broken ribs echoed in the surroundings.


    His ck dress was torn and a bony face appeared under the hood.


    He was an ugly young man.


    Seeing that his cover was blown. He puked another chunk of blood. His appearance gave him an inferiorityplex.


    He had been mocked andughed at. But when the apocalypses descended. It gave him hope to change its fate.


    In the end, he chose the wrong side.


    Justin stood calmly on the spot and looked at the leader of the group.


    "I have to say, your scheme runs deep. You make people fight your battle while you brainwash those helpless people to sacrifice themselves for your course¡­.." He paused before he asked.


    "How would you like to die?"

 Chapter 97 What Should We Do?

    "How would you like to die?"


    For a brief moment, everywhere was silent allowing the whispers of winds to ring in their ears.


    All the men stared at the young man in front of them with their mouths ckened.


    Is he nuts!? That was the only thing that appeared in their mind.


    Hahaha!


    The leader of the group held his tummy andughed. Hisughter echoed in the quiet surrounding.


    Justin didn''t blink when he saw the people looking at him with disgust.  His loosely long hair dangled back and forth with the breeze.


    With the third evolution, his appearance had undergone a visible change.


    He looked younger and his skin was smooth like a young woman''s. If he had this look in the old world. [


    He didn''t need to work. His appearance was enough for him to be a city''s top star.


    And with this lookse with a disadvantage. Most people would underestimate him.


    How could he be stronger than them with that sissy body? He looks like he had never fought a battle before.


    Although he sent the ck man flying with a single punch. Everyone thought it was a sneak attack.


    Besides, the ck man couldn''t bepared with the leader of the camp. He was a Second Circle existence.


    After a couple of seconds, the leader of the group stops hisughter and wipes the bead of tears from the corner of his eyes.


    "That was the best joke I''ve heard since the apocalypse. Boy, you make a niceedian." He paused and came forward.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. I will turn you into aedian. You will crack jokes for me when I need to be happy.  How about that?" He asked with an evil grin.


    "Are you done?" Justin asked calmly.


    Hmm!?


    Larry the leader of the camp creased his brow when he saw Justin''s calm expression.


    After thinking for a moment, he clicked his tongue and snorted.


    ''Whatever trick you have. It''s nothing  before absolute strength.''


    Watching Larry moving toward Justin, the guards had a look of expectation and they stepped back to watch the match that was about to unfold.


    Though in their mind, Larry had already won the battle.


    Whoosh!


    Larry''s body disappeared from the surrounding like a phantom. And the glow in the eyes of the guards brightened up.


    The leader makes his moves. They shouted in their mind.


    "How long do you think he willst?" A guard whispered to hisrade.


    "5 seconds." A guard responded.


    "That too much for that sissy. 3 ¡ª"


    Bang!


    A silhouette was flung backward and crashed on the car''s screen. Immediately, the guards jumped backward and looked at the person on top of the car.


    When they saw it was Larry, their heart missed a bit and their mouth ckened. Their brain was scalped and muscle tightened.


    Still, in their reverie, a handsome young man appeared in front of the car and stared coldly at the injured Larry.


    Larry opened his eyes with some difficulty. There were myriads of emotion flicking throughout his eyes. Fear, panic, and surprise.


    ''My Phantom Grasp failed for the first time against a human.''


    Throughout the attacking sequence, Larry didn''t think his first attack would send him close to the death door.


    He was confident in his ability if he couldn''t defeat his enemy. He believes he could escape unscathed.


    But this time around, reality pped him on the face. Now, the previous question surfaces in his heart.


    How does he want to die?


    This was not a question. It was an order.


    The moment this young man appeared, his destiny was already set in stone.


    Justin grabbed his throat and lifted him from the car. Larry rolled his eyes helplessly, blood gushing out from his mouth and nose.


    "Previously, I wanted to give you an easy death. But now, I''ve changed my mind." Justin said calmly.


    Bang!


    Larry crashed to the ground and the sound of bone breaking echoed in the surrounding area.


    The guards were sweating bullets. They held their breath with their leg tuning jelly.


    His ruthlessness doesn''t befit his handsomeness.


    Justin didn''t look at the guards and went back to L''s position.  He carried her gently on his shoulder and departed.


    Watching the backside of the devil, the guards breathe a sigh of relief.


    "He may be strong, but he wasn''t ruthless enough to kill us." A guard muttered with a smile.


    Bang!


    The guards flew forward and crashed to the ground, smokeing out from his body and his body was charred ck.


    What the hell!?


    Everyone turned their eyes in the direction of the attack. And behold¡­.


    Susan was walking calmly toward them. In her hands was a long dancing whip with lightning at its tip.


    The guards swallowed the lumps in their throats and wanted to cry. They pray for the devil to go. He departed without hurting them.


    But why would heaven send a demoness? The guards wanted to cry but they had no tears in their eyes.<sub> </sub>


    Seeing Susan''s cold gaze, they knew their death was set in stone.  But why are they stronger than us?


    They thought but no one coulde up with an appropriate answer.


    "Carry him," Susan said in a cold voice while pointing to Larry.


    At once, a guard rushed to Larry and carried him roughly. Now, this wasn''t the time to be lenient.


    The guards look in Susan''s direction hoping to see some reaction from her. But it was futile.


    "Everyone follows me?" With that, all the guards turned and followed after.


    While those in the car drove silently.


    At the center of the camp, a lot of people were kneeling on the ground with various degrees of injury on their bodies.


    In front of them were a group of armed men, patrolling back and forth.


    This was the Defense team.


    They gathered all the savage group at the center of therge camp, waiting for Justin''s arrival.


    "Hurray! We''re finally safe." An excited shout came from the other side of the street.


    A group of people dressed in tattered clothes with bony skin was rushing to the center of the camp.


    In front of the group were two people. Nasir and Pipeman. And behind them was the middle-aged man.


    The leader of the second faction in the camp. A radiant smile appeared on his face, hearing the shout of joy from his people.


    These people had chosen to follow him not to forgo their humanity because of some safety and not to be attacked by some beast.


    The ultist group brainwashes the ordinary and sacrifices them for the greater good of humanity.


    If it was the greater good of humanity. Why didn''t they train such people to fight back?


    However, instead of Larry responding, he threatened to kill him if he spread false beliefs to the heart of the people.


    Now, their salvation has finally arrived.


    Justin arrived at the center of the camp and the chaotic environment became quiet.


    "Is this everyone that belongs to the demonic path?" He asked calmly.


    "Yes. Some refuse to surrender and choose to fight with life. So we kill them." Nasir replied.


    "Alright, you know what to do? Leave the kids." Hemanded and departed from the gathering with L on his shoulder.


    "Who''s that?" A female voice whispered.


    "Our king," Nasir replied with a smile.


    What!


    For a moment, everyone was trying to process what they just heard. Their bbergasted gaze fixed on Nasir''s face, hoping to hear him say he was kidding.


    But that didn''t happen?


    "A-Are you for real!?"


    The middle-aged man asked with his eyes widened.


    "Where is the¡­. King" Susan asked from a distance.


    Her gaze swept the crowd but he couldn''t find Justin''s silhouette.


    "He left," Pipe man responded.


    "Oh!" her expression didn''t change.


    "Let''s get started," shemanded.


    After a couple of minutes, the camp was covered in blood and dead bodies.


    The air was covered in the thick stench of blood and sulfur. A couple of meters from the pile of dead bodies was a group that survived the onughts.


    They stared in a particr direction in fear.


    "What!" Pipe man shouted.


    The crowd gasped and averted their gaze. Previously, they were scared of the cold Susan.


    But seeing the pipe man killing hundreds of people without batting an eye.


    They realized these people weren''t normal. Which side should they choose?


    The old tyrant was gone and now, their new savior could kill hundreds of people without batting an eye.


    The old man looked at his people behind them and sweat dripped from their foreheads.


    What should they do?


    They can''t go back to being suppressed by another tyrant again.


    Susan, Nasir, and some men from the defense team came back to the center of the camp.


    Behind them was a vehicle filled with resources. When Susan arrived in front of the group.


    As a Second Circle Existence, her perception was sharper than ordinary people.


    She fixed her gaze on the leader of the other camp and said coldly.


    "We won''t force you to join our camp. The choice is yours."


    "Let''s depart," She said.


    She dislikes the attitude of the people. Should they have agreed to let people that could sacrifice humans live?


    Obviously not.


    The leader of the group was surprised by Susan''s words. They looked at each other and were speechless.


    What should we do?

 Chapter 98 Red Orbs

    Back at the camp, Justin sat calmly at the edge of the bed and three orbs glowed in front of him.


    Since he picked the red orbs from the three Third Circle Existence. He didn''t have the chance to check out their content and usage.


    He picked the orb from the Wind de alpha world and immediately a notification appeared.


    ____


    Crush themon grade orb to get its content.


    ____


    ''Hmm,mon grade.'' He creased his brow and crushed the orb.


    ____Weapon___


    Name Wind de saber.


    Grade: Umon


    Tier: 1


    Ability: [ Attack: 40%, Speed: 60%]


    Upgrade: Upgradeable


    ___


    A green saber levitates in the air in front of Justin with a powerful aura.


    Seeing this, the right corner of his lips curled upward a bit.


    ''This is getting more interesting.''


    He reached out his hand and picked the green saber. The powerful saber was light as a feather.


    He swings the saber twice. The saber slices the air, generating a swirl of wind.


    ''Though it can''t bepared to my soul weapon. Nevertheless, my attack has increased by a lot of margins.''


    ''With this weapon, a First Circle existence could fight without losing to a Second Circle Existence. Perhaps, he/she would have a chance of winning if they made use of the weapon very well.''


    He touched the sharp edge of the saber and could fill the hard steel of the weapon and its sharpness.


    ''This is not normal steel.'' He thought in dismay.


    He returned the saber to the bed and thought for a couple of moments.


    ''Since this type of weapon could be found in Third Circle Existence¡­.''


    ''Then something is about to change in the city.'' He thought deeply.


    ''Whatever happens, we will deal with it when it happens.'' With this thought, he put the diforting puzzle behind his mind.


    He reached out his hand for the second red orb and crushed it. It was an orb from the Flesh Eating Crow.


    ____Movement Skill___


    Name: Ghostly Crow Steps.


    Grade: Umon


    Tier: 1


    Ability: [Speed: 100%]


    Time of use: 2


    Upgrade: Upgradeable [Based on userprehension ability.]


    Note: This movement skill depends on the user. It gives powerful boots to weaker users while the effect is minuscule on powerful beings.


    _____


    Justin picked the brow scroll floating in the air. He unfolds the scroll and a notification pops up in front of him.


    _____


    Do you want to learn the Ghostly Crow Step?


    Yes | No


    ___


    He chooses no without thinking. This may seem powerful to a lot of people but him. It means nothing.


    The effect would be less. He was the strongest person in the shelter. If therees a day that he couldn''t defeat beasts or zombies.


    Then no one would be able to defeat or escape from the predator. Unless there is a stronger person than him.


    ''With this skill, the chance of survival out there is getting higher.''


    He dropped the scroll and picked thest orb from the Saber-tooth Bronze Ape.


    ____Armor___


    Name: Bronze Armor.


    Grade: Umon.


    Tier: 1


    Ability: [Defense: 70%]


    Upgrade: Upgradeable


    _____


    A small bronze armor floated in the air. Justin didn''t pick the bronze armor immediately.


    He was lost in thought for a couple of seconds. He exhaled slowly and reached out his hand to pick up the armor.


    ____


    Do you want to equip the armor?


    Yes | No


    ____


    ''Yes''<sub> </sub>


    At once, the small bronze armor moves swiftly and Marge with his body. In a couple of seconds, the bronze armor had covered Justin from the neck to his toe.


    He fit his body perfectly. He stood straight and checked his body. Instantly, he noticed the changes in his body.


    ''With this, I don''t have to fear anyone below Fourth Circle Existence. And with a Fourth Circle Existence. The fight will be 50 - 50'' He mused and a smile appeared on his face.


    ''Who should I give these to?'' he thought, looking at the scroll and the wind de saber.


    Knock! Knock!


    While he was still thinking, a knock came from the door. He raised his brow and said slowly.


    "Who''s there?"


    "Your highness, I need your attention" Chloe''s voice came from outside.


    Hearing him called highness from Chloe feels somehow.


    These are the people they journey from the start. Calling him the king left a bittersweet taste in his mouth.


    "Come in?" He said leaving the bedroom to the sitting room.


    He had a full apartment for himself. Though he didn''t choose it and it was decided by the others.


    "Are you still there?" Justin asked after waiting for a couple of seconds without seeing any response from Chloe.


    "Yes¡­"


    "Thene in." He interrupted.


    Outside, Chloe took a deep breath and opened the door slowly.


    She entered the room and fixed her gaze on Justin.


    "What took you so long?" He asked.


    "I''m not sure I heard you right in the beginning." She answered, averting her gaze from him.


    "Oh!" he creased his brow but kept quiet.


    "Take your seat and tell me the matter." Hemanded.


    Chloe was shocked in her heart. Though she tried not to show it on her face. Yet, it was all obvious to him.


    "The leaders of the surviving faction from the previous camp wanted to see you."


    "Hmm?" he squinted his gaze for a moment before he responded.


    "No problem. I will meet him. "


    "Chloe, you and the others have been with me from the beginning. There is no reason for you to call me king or your highness in private. Calling me by my name is ok." He said seriously.


    Hearing this, Chloe raised her head and stared at Justin for a moment uttering a word.


    "That won''t be necessary. We all understand why you choose to be the king of the camp." She finally said.


    "We''ve long epted you as our leader. Calling you leader or king has no meaning to us¡­." Her voice trails off.


    "That''s what I want. But I can''t force you. You decide on whatever suits you."


    "Alright." She nodded.


    "How''s your evolution going?" Justin suddenly asked.


    "T-that¡­ I don''t know how to unlock my core power." She was ashamed, lowering her head.


    "You don''t have to look down on yourself. You didn''t have the fighting ability. But that doesn''t mean it is useless or it can''t evolve." He said seriously.


    "As an Enhanced Brain. You must use your brain and focus. Unlike fighting where you need to concentrate your power in one single location. I deduce your situation needs a certain amount of concentration¡­." He paused to arrange his thoughts.


    "When you''re doing rational thinking, you must focus and concentrate on a single thing. I believe with this, you can unlock your core power." He concluded.


    Chloe raised her head and a smile blossomed on her face.


    "Thank you." Thises from the depth of her heart.


    "Don''t mention. I had the intention of telling you this but I was just too busy. Besides, I hope you can unlock our  core through battle but it seems not to be the case."


    In the conference room, three people sat on chairs and looked at the rows of chairs with various conflicted thoughts running through their minds.


    "Are you sure this is a good idea?" The young man on the right asked, staring at the middle-aged man.


    "What do you think we should do?" The middle-aged man asked with a frown.


    This young man had been getting on his nerves since the moment they decided to visit the king.


    "I don''t know. But someone that was called king over a few people that was less than our poption doesn''t seem to be the right decision to take?" He answered.


    "Then do you want to take those people that follow us into the city with your meager strength?"


    The other person, who was ady, retorted nkly. Hearing this, the young man was furious. He wanted to retort but had nothing to say.


    He was only at the beginning of the First Circle Existence. How could he dare to venture into the dangerous city with such arge crowd?


    "Since you don''t have the right solution. Let''s wait and hear from the¡­. King" The middle-aged man responded sternly.


    Hearing this, the young man snorted and averted his gaze. He wanted to see what was special about the so-called king.


    Creak!


    Thest door on the extreme left opened and a young man dressed in loose clothes entered.


    He didn''t look at the three seats on the other end of the long table.


    He took his seat and raised his jawed.


    Seeing the young man''s charisma, the three dumbfounded people didn''t know what to say.


    This was a person that was far from them. His bearing and aura were extraordinary.


    At once, the barrage of questions in their mind disappeared.


    "You said you wanted to see me?" Justin asked calmly.


    For a moment the three didn''t reply to his question. It took them a couple of minutes to recover from their initial shock.


    "Yes¡­ yes¡­" the middle-aged man said, nodding his head.


    "We want to be part of your camp but we have a condition."

 Chapter 99 Joining The Shelter

    ''Condition?''


    Justin swept his gaze on the three without uttering a word.


    The atmosphere inside the conference room became thick.


    The nervous middle-aged man palm sweats. He looked at the two young people beside him from the corner of his eyes.


    ''Did I say something wrong!?'' He cried in his heart.


    "Tell me more about you first?" Justin finally said.


    The heavy load on their back was finally lifted. The three exhaled a sigh of relief.


    The middle-aged man cleared his throat and rubbed his palm against his ck pants.


    "I''m Howard, First Circle Existence. Enhance Combat." Howard said slowly.


    "I''m Jordan, First Circle Existence Enhance Combat." Jourdan the young man said, looking at Justin''s face.


    "I''m Ashlee, First Circle Existence Enhance Combat." Ashlee thedy announced with a tight lips smile.


    ''They are all enhanced Combat!'' Justin was shocked.


    He had never seen anyone with the same ability in their camp. This is the first.


    Nevertheless, he didn''t let the shocking revtion appear on his face.


    "With your strength, why should I allow you to bargain with us." He announced.


    "We didn''t fight those savage people because of you. They stepped on our reverse scale and their destruction was imminent. You people were just saved by chance." He added.


    ''Kira, can you get Nika?'' Hemunicated to Kira through their soul link.


    At the back of the shelter, a lot of people were busy working, sorting out the beasts and some renovation was going on to amodate therge beast''s part.


    ''Alright,'' Kira responded without any change in her expression.


    With the disy of Kira''s strength in the concluded battle.


    Everyone now respected her and also wondered where the beast was tamed. She knew their thoughts but kept quiet.


    Inside the conference room, Howard and the others were speechless. They stared at each other not knowing what to say.


    After a couple of seconds, Howard rposed himself and straightened his back.


    "We know that with our meager strength we don''t have the right to ask anything from you. But with our addition to the camp, we speed up the development of the camp." Howard paused to arrange his thoughts.


    "You''re called the king, but you can''t be king without people." He added.


    "You''re right, our poption is little." Justin agreed.


    "But any First Circle in our camp could defeat you. Our camp is only filled with elites not mediocre"


    The trio was speechless. They didn''t know what to say. Howard sighed and gave up.


    What has been affecting them for the past couple of weeks was solved by three people.


    If they are not elites then what are they!?


    Bang!


    The door was kicked open and a young girl rushed inside the room. She didn''t bat an eye at the three people.


    She rushed toward Justin.


    "Uncle Justin, what took you so long before you came to save me!? Lined and jumped into his hand.


    Seeing this, Justin quickly stretched his hand to catch her and smiled.


    "When did you wake up?" He rubbed her hair.


    "Just now." She pouted.


    "Your highness¡­ " Vera''s voice came from outside.


    "I''m ok. I don''t need any check-up." L frowned when she heard Vera''s voice.


    At once, Justin realized what was going on. He looked at L''s pouting face and stared at the entrance.


    "You can leave. She is alright." He said.


    "Alright."


    "Yeh! I know big brother Justin won''t send me back." She giggled happily.


    Justin shook his head and smiled. "I''m currently busy. So if you want to stay with me¡­"


    "I will be quiet." She answered, turning to look at the three people in the room.


    The three stared at L and Justin in shock. The previously cold and detached Justin disappeared in an instance with L''s appearance.


    They couldn''t believe the swift shift in behavior.


    "So what do you have to say again?" Justin asked.


    The trio recovered from their initial shock and sighed silently.


    "I agree with your camp having stronger people than us. But you don''t have to look down on us because you''re stronger than us." Jordan said in a slight annoyance.


    "Who are you?" L asked before Justin could speak.


    The room descended into an abrupt silence. A smile appeared on Justin''s face while the trio was stupefied.


    It took them a couple of seconds to recover from the initial shock. Jordan swallowed the lumps in his throat and cleared his voice.


    He looked at Howard and Ashlee not knowing what to do. Should he have replied to the kid or not?


    Seeing Jordan''s questioning gaze, both the duo averted their gaze. They have nothing to do with him.<sub> </sub>


    "Who are you?" L asked again.


    Jordan forced out augh and said.


    "Kid, older people are talking. You shouldn''t butt into it. "


    "But you''re talking to my older brother. Besides, I''ve never seen your face in the camp before." L said.


    "Oh! We are from the other camp?" Jordan forced a smile.


    "So you''re the people that we save.  And you came to join us" L added.


    "That¡­ you don''t need to worry about that. We are still discussing it with your elder brother."


    "Then why do you say my brother is looking down on you?"


    "That ¡ª " Jordan''s voice trailed, not knowing what to say.


    "I don''t care. If you want to join us. Why are you still discussing it with my brother?" L turned to Justin and asked.


    ~~~~


    "What are they still doing? They wanted to join us, let them join us." She put on a puppy face.


    Knock! Knock!


    Nika matched inside the conference room and looked at the three for a sec before averting his gaze. He gave Justin a slight bow.


    "I heard you need me?"


    "Yes. I''ve been waiting. These people want to join us. But they have something rted to you." Justin said casually.


    "What could that be?" Nika creased his brow.


    "They are all Enhance Combat."


    Hmm!


    Nika was surprised and squinted his gaze staring at the three.


    "What do you think?" Justin asked.


    "That came out of the blue." Nika''s response still looking at the three.


    "Do you feel any connection?"


    This was the main reason he called him. He wanted to test his theory. The moment he realized the trio.


    He wanted to test if there was a way for people of the same ability to have a connection.


    "No?" Nika shook his head.


    ''Perhaps, more tests are needed.'' Justin thought.


    Meanwhile, Howard and the others were surprised by Nika''s arrival. The pressureing from him told them. He was far stronger than them. And the pressure from him was higher than Justin.


    ''They are truly freaks?'' Jordan thought.


    He knew how difficult it was to level up to a First Circle Existence. But why are the people stronger than the First Circle popping out like candy in this ce?


    "Now, what I need to know has been confirmed." Justin''s expression changed and turned stern.


    "If you want to join us. I will allow that. But if you dare to negotiate with us again. This should be thest time."


    "I understand your plight, but you don''t have to worry about that. If we are that, you won''t be sitting here and negotiating with me"


    "Did I make myself clear?" His fierce gaze was fixed on the three.


    "Y-Yes. Yes." They chorus.


    Their muscles tightened and a bead of sweat dripped from their heads. It was like they were being stared at by a powerful beast.


    "Also, when you join the camp. Whatever position you previously have would be void. Everyone is given a position or resources ording to their contribution points." Justin announced.


    "So, are you joining us or what?"


    Howard inhaled and exhaled twice before he could control his thumping heart.


    "We''re pleased to join the camp. But can you tell us more about contribution points?" He asked with a forceful smile.


    Justin averted his gaze and looked at Nika. Noticing his gaze, Nika nodded.


    "Contribution points work as currency and status. With enough contribution points, you get anything, also when you contribute enough, you are given certain privileges¡­" Nika paused a bit before he continued.


    "There are various means to acquire contribution points. But the easiest method is going out to kill the monster beast and find resources. While others invent something important and useful for the shelter. And more." He concluded.


    "Do you have any questions?" He asked.


    The three looked at each other and smiled. The slight nervousness on their body lessens.


    "No. We understand everything and thank you for epting us." Howard gave a slight bow.


    "Alright, follow him and ask him anything you don''t understand," Justin said.


    The three nodded and stood up from their seats, preparing to depart. But suddenly, Ashlee stopped and looked at Nika.


    "If I reveal vital information. That could be considered a contribution, right?" She asked.


    "Right." Nika nodded.


    A smile crept onto her face and she nodded. Quickly, she reveals a hidden location where good could be found.


    After Ashlee finished telling the location of the resources. Howard and Jordan stared at her and had their mouths ckened.


    "What!?" She snapped.

 Chapter 100 Tyrant King?

    "Has everything been settled?" Justin asked, looking at Nika.


    "Yes, the group has finally settled down in the camp. But we need to arrange for the camp expansion." Nika reported.


    Inside the conference room, all the executives sat and stared at Justin.


    "Good." Justin nodded and turned to Chloe.


    "With the supply of beasts. The issue of beast bones should be solved, right?"


    "Yes." She nodded.


    "We have enough to experiment and make better weapons." She answered confidently.


    "That''s good to hear." Justin nodded and shifted his gaze from her.


    He moves his gaze from one person''s face to another before he finally announces.


    "What do you think of our current situation?"


    "Fragile and exposed," Merab answered immediately.


    "I don''t agree with that?" Kira responded.


    At once, all eyes turned to the quiet Kira. Noticing everyone''s gaze was on her. She didn''t fluster and said calmly.


    "The world has changed and everyone is starting from scratch for a new beginning. With the current situation of things, the most important thing in this brutal world is strength. And that, we are not doing badly. Are we?"


    She swept her gaze at the faces of everyone in the room before she continued.


    "Fragile and exposed is undermining all our efforts. If we''re not exposed, where should we live? I don''t think you suggest for us to go hiding inside a hole."


    "With the rate of our development, we can hardly find ourselves in a beast and zombie tide that will annihte us in one swoop. And if that can''t be done. We have room to escape or retreat."


    "Fragile and Exposed should be used for the other camp using human beings as a sacrifice."


    "In my opinion, what we need right now is to fortify our defense and try to be self-sustaining."


    "And how do we do that?" Nasir asked.


    ''Let others do the talking now.''


    Justin''s voice echoed in Kira''s head. She paused for a moment before she said.


    "That''s what everyone should think of. That''s my opinion, others may have better ones." She shrugged.


    The room descended into an abrupt silence and everyone looked at each other, waiting for someone to speak.


    "As Mack left the camp?" Justin asked out of the blue.


    He turned his gaze to Nika, expecting an answer.


    Everyone was shocked. They looked at each other and a bitter smile crept onto their faces.


    "Nika" he called.


    Nika looked at Justin and was lost. This didn''t go ording to their n. They all agreed to plead for him when Susan stood up for him.


    But no one expected the impromptu meeting. Nika cleared his throat and said slowly.


    "He''s still in the camp?"


    Bang!


    Nika was hit by a powerful force and was sent out of the room through the window.


    Crash!


    From the 9th floor, he crashed outside, creating a deep crater. Blood was gushing out from all his major orifices and the ghastly injury appeared on his chest, showing all his broken ribs and innards.


    No one knew whether he was dead or alive.


    Inside the conference room, fear gripped the heart of everyone. This was the first time they witnessed such fierce behavior from him.


    No one dared to look at Justin''s face. They lowered their head and their brain ran on Mach 10.


    "Who are the people that support this rebellious act?" Justin''s cold voice reverberated inside the room with powerful power.


    His powerful domain covered the room and a sharp invincible needle assaulted their bodies.


    "Are you talking?"


    The atmosphere was heavy and the space was vibrating. With every second, the room vibration was getting stronger.


    Everyone was panic streaking. What should they do now? The situation has gone way more than they nned.


    Everyone was now regretting their decision. Kira looked at Justin''s face from the corner of her eyes.


    ''What a fierce action¡­'' she thought.


    ''But I like it. That''s my man.'' She shook her head quickly.


    ''No. No. It''s not my man.''


    ''How could I think like that.'' She sighed, trying to put the strange thought behind her mind.


    However, the thought keeps popping out in her mind.


    ''Why can''t I delete this strange thought from my mind.'' Sheined with a bittersweet smile on her lips.


    Crash!


    A tingling sound echoed in the room and everyone''s fear was raised by another bar. The continuous shattering of ss continued to echo.


    "Please stop," Susan shouted, standing on her feet.


    "I met everyone and pleaded on his behalf and they allowed him to stay in the shelter. Then we prepared to tell you." Her voice cracked.<sub> </sub>


    She was the princess of the business mogul in the country. But now, she was begging a nameless nobody and a species she hated the most in the universe.


    "What do you want me to do?" She cried when she saw the cold expressionless gaze on Justin''s face.


    "He''s my childhood and family friend. Allowing him to go into the dangerous city all alone is suicidal."


    "I-I just want to give him onest chance." Tears gathered at the corner of her eyes.


    Her cold and aloof behaviors had disappeared into thin air. She was lost. Lost on what to do and how to react to the ever-changing situation. And how to handle this nameless prick.


    She hates herself for being weak. She hates herself for not being able to stand up for her ideals.


    She hates everything.


    Everyone in the room could feel the sudden change in Susan''s emotions. And we were surprised.


    Her emotion wasced with fury and sorrow.


    "Do you think everything revolves around you?" Justin asked coldly, not giving a damn about her conflicted emotion.


    "Because of your friend you go against my order?"


    "If by tomorrow, It''s against your boyfriend, family, or whatnot."


    "What would you do then? Take over the camp and rebel" the more he talks the more his voice raised an octave.


    "And you!" His gaze was fixed on Nasir, Merab, and Chloe.


    "You disappoint me."


    "Grandpa Philip, I expect more from you"


    "Pipe man, you also disappoint me?"


    "I did what I did because I didn''t want us to start on a wrong note. Killing shouldn''t be the only option when someone questions your authority?" Grandpa Philip looked at Justin and said calmly.


    "Oh, Really!?" Justin turned to face him.


    "Then what should I have done?"


    Everyone in the room raised their heads and looked at grandpa Philip. They didn''t expect him to speak.


    "We could punish them with another means. Killing ourrade made no sense, no matter what you say?" He said seriously.


    He epted Susan''s plea because Mack fought alongside him in the just concluded battle.


    And if not for his support, he would have long been dead. Thus, he thought, having more friends was better than having more enemies.


    "Now, I get where you areing from." Justin nodded with a smile that was not a smile.


    "Is this how everyone thinks of me?"


    "A tyrant?"


    "We didn''t think like that. That was grandpa Philip''s thought." Nasir said seriously.


    "For me, he deserves his punishment. I agree to her plea not because of anything but because of her contribution to the camp and also because we agree to tell you immediately."


    "Killing someone or not is your decision. You are our leader and king. Many people died during the battle. Who should we me for that? Hmm?"


    "Perhaps, I could say you''re more lenient. Previously, Merab said we''re fragile. This was what she meant." Nasir paused and looked at the face of everyone.


    "Are we not fragile? A single person could convince us against the person we agree to be our leader. What signal are we sending out to the people below us."


    "Now, I realized it. I regret agreeing to her plea. It is selfishness. We''re at war here. Every hand must be on deck, but we''re not."


    "If she could convince us today, can''t she convince us tomorrow? It is a chain reaction, it will never end unless it stops."


    "I regret my decision and I will ept my punishment wholeheartedly," Nasir concluded his monologue.


    "I regretted my decision and I ept my punishment. All I ask is to give us one more chance to prove my loyalty to you." Merab said.


    Chloe and Steven the Pipe man also said their pieces and which to be given a second chance.


    "My loyalty to you never wavers. I made a wrong judgment today which would be thest. I will ept whatever decision you make." Grandpa Philip said seriously.


    "Can you tell me a single person I''ve killed since we began the camp?" Justin asked.


    Everyone raised their heads and looked at him. They thought about it for a moment and their eyes widened.


    "Sending out of the camp may look cruel but it was the best judgment. They have a chance to survive."


    "Have any of you seen the dead body of the previous person I sent out?"


    "No." They answered.


    "He was an ordinary person. Then what do you think of a First Circle existence that has unlocked his core power? Is that a death sentence?"


    Hearing this, they all lower their heads in shame. It was exile, not persecution. He had a chance of surviving.


    With his offense, this was a better punishment. Perhaps, a lenient punishment.


    "Sorry, I realized my mistake." Tears dropped from Susan''s eyes.


    She was trembling; her eyes were red, sobbing quietly.


    Justin didn''t bat an eye toward her and said.


    "This is my judgment"


    *****


    AN: What do you think about Justin''s behavior?

 Chapter 101 Joe And Leonard

    It has been over a day since they had the crazy meeting and the camp was in steam.


    The new arrival people from the savage camp were confused by the gloomy atmosphere in the camp.


    "Do you know what the hell is going on?" Jordan whispered toward Ashlee.


    "Don''t ask me. How would I know


    ?" she retorted in annoyance.


    In front of them was Howard who was looking at the shelter entrance in expectation.


    The shelter had undergone a drastic renovation with the new arrival. The main entrance to the building and changed to the left side of the building.


    A big gate with wooden towers, housing a couple of security men.


    "What is taking them so long?" Howard muttered with a frown on his face.


    "Don''t know. The camp has been in a mess for some time since yesterday." Jordan asked.


    Creak.


    A loud sound of footsteps came from the back and the trio turned their heads.


    They saw two people matching with an expressionless faces.


    They were Merab and Grandpa Philip.


    "Oh, I thought we are not going anymore?" Howard said with a forceful smile.


    "Said who?" Merab asked coldly.


    Howard was speechless. He looked at Jordan and Ashlee for support. But the two averted their gaze.


    Screech!


    A screech of tyre echoes from Merab''s and grandpa Philip behind. Two military vehicles stop a couple of feet and a middle-aged man steps out.


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting. The vehicles are undergoing modification. " The middle-aged said with a slight.


    He was Madel, one of the few people that level up to a First Circle Existence during the battle with the beast and zombies.


    His ability was Enhance Arms. His strengthy in his two arms.


    "Let go," Grandpa Philip announced.


    The group headed toward the western part of the shelter in silence.


    The group arrived at their destination in 15 minutes in silence without encountering any zombies and beasts.


    "Is this normal?" Merab whispered, looking at grandpa Philip.


    "No, it''s not. We should get to it quickly." Grandpa Philip answered.


    "Which building?" Merab looked at Ashlee.


    "That one." Ashlee pointed to an ordinary-looking building a couple of meters from them.


    Suddenly, they heard a whispering from the distance. At once, the group held their breath and hid.


    "Are you sure what you said was right?" A husky voice asked.


    "Yes. I stumbled on the location by mistake."  A voice replied.


    "Ok. Let''s do this."


    Bang! Bang!


    Suddenly, the raging sound of bullets echoed from the distance and the peaceful atmosphere turned chaotic.


    Merab and the others found a secure location to hide. Their ears were perked.


    Ah!


    A miserable cry came from the distance and the air was filled with a thick stench of blood.


    The continuous battle continues as the continuous wails of people echoed in the atmosphere.


    "What''s going on?" Jordan murmured.


    "Why do you like to ask some stupid question." Ashlee retorted in disdain.


    "What should we do?" Madel looks at Grandpa Philip and Merab.


    "Send some of your men to check out the situation." Grandpa Philipmanded.


    At once, two armed men took in the direction of the gunshot. They were at the peak of the threaded stage.


    They moved in light steps and appeared a couple of meters from the fight scene.


    "What do you see?" Joe, one of the armed men whispered.


    "Nothing," Leonard responded, peeping from the back of a burnt truck.


    "Should we go inside?" Joe asked.


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea."


    Suddenly, the continuous sound of bullets echoed from inside the building.


    "Run!" A voice screamed.


    The continuous sound of a gunshot echoed louder and the heavy sound of footsteps came rushing out of the building.


    Joe and Leonard held their breath and fixed their gaze on the building.


    Bang!


    The front door was pushed open and two females rushed out of the building.


    They raced in the direction of Joe and Leonard. After a couple of seconds, a man in his early thirties came rushing out of the building with blood over his body.<sub> </sub>


    He dashed after the twodies. His breathing was frantic and he was looking back now and then.


    "What in the world is going on?" Joe whispered.


    "I would like to know?" Leonard retorted in annoyance.


    The twodies run past the duo and continue running forward. While the man looked at the surroundings in weariness.


    Bang!


    The building door was smashed open and three strong men came rushing out with three assault rifles in their hands.


    They looked at both sides of the street and found the man running with all his strength in the opposite direction.


    "Stop you asshole." One of the men shouted and pointed his rifle toward the man and shot.


    From the back of the three strong men, two other people came out. They were in tight ck clothes.


    They looked at the street and looked in the direction where the three ran toward.


    "Why do we have to chase those ants?" One of the men asked


    "Nothing. It''s just fun. This belongs to us now."The second ck man responded.


    Suddenly, they stared in the direction of Joe and Leonard. Seeing the powerful gaze on their body. Joe and Leonard held their breath and a bead of sweat dripped from their forehead.


    "Friend, why are you hiding? We could detect your breathing from here." One of the men said with a wild grin on his face.


    Joe and Leonard looked at each other and nodded. At once, the duo decided to retreat.


    Whoosh!


    Bang!


    The truck where the duo was hiding was sent flying into the sky. Joe and Leonard were caught off guard by the attack and were hit by the truck.


    Hmm!


    The two flies backward grunting, crashing on the ground and puking out a lot of blood.


    A ck man walked toward them with a light step with a wild smile.


    "I ask you to show yourself. Why do you still decide to run when I ask you nicely." His smirked.


    Bang! Bang!


    Joe raised his rifle and shot furiously. The man dodges the bullet with extreme speed and precision. Seeing this, Joe''s heart beats furiously.


    He forced himself to stand up and escaped. He didn''t dare to carry the unconscious Leonard. All his thought was to return to the group.


    Bang!


    Joe was sent flying. He crashed on the cold hard road and puked out his innards. His head was heavy and dizzy. He felt he was hit by a bullet train.


    He shook his head twice and turned his head to his back. The ck man was a couple of feet from him with a wild smile on his face.


    "You can''t escape." He dered confidently.


    Joe didn''t utter a word and took a grenade and threw it toward the ck man. The ck man didn''t know what was but he chose to avoid the object.


    "What shit do you throw? Just ept your¡ª"


    Boom!


    The grenade exploded and a cloud of fire rose to the sky. The rebound from the explosion sent the ck flying, crashing into the building.


    Seeing his opening, Joe forced himself to stand up and raced toward the group. Blood dripped from his mouth and he held his chest. His chest ached and it was difficult for him to breathe. But he was determined to reach his destination.


    Meanwhile, Merab was standing in front of the three strong men and asked.


    "Can you tell us what the hell was going on?" She didn''t want to be entangled with whatever was going on but the three females were running in their direction.


    "We found a store room, but we couldn''t open it. So we went to call our brother, leaving one of our friends to guard the ce. However, when we went back, We found them in the room and they had killed our friend." One of thedies shouted with tears hanging at the corner of her eyes.


    "Is that true?" Merab asked.


    "Who the fuck are you to question us." One of the strong men responded.


    Bang!


    The man was sent flying crashing into a burnt vehicle. No one knew whether he was dead or alive. Seeing this, the two strong men looked at Merab in a daze.


    "Is this true?" she asked again, looking at the two men.


    "That''s true but the resources didn''t belong to them since they haven''t imed them yet."


    "You''re right. Leave them and return " Merab said.


    The two strong men looked at each other and reluctantly decided to return when they heard an explosion from their back.


    What the hell is that!?


    Merab raised her brow and stared in the explosion direction. She squinted her gaze and walked past the two strong men.


    Her eyes caught sight of Joe staggering toward their direction covered in blood.


    ''What happened!'' she eximed in her heart.


    The two strong men looked at each other and an evil smile appeared on their faces. At once, they raised their rifles and aimed for Merab''s back.


    Bang! Bang!


    Before the two could pull the trigger, a powerful force hit their chest and they were sent flying. They crashed into the half-destroyed building. Deader than dead.


    Merab looked at the three behind for a second before she averted her gaze. She looked at the wounded Joe and raced toward him.


    Suddenly, she noticed a ck silhouette racing toward the back. Merab squinted her gaze and a frown appeared on her face. At once, a ck bow appeared in her left hand with an arrow.


    ****

 Chapter 102 Discovering The Hidden Warehouse

    Merab didn''t hesitate to release the arrow. The air twisted around the arrow and it disappeared.


    Joe was racing with all his strength, blood gushing out from his mouth. Suddenly, his ear perked and all the hair on his body stood straight.


    ''Why can''t he leave me alone!'' he cried in his heart.


    Suddenly, he raised his head and saw a silhouette in the distance and a ray of hope bloomed in his heart.


    A shadow rushed from his back, leaving a whistling sound. Joe didn''t need to look back to who it was.


    He only hoped that Merab would save him. He was too tired to make any runs and besides, the distance to Merab was over 50 meters.


    Can he make it? The answer was definitely No.


    "You can''t escape this time around." An eerie voice echoed in Joe''s ear.


    He shivered and his heart missed a beat. The ck was only a couple of inches from Joe when he attacked with a powerful punch.


    This was a killing blow. However, when the attack was only a couple of inches from him, a golden arrow appeared in front of the ck man.


    Seeing this, the ck was astounded and quickly defended himself.


    Boom!


    A ck silhouette was sent flying. He crashed to the ground and puked out a lot of blood.


    He raised his head and gasped for air. He couldn''t understand what the hell just happened.  While he was still in a daze another powerful arrow whistled toward him.


    Fuck!


    The ck man cried in heart and tried to avoid the attack. But it was for nuts.


    Bang!


    Ah!


    The man cried in pain and a deep crater formed from an arrow attack. Inside the crater, a ghastly injury appeared on the chest of the ck man and he was bleeding from all his major orifices.


    Joe halts on his track and turns to look at the scene behind him. He widened his eyes for a moment before exhaling in relief.


    "What happened?" Merab appeared in front of him like a phantom.


    Joe was shocked by the sudden appearance of Merab for a moment before he recovered from his initial shock.


    "He is trying to cover all loose ends," Joe said slowly.


    When Merab heard Joe''s narration, she understood what was going on. She squinted her brow and looked at the injured man for a moment.


    "Go back and regroup with the others," Merabmanded.


    Joe nodded and rushed toward the group while Merab went to the crater. She reached out her hand and picked up the injured man.


    "W-Who are you..." he asked.


    "You don''t need to know. Besides, I do the questioning while you answer." She gave the man a tight p.


    Ah!


    The man grimaced in pain and rolled his eyes in their socket, staring at Merab in annoyance.


    Meanwhile, the three people that were rescued by Merab stood at a distance with their mouths wide open.


    They knew how fearsome that ck man was. He had killed most of their group. But they didn''t expect this.


    "What a strong bow and arrow." The man bides the two girls murmuring in a daze.


    "I can feel my soul leaving my body when she releases the arrow." One of thedies said in shock.


    "She should be in the First Circle." The otherdy said in adoration.


    Suddenly, the three turned their back and saw a group of men rushing in their direction.


    At once, the twodies raised their rifles while the man took a fighting stance.


    "Joe, what happened to you?" A voice asked in surprise.


    The group ignored the three people in front of them and looked at a wretched man staggering toward them.


    "It''s a long story." He said with a bitter smile.


    "Alright. Go and treat yourself." The man said.


    He was Madel, the leader of the defense team. Beside him were Grandpa Philip and the others.


    Meanwhile, the three people looked at the strength of the people in front of them and their legs turned to jelly.


    Where the hell did these peoplee from!? They cried in their hearts.


    "Do you visit the hidden warehouse?" Grandpa Philip turned to the three frightened trios.


    "Y-yes." The man recovered a bit faster than the other twodies and nodded quickly.


    Bang!


    A loud sound came from the distance and the group looked at each other.


    "Let go." Grandpa Philipmanded.


    Since there were groups that could find the location of the hidden warehouse. Then, it was hidden. And if they were to dy any longer, things may not go ording to their n.


    In front of the hidden warehouse, two people were entangled in a fierce fight. They were Merab and the other ck man.<sub> </sub>


    However, this time around, Merab''s arrow couldn''t deal any potential damage to the ck man.


    His ability was Enhance Strength. He crushed all the arrows flying toward him with a powerful fist.


    However, he didn''t crush them without receiving a share of pain. But the man didn''t care.


    His gaze fixed on Merabced with fury. A couple of meters from the fierce fight was the corpse of the first ck man.


    The fight has turned personal. That was his younger brother''s corpse and if he didn''t exact revenge for his younger brother, he won''t be able to face their father.


    Bang!


    A car was sent flying toward Merab. She dashed forward and slid to the ground, avoiding the attack. She knocked her bow and released an arrow.


    "Rapid Fire." She whispered.


    The ck snickered when he saw the iing arrow but his expression changed when the arrow split into five and attacked him from a different angle.


    What kind of sorcery is this!? He cried in his heart.


    At once, he retreated, finding a cover to block the arrows. He saw the previous truck hit by his younger brother and raced toward it. He slid to the ground and went under.


    Bang!


    The arrows sent the truck flying and the ck prepared to attack when he noticed a group of people racing toward him.


    ''There are more!'' He eximed.


    Shit!


    He gnashed his teeth and looked at Merab for a moment before he dashed toward the deste building beside him.


    Merab understood what the man was going to do and a golden circle appeared on her head.


    Whoosh!


    A golden trail appeared in the air and moved swiftly after the ck man. Inside the deste building, the ck man was running at his top speed.


    Suddenly, his instinct was screaming danger and all his muscles tensed. He tried to lose the sense of danger but the danger persisted.


    ''What the hell is after me!''


    From the corner of his eyes, he saw a golden arrow rushing toward him at an extreme speed.


    ''What a frustrating woman.''


    His fort was the speed and so he gave up the thought of escaping. He gathered all his strength and waited for the arrival of the arrow.


    Boom!


    A golden fist and a golden arrow collided together destroying the building.  Seeing the destruction of the building, Merab breathed a sigh of relief. She knew allowing the man to escape may cause an unwanted problem for them in the future.


    "What happened?" Grandpa Philip asked.


    Merab exhaled and exined what just happened to him.


    "Don''t think about him. Let''s try to finish our mission without making such loud noises again." Grandpa Philip said.


    He had been having some foreboding feeling since they had been hiding but he couldn''t pinpoint where the feeling wasing from.


    ''Whatever happens, we will deal with it when it happens.'' He said in his heart.


    Quickly, the group entered the base of the ordinary-looking building and detected the hidden warehouse. Along they detect fresh blood spilling on the wall with flesh and bones scattered everywhere.


    In front of the hidden warehouse, a young many lifelessly on the ground with a deep hole appearing on his chest.


    "Brother!" A voice screamed.


    It was one of the twodies that ran out of the building. He clutched the dead man and wailed.


    The group looked at the scene with some pity in their eyes. However, everyone had gotten used to this type of scene and quickly recovered.


    "Open the door!?" Grandpa Philipmanded.


    Madel came forward and punched the steel door. Under the powerful fist, the steel door was sent flying inside, destroying all the holding walls.


    Every eye brightened when they saw the content inside the warehouse and a smile appeared on their faces.


    "Get to work!" Grandpa Philip shouted.


    At once, everyone began to move the goods out of the warehouse with a smile on their faces.


    Meanwhile, the cloud outside the store was changing rapidly and the brightening sky was darkened every second


    "What the hell is going on?" one of the men from the defense team said in shock.


    "I don''t know. Go and report to the captain."


    Quickly, a man rushed inside the building, and shortly, Madel came out rushing.


    He looked at the sky furrowed. "This isn''t good!" he eximed.


    Suddenly, a cry came from the distance and he turned his head in the cry direction.


    "What the hell is this!?"


    ******

 Chapter 103 The Judgment

    Kira stood in front of Justin and stared directly into his eyes.


    "Can you tell me what is going on?" She asked slowly.


    After the meeting, Justin hadn''t left his room all day. No one had the confidence to speak to him.


    Justin smiled and patted the seat beside him, indicating for her to take a seat.


    Kira took a seat and stared at him, waiting for him to speak. Noticing her gaze, he chuckled and said slowly.


    "Nothing is going on. I just had to think about the direction of the camp."


    "I know we were forcefully brought together by the soul-bonding thing and we don''t trust each other yet. Nevertheless¡ª "


    "I understand what you''re trying to say. If I didn''t have a bit of trust in you. I won''t allow you into my room. " He said seriously.


    A smile blossomed on Kira''s face and her ear reddened. She took a deep breath before she said.


    "Thanks for giving me a chance. So, what do you decide?"


    "I don''t know." Justin sighed and looked outside the window.


    Kira moved closer to him and took his hand. "I know you feel betrayed by your friend. But as their leader, you let things go and prepare and n for the future. Remember, you''re the king."


    "Huh!" Justin exhaled slowly and looked at Kira''s smiling face.


    "The thing is that being the king is harder than I thought. Can I undo being the king?" he asked with a light smile on his face.


    "You wanna undo being the king. Are you kidding me!?" She eximed.


    "Why are you screaming?" Justin widened his eyes.


    "You''re asking me why  I''m screaming!?" Her voice raised another octave.


    "Will you just stop screaming?" he reached out his hand and covered her mouth.


    A muffled sound came from Kira''s mouth as she widened her eyes. She tried to force Justin''s hand from her mouth but it was futile.


    "If you don''t stop screaming, I won''t remove my palm," Justin said smiling.


    She struggled for a bit before she finally gave up. She rolled her eyes, saying fine.


    Justin removes his hand slowly and he focuses his gaze directly into Kira''s eyes. Staring deep into Kira''s eyes, he felt a kind of force drawing him inside. The force was gentle, full of affection and love.


    Kira held her breath and her brain was cloudy. She couldn''t think straight. The fatal attraction in Justin''s eyes forced her to tilt her head forward.


    The distance between the two got closer and only a couple of inches separated their mouths.


    The two were lost in the ocean of the pulling force of attraction. When their lips were about to meet. Justin blinked his eyes and regained some rity. He thought for a moment before he finally moves his head forward


    Their lips connected and a sudden current sparked throughout their body. They trembled and they separated their lips, staring at each other''s eyes.


    Their chest rises and falls while they maintain their gaze. Slowly their lips connected once more.


    From a slow kiss to a deep kiss. Kira tilted her head to the side and their tongue entwined. Kira''s hand snaked around Justin''s neck, pulling him closer to her body while he moved his hand around her waist.


    Justin pushed Kira and she fell lightly on the couch while they continued kissing. His hand traveled from her back to every part of her body, giving her chills and ecstasy.


    She turned frantic and saliva escaped from the corner of their mouth. His hand found her cleavage and he squeezed it lightly.


    Hmm!


    A slight moan escaped from Kira''s mouth, pulling him a bit closer. She dug her hand inside his long hair, lost in ecstasy. One of her hands went under Justin''s loose shirt and touched his chest.


    She touched the well-chisel muscle and her palm roamed to every part of his chest in ecstasy.


    Justin separated his lips from hers and he kissed her ear lobe. He snakes it down to her neck and corbone. He fumbled with her breast once again, trying to get his hand inside her clothes.


    Knock!


    Suddenly, a knock came on the door and their beautiful moment was disturbed. Kira opened her slightly closed eyes and stared at Justin''s face.


    Knock!


    The knock resounded again but a bit louder. Justin got up from Kira''s top and straightened his clothes. He looked Kira straight in the eyes and she blushed, averting her gaze.


    ''What happened? How do we¡­'' She bit her lips and a beautiful smile appeared on her lips.


    "Who''s there?" Justin asked.


    "Nasir"


    Justin opened the door and came out.  Nasir stood beside the door and when he saw Justin, he gave him a slight bow.


    "Sorry for disturbing you. But we need your answer. Everyone is not at peace not knowing your thoughts." He said.


    "Hmm. Hmm." He nodded and departed.<sub> </sub>


    Inside the conference room, everyone was present except for Merab, Grandpa Philip, and Kira.


    Creak!


    The door opened and Kira came in. She took a seat and avoided Justin''s gaze.  Justin nced at her and chuckled.


    He turned and looked at the people in front of him and sighed slightly.


    "I have decided¡­" he paused a bit and everyone in the room held their breath.


    "Everyone of you will lose a rank and previous contribution points. A First Circle will hunt 10 first-circle beasts while a second will hunt 10-second beasts and 20 first-circle beasts. All alone."


    "You will stay outside and reflect on your decision. You will return to the camp when youplete your mission."


    "Drop your hunt at the border of the camp. While also every resource you found outside. However, you can reduce your stay outside by providing something important to the camp. And I will be the judge of something important."


    "Two people will leave at once while others will leave after the next 5 days."


    "As for Mack¡­." He paused for a moment before he continued.


    "He will haveplete all the above missions"


    "For this punishment, you have 5 days toplete it and Mack 10 days. your failure isplete exile."


    Everyone in the room let out a sigh of relief. The past 24 hours have been a pain in the ass, full of regrets. Although the task was hard, it gave them hope and peace of mind.


    Susan looked at Justin and said slowly "Thank you."


    She didn''t expect him to give Mack a second chance. The slight guilt in her heart has disappeared.


    ''If he couldn''tplete this. Then, that is on him.'' She thought.


    Kira gave Justin a cursory look with a light smile on her lips. She was happy. She expected a harsh punishment from him but she did not.


    As the only person in the camp that failed to concur with Susan plot to allow Mack inside the camp. She was free as a bird. If not for their soul connection and memory sharing, she also would have been a victim.


    Howl!


    Suddenly, a deafening howl came from the distance, shaking the heart of everyone to the core.


    Immediately, Justin got on his feet and went to the window. An uneasiness appeared in his heart, looking at the direction of the howl.


    He saw the sudden change in weather and knew something big was about to happen.


    "It has arrived." He murmured.


    "Nika put the camp on lockdown immediately." Hemanded without looking back.


    "Alright!" Nika stood and left with arge stride.


    As a second Circle existence, his previous ghastly injuries from Justin had all healed up with the help of little medicine.


    Everyone in the room looked at Justin, waiting for hisment. He left the window and returned to his seat.


    "The second Nightmare has begun." He announced slowly.


    The room was silent for a moment before Steven the pipe man broke the ice.


    "What is a nightmare?" He asked.


    "When powerful beasts are released and the period where all the zombies and beasts receive an extra boost in their power. I mean, level up." Susan answered.


    "That''s right. This won''t be like the first nightmare. Something different has arrived on earth."


    "Something different?" Kira creased her brow.


    "Yes. But I don''t know what it is but we have five hours before the nightmare finally begins. Justin said seriously.


    Everyone sucks in a cold breath. Chloe and Nasir looked at each other and their backs were drenched in cold sweats. They understood what a nightmare means in a real sense.


    "Who are those outsides?" Justin asked.


    "Grandpa Philip, Merab, the defense team, and the new group that just us. They went to the hidden warehouse to try their luck."


    "Susan. You and Mack should go assist them. Everyone should return immediately."


    Susan was surprised for a second and stared at Justin with her mouth slightly aghast.


    Justin turned to look at her and chuckled. "As the king, do you think I don''t know what is going on under my nose?"


    "Depart immediately."


    "Alright!" She stood up, giving Justin a slight bow, and departed.


    This was not because she feared him but that of respect. She understood what just happened and it made her happy.

 Chapter 104 The Appearance Of The Hordes

    "What in heaven is this!?" Madel eximed.


    It took him a couple of seconds before he recovered from his initial shock.


    A couple of meters from them were zombies, from ordinary zombies to Second Circle and then, another existence.


    The new existence was 3-meter tall, dark with bulged muscles. They have yellow eyes and pointed noses.  Their bodies were covered in ck armor with heavy weapons in their hands.


    ______


    Race: Horde


    Grade: Bronze


    Level: First Order


    ___


    The three hordes march confidently among the zombies, giving orders to them.


    One of the bronze hordes looked in Madel''s direction and smiled, showing its broken tooth.


    All the hairs on Madel''s body stood straight, taking a couple of steps backward. While the ordinary people around were shocked and couldn''t wake up from the shock.


    ''Horde!''


    ''First Order!''


    "Quickly, go and call everyone!" He pped the frozen soldier beside him.


    Hmm! Hmm!


    The soldier blinked his eyes twice and rushed into the hidden warehouse. While Madel gave a series of orders to his men.


    "God help us!" he murmured.


    As the horde and zombies came closer. Thend trembled and everything in the path of the hordes was cleared by the zombies.


    "What is it!?" Grandpa Philip''s husky voice came from the warehouse.


    He came out of the building and stared at Madel, not looking at the other side. But the abrupt change in the weather and the tremoring from the ground made him quiet. He took a deep breath and turn in the direction of the tremor


    Oh boy!


    When he realized the new existence of a horde. He exhaled and inhaled a couple of times before he could control his thumping heart.


    "Get everyone here now! Prepare for battle." He shouted rushing in front of the defense formation.


    His long ck pole arm appeared in his arm, albeit he found his palm sweaty.  He rubbed his palm on his ck and gripped the polearm tightly.


    Quickly, the other arrived and was stupefied by the enemies. But they recovered quickly under the continuous shout from grandpa Philip.


    "I want all First Circle to hold down the Second Circle zombie while I fight the hordes." Grandpa Philip shouted.


    "Merab you support me?" he added.


    Howard, Jordan, and Ashlee looked at each other and were stupefied. Their first outing with this group and they encountered this.


    Is this how they survive or was it a coincidence and their bad luck?


    They put the conflict thought behind their mind and concentrate on the immediate battle. While those that were saved by Merab joined the battle.


    Grandpa Philip stood in front of the formation with his back straight. His heart was racing and his muscles tightened.


    ''Is this how it feels to lead a fight!?'' he screamed in his heart.


    He fixed his gaze on the horde as they took their time to move toward their target. When the horde was only a few meters from people. One of the hordesmands the zombies in a strangenguage.


    Immediately, the zombies picked up speed and rushed toward people. Thend shook and darkness covered the sky. Only a slight illumination from the distance provided light.


    Seeing the iing zombies. Everyone held their breath, gripping their weapon tightly.


    "Ready! Ready! Attack!" Grandpa Philip shouted.


    Whoosh!


    Ta! Ta! Ta!


    The First Circle and grandpa Philip rushed toward the zombies. While the sound of bullets echoed in the air.


    How!


    The zombies cried in pain under the heavy assault of the bullets. Nevertheless, their speed didn''t decrease.


    Boom!


    The two sides collided and various miserable sounds echoed under the dark sky.


    Ashlee was sent flying by a powerful Second Circle zombie. She crashed into the building, blooding out from all her major orifices.


    She raised her head with some difficulty and looked at the zombie with hatred in her eyes. She forced herself to stand up and looked at the fierce battle in front of her.


    Both Howard and Jordan were struggling with their opponent but when her gaze fell on Merab and Madel. Her mouth was wide open.


    They fought like they weren''t fighting a second circle existence. Especially Merab. She was fighting with second-circle zombies while assisting others when needed.


    "Is she truly in the first Circle!" She murmured.


    Bang!


    She jumped to the side, avoiding the second circle zombie attack. She rushed toward the zombie and sent a powerful punch to the zombie''s chest.


    Bang!


    The zombie took a step back and fixed it and grazed her. It made an indistinct sound and swung his sickle with great momentum.


    Bang!


    Ashlee tried to avoid the attack but the speed of the sickle caught her off guard.<sub> </sub>


    Bang!


    She flies backward and pukes out a lot of blood. Her face was ashen with a deep injury on her chest.


    At the forefront of the fight, grandpa Philip was covered in blood. He didn''t have a fighting chance at all under the heavy attack of the three hordes.


    "Human, surrender, and we will give you an easy death." One of the zombies said in humannguage.


    What the hell!


    Grandpa Philip screamed in his heart.  He took a couple of steps backward to stabilize the rebound effect from the attack.


    His chest rose and fell as he fixed his gaze on the horde that spoke the human tongue.


    "Y-you can speak ournguage?" He said with some difficulty and a red liquid flowed out from the corner of his lips.


    "What do you think!?" the horde grins evilly and attacks with hisrge sword.


    Bang!


    Grandpa Philip blocked the attack with his pole arm and all the flesh on his palm was torn into pieces.


    He puked out a lot of blood and his head dizzy. He staggered backward and he almost dropped his weapon.


    He shook his head vehemently, trying to regain rity but his body won''t listen immediately.


    Whoosh!


    A deadly strike came from the other horde, aiming at grandpa Philip''s neck. Though grandpa''s head was fuzzy, his instinct screamed of danger.


    He took a step backward while tilting his head. However, the horde seems to expect such an action from him. His long sword moves faster, following his movement.


    When the sword was only a few inches from connecting to his body. A golden arrow appeared out of the blue.


    Bang!


    The golden arrow collided with the sword, creating a spark of bluish light. The sword deviates from its trajectory, saving grandpa Philip from his imminent death.


    Gra!


    "&*%&$&" The horde was furious, speaking in a foreignnguage.


    Ah!


    A miserable cry came to Merab''s mouth.  She stumbled back with a long sword lodging onto her back. She gnashed her teeth and avoided the follow-up attack from the zombie.


    She rolled on the ground with blood gushing out from her mouth and back. She knocked her bow with a golden arrow and released it quickly.


    Bang!


    The second circle zombie received the hit and took a couple of steps backward. It made a loud cry and its fiery eyes burnt fiercely.


    The zombie pounced on Merab aggressively, swinging its scythe for a kill.


    Huh!


    Immediately, Merab got on her knee and used her bow to defend against the attack.


    Bang!


    Hmm


    A groan came from Merab''s mouth and her knee dug deeper into the road.  She puked out a lot of blood and her arm trembled.


    The zombie had gone berserk and swung its weapon subsequently, creating a whistling sound.


    Bang! Bang!


    The raging sound echoed as the two weapons hit each other. Merab''s hands were trembling, her head turned fuzzy under the heavy force of the attack.


    ''I can''t hold any longer.'' She cried in her mind.


    She looked at her surroundings and saw everyone on the brink of death, barely holding on to their life.


    Meanwhile, a couple of seconds bought by Merab''s arrow made grandpa Philip regain his rity.


    He avoided the follow-up attack from the horde and rolled on the ground dodging two swords from the other horde.


    "&#%@$*@$`" One of the hordes said with annoyance.


    Immediately, the three hordes surrounded grandpa Philip in a tight formation. Grandpa Philip got on his feet with the help of his polearm and looked at the tight formation around.


    ''What type of beings are these? Why are they fucking strong.'' He cried in his heart.


    His brain was racing on Mach 10, trying to find a solution to his predicament.


    Whoosh!


    Three attacks came from different directions in quick session, attacking him. Grandpa Philip gripped his polearm tightly with his gruesome palm and swung it to block the iing sword attack.


    Bang!


    He blocked two of the attacks and with all his strength while thest attack went straight to his tight.


    Ah!


    He grimaced in pain and all the ligament was broken. He stumbled to the ground, wriggling in pain. Blood gushed out of his new injury like an open dam.


    ''Is this  where I die.'' He thought in bitterness.


    With thest bit of strength, he looked at the three hordes and the people fighting along and sighed in bitterness.


    ''I guess this is my end.'' With that, he closed his eyes as he weed the iing whistling sword.


    Boom!


    *****

 Chapter 105 The Hordes Speak Human Language

    A powerful lightning attack hit the three hordes and they were sent flying backward a couple of feet.


    The hordes got on their feet and looked in the attack direction in fury. They made an indistinct sound and raised their weapon.


    "&^*$&&@" one of the hordes said.


    Immediately, the three horde race toward the intruder. Their huge physique didn''t obstruct their movement at all and quickly they arrived in front of a youngdy in purple.


    This youngdy was Susan.


    Seeing the three hordes, her expression didn''t change. She swirled her whips and muttered.


    "Lightning world."


    A dome of lighting came out of her weapon and traveled at bullet speed toward the horde. The horde saw the iing attack but didn''t their speed didn''t falter.


    When the lightning attack was only a couple of inches to hit them. The three hordes separated, nking Susan on both sides.


    Boom!


    One of the hordes receded the attack with his sword and took a couple of steps back. He raised his head and looked at Susan grinning.


    "&%$#@&," He said.


    ''They speak!?'' Susan thought, a bit surprised.


    Her gaze swept over the two hordes that were nking her and understood the horde. The horde had a bit of intelligence and battle technique.


    ''I can''t let them force me to the center.'' She thought and quickly retreated.


    The horde chased after her, talking in theirnguage. Although the hordes were fast, Susan''s lightning speed was unprecedented. In a couple of blinks, she arrived a couple of meters from the fierce battle.


    She stopped and looked at the iing horde with a light smile on her face.


    ''This should work?''


    The three hordes arrived a couple of feet from Susan and smiled evilly.


    "Are you tired from running?" One of the hordes said in humannguage.


    "You speak and understand ournguage?" Susan widens her eyes.


    "What do you think?"


    "Surprised. Never knew you existed until today." She said as a matter of fact.


    "You are just a fictional character of fiction in our world." She added.


    "Then, you will die by the character of fiction." He chuckled, taking a step forward.


    "I don''t think so?"


    "Then let''s see."


    Meanwhile, on the battleground. Mack arrived and went directly to Grandpa Philip. He carried the unconscious old man to save ce before he looked at the hot-blooded battle.


    "This is a massacre" Mack murmured.


    Madel was fighting with a second-circle zombie, covered in blood. While his team had been killed, leaving only three people behind with serious injuries.


    Howard and Jordan weren''t any different. They were fighting against three second circle zombies, protecting the unconscious Ashley.


    Merab was barely hanging on a thin thread, dodging the powerful scythe from the zombie with luck.


    And thest group was two unknown people fighting at the edge of the battle zone. A couple of meters from them was a youngdy,ying in cold blood. Dead.


    ''What should I do?'' Mack racks his brain for a solution.


    Suddenly, his eyes brightened. He looked at the defense team and smiled. Immediately, he rushed toward the defense.


    "Earth vibration" His hand turned ck and he punched the ground.


    Boom!


    A powerful vibration spread throughout the battlefield, sending a couple of zombies flying. This sudden vibration allows the people to catch their breath. They looked at Mack and nodded.


    Mack got up and rushed toward the defense team, punching every zombie on his way. He arrived in front of the defense team and helped them with the zombies.


    "Get into the vehicle and call for reinforcement," Mack shouted.


    From the corner of his eyes, he noticed the second-circle zombies had recovered from their initial shock and wereing toward them.


    The three young men got inside the Humvee and sighed in relief.


    "Who should we call?" one of the men asked.


    "The king?" Mack answered without thinking.


    " I will clear the way while one of you carries grandpa Philip," He added.


    "Alright!" the young man driving the Humvee answered and closed the door.


    Madel looked at Mack for a moment before he averted his eyes and weed the iing punch from the zombie.


    Bang!


    Crack!


    The sound of bones breaking echoed on the battleground and Madel stumbled backward falling to the ground. All the bones on his ribs and arm were broken and blood gushed out from his torn tissues.


    Mack saw this and quickly rushed toward him. He intersected the zombie punch with his fist. He groaned and a red liquid flowed into his mouth. The force from the zombie attack was greater than he expected.


    He looked at the zombie and underwent metamorphism. His body turned ck and he sent a powerful fist attack toward the zombie.


    Boom!


    Both Mack and the zombie flew backward like a bullet. However, under his transformation. His defense and endurance had risen to another bar.


    He got up quickly and rushed toward the zombie. He jumped on the zombie, sending a barricade of punches.


    Bang! Bang!


    The sound of continuous punch echoed like the gong of a bell. The skull of the zombie was mangled under the continuous, yet he didn''t stop punching it.


    "The zombie is dead," Madel shouted with some difficulty.


    Hearing Madel shout, Mack blinked his eyes twice and regained some rity. He stood and licked the red liquid at the corner of his lips.<sub> </sub>


    Mack didn''t care about the weird gaze directed at him. He looked at the state of the fight and sighed.


    "Why are you still here?" He shouted.


    "Waiting for you to clear the way." The man driving the Humvee said.


    Mack quickly raced forward, clearing all the obstacles. He arrived where he ced Grandpa Philip and carried him inside the vehicle.


    "Don''t stop along the way. Quickly and report to the king."


    "We understand."


    "Go now."


    Vroom!


    The Humvee picked up speed and rushed out of the battlefield. Mack looked at the departed vehicle and sighed.


    ''I hope it is not toote when he arrives.'' He thought.


    Hmm!


    He raised his brow and tilted his head back a bit. A gust of wind flew past his head and he held his breath.


    Bang!


    He turned his head and saw the huge ax, stuck to the ground. Huh! He exhaled and a bead of sweat dripped from his forehead.


    He turned his head and looked in the direction of the attack. A Second Circle zombie was running toward it with its punch raised high.


    Ah!


    A miserable cry came from the distance and Merab fell to her ground. Her long ck robe was torn into pieces. Various injuries appeared on her body.


    Laying in her pool of blood, she looked at the dark sky with a satisfying smile on her face. Beside her was a zombie with a cracked skull on its kneel.


    "This is a good way to die?" She murmured.


    Suddenly, a streak of golden light came from the sky and fall on her body.  She blinked her eyes and her mouth was aghast.


    Everyone on the battleground looked at the heaven blessing with various conflicted thoughts.


    Seeing that Merab had leveled up to a Second Circle existence. His fighting instinct was invoked. He rushed toward the zombie with determination.


    Bang!


    He received the punch with his body and sent a powerful punch toward the heart of the zombie.


    Bang!


    Both flew backward. However, Mack''s transformation couldn''t withstand the attacking power. He puked out a lot of blood and his face turned ashen.


    He groaned and stood up with some difficulty. He looked at the zombie and his mouth was aghast. The zombie picked up his weapon and dragged it to the ground.


    ''I can''t tank its attack with my body anymore.''


    The zombie rushed toward Mack and swung its weapon. Immediately, he took a step backward, avoiding the attack.


    ''I hate it when I don''t have a weapon.'' He screamed in his heart.


    "Earth Vibration."


    The zombie stood firmly on the ground and used its weapon to block the attack. The zombie makes an indistinct sound and rushes toward him.


    Bang!


    Mack was sent flying from the sudden attack and cried in pain. He crashed into the nearby building, leaving a trail of dust behind.


    Ah!


    Meanwhile, Madel regained some strength and stood up to support the others. He looked at the battlefield and spotted a young man on the brink of death.


    Quickly, he rushed toward the young man and attacked with his left arm.


    Bang!


    The zombie was sent flying, crashing into a burnt truck. The young man looked at Madel and nodded. He stood up with some difficulty and wiped the blood from his mouth.


    Beside him was ady, lying down in a pool of blood.


    "Is she dead?" Madel asked, staring at the girl.


    "Not yet. But if she did not receive any proper care now. Then, her death is imminent." The man said with a bitter smile.


    In front of them were three Second Circle zombies rushing toward them. The man looked at Madel and said


    "I''m Joe. It''s nice fighting alongside you."


    "Likewise. I''m Madel." Madel smiled.


    "Do you think we can survive this.." Joe asked.


    "If we could hold our ground for more minutes, then we will be saved," Madel said confidently.


    "Why do you say that?"


    "Hold on and don''t die for a couple of minutes and you will find out."


    **********


    Thank you everyone for reading the first volume. It is my pleasure to announce that the first volume hase to an end.


    This chapter marks the beginning of the next volume -- ''The Ark''. I hope everyone would support and tag along the journey to support Justin and his camp.


    If you have any ideas and corrections on this volume, please don''t hesitate to let me know through thement.


    Also, if you want to assist the book by joining the proofreaders. Please let me know through my discord.


    _Evergreen#6303


    I will deeply appreciate it.


    Thank you.

 Chapter 106 Lightning Wrapper

    "What the hell is going on?" A voice asked no one in particr.


    Around him was a group of people with worried expressions on their faces. They whispered among themselves but no one could understand what the hell was going on.


    The shelter won''t be locked down without any obvious reason. The defense team was deployed, guarding the entrance, and were fully armed.


    Nasir appeared on the podium and cleared his throat. At once, the crowd kept quiet and fixed their gaze on him.


    "I know some of you are worried about the sudden lockdown. But you should all know, we won''t put the camp on lockdown without reason." He paused and looked at the faces of the worried crowd.


    Most of them were the new group that joined the camp from the previous savage camp. So it is understandable that they were scared.


    "We detected some danger outside. And we want everyone''s safety. So please stay inside and wait for further instructions from the defense team. " Nasir announced.


    "What type of danger?" A middle-aged man shouted.


    "The one that you can''t resolve?" Nasir answered without looking at the man.


    "Now, everyone is moving." Hemanded and his voice raised an octave.


    Over three hundred people murmured and left the ground floor. Some of them looked at the departing back of Nasir with different expressions on their faces.


    On the ninth floor, Justin stood by the window and looked at the city. His instinct was telling him something major would happen soon.


    But he couldn''t pinpoint where it would happen or where it would happen.


    "How is weapon crafting going?" Justin asked, turning his head to look at Steven.


    "Your highness, it is going on well. With thest batch of beasts. Miss Chloe hase up with variousbinations which are under testing. I believe we will have a standard weapon very soon. " Steven the pipe man replied.


    "That''s good to hear. How about the vehicle modification?"


    "Going more smoothly than expected. With the new group joining us. Ourbor force has increased." Steven paused to arrange his thoughts with a smile on his face.


    "We''ve processed the beast skin as a defense for the modification for the vehicle part. Although we don''t have enough equipment to speed up the process, we''re getting there. In  a day or two, we should have a standard defense vehicle that an ordinary zombie and First Circle beast or zombie won''t be able to breach their defense." He dered with confidence.


    "Good to know." A smile appeared on Justin''s face.


    ''At least, we are progressing. Whatever happens in the future, we will be ready by then.'' He thought with a slight hope in his heart.


    "Your highness, there are things we wanted to discuss with you?" Nika announced slowly.


    Everyone in the conference room fixed their gaze on Nika''s face. What did he want to discuss with the king? They thought.


    "I''m all ears." Justin looked at him.


    "We need a lot of machines and other equipment for our survival. Food and others won''t help us in the long run." Nika said.


    Justin didn''t respond. He walked slowly to the center table and took his seat.


    "I know. The setback is why I haven''t announced the mission. Besides, the new people in our midst need to integrate sessfully before we start any mass movement." He said slowly.


    Everyone in the room nodded their heads. They understood the reasons and looked at him to continue.


    "I know food and clothes won''tst and I have prepared. When those outsidee back. Then, we begin a full sweep of the city. "


    "Prepare a full list of the most important things we need." Hemanded.


    Nika smiled and got up but Justin raised his hand to stop him. Seeing this, everyone looked at him, not knowing why he raised his hand.


    "Wait a bit. Let Nasir and Chloe join us. I want to tell you something." He said calmly.


    "Alright." Nika nodded and took his seat.


    Shortly, Chloe and Nasir entered the room and took their seats. Albeit a bead of sweat appeared on Chloe''s forehead.


    "I told you the world is changing rapidly. But some of you didn''t understand the gravity of it." Justin said slowly and brought out a weapon.


    It was the Wind de Saber.


    Everyone in the room fixed their gaze on the saber. After staring at the saber for a couple of seconds, none of them could understand the materials used in making the weapon.


    "Can I ask where you get it, sir?" Chloe asked slowly.


    "From the beast?"


    For a couple of seconds, everyone didn''t believe what they just heard. But they knew Justin wouldn''t joke about something like that.


    "When I kill the three third Circle Beast. They drop three red orbs. And inside I got this and this." He brought out the movement skill and ced it beside the saber.


    He pointed at the saber and said. "This is a wind saber and could be used by anyone but it is best used with a wind ability user. While this¡­" H pointed at the scroll.


    "Is a movement skill and could be used two times."


    Justin paused a couple of seconds and let the gravity of the information sink into their brain.<sub> </sub>


    "Chloe I will give you this weapon for you to study for a while. It belongs to L." He threw the saber to her.


    "And this movement skill¡­" He paused and raised his brow for a moment before he stood from his seat.


    ''What happened.'' Kira asked through their soul link.


    ''I detect something.'' He responded.


    Outside the shelter, three men rushed out front of the Humvee while one of the men carried an injured man covered in blood.


    They rushed inside the shelter at a rapid pace. The men guarding the shelter stared at the men in shock.


    "We need to talk to the king!? One of the men shouted.


    "I''m here. What happened" Justin appeared in front of the three injured men.


    Quickly, the men narrated what happened to him in one breath. When everyone on the ground floor heard what happened. Fear gripped their heart and they stared at Justin.


    "Chloe, send them to the med bay," Justinmanded with a frown on his face.


    "Nika tightened the defense and waited for my return. Kira follows me." With that, he left the shelter in arge stride.


    As they came out of the shelter, Kira didn''t dilly dally. She made a hand gesture and a golden circle appeared in front of her.


    This was her beast space.


    Caw!


    The Flesh eating crow appeared slowly and looked at Kira. Quickly, shemunicates with the crow and it lowers its body.


    Immediately, Justin and Kira got on the back of the beast and took off.


    ¡­


    The hidden warehouse.


    Ah!


    A miserable cry came out of Susan''s mouth. She crawled on the ground, leaving a trail of blood behind. Her breathing was frantic and a sharp cut appeared on her chest to her waist.


    Her purple long robe was dyed red. Her right arm sustained a sword injury, showing its white bones.


    She forced herself to a sitting position and stared at the three hordes in front of her. The three hordes had various injuries on their bodies. But they were all fleshy injuries.


    ''What sort of monster are these?'' Susan cried in her heart.


    She exhaled and inhaled slowly and forced herself to stand. She knew she was the only line of defense obstructing these hordes from massacring the remaining group.


    She stood valiantly and faced the three hordes. She held her whip with her left arm.


    The howling of wind blew her torn clothes and her disheveled hair. Nevertheless, her enchanting beauty didn''t diminish. Moreover, her ragged appearance made her look pitiful and made people want to protect her at all costs.


    Two golden circles appeared on her head and flickered for a moment and a lightning spark appeared deep in her eyes.


    "&^%$&" One of the hordes said and grinned. He picks up speed, raising his sword to finish her in one attack.


    Susan looked at the iing attack without any fear or lingering thought.


    ''This is me.'' She thought. And immediately, she unlocked a skill.


    "Lightning wrapper." She said slowly.


    Her whip danced forward and a bolt of lightning shed out of the whip andshed at the horde, covering the short distance in a blink.


    Bang!


    The horde was thrown backward and crashed into the nearby building. Smokes came out of the buildings and no one knew whether the horde was dead or alive.


    Thud!


    Susan fell on her knee and looked at the effect of her new skill with a brilliant smile on her beautiful purple dyed red lips.


    "Beautiful." She muttered silently.


    Howl!


    The two howled in fury and rushed toward Susan. Their muscles bulge and their skin hardens. They swing their weapon toward the defenseless Susan at a breathtaking speed.


    Susan watches the iing strike while smiling.


    "Why are you smiling?" A voice said from the sky.


    ******

 Chapter 107 Susan Level Up

    Susan''s head was fuzzy but she heard the indistinct sound of the voice she won''t forget in her life.


    ''Did hee for me?'' the thought pops into her mind.


    Justin jumps down from the Flesh eating crow and his weapon makes a whistling sound, traveling toward the two hordes at breathtaking speed.


    ? Bang!


    The two hordes were sent flying by Justin''s weapon and he arrived beside Susan. He stared at her for a moment before he averted his gaze.


    Grow!


    The hordes stood and red at Justin. While in the sky, Kira rode her beast toward the ongoing battle.


    Growl!


    The hordes change and their physiques and defenses be stronger. After their changes, they stood 5-meter tall with their skin turning green.


    Growl!


    Their cry resounds throughout the surroundings and the rush toward Justin.


    Seeing the hordes, Justin''s expression didn''t change. However, a bronze armor appeared on his body. He sprinted toward the hordes as his weapon revolved in front of him.


    "Sound Annihtion." He whispered and three circles appeared on his head.


    His weapon changes as their golden light shine brighter and hums, separating, going for a horde. The hordes didn''t change their moment and swung their weapon toward the rings.


    Boom!


    A deep crater appeared on the road as clouds of dust rose into the dark sky. The hordes cried with green liquid flowing out of their mouths.


    "^&*%*^$#@!&*" A horde cried, forcing himself to stand.


    They jumped out of the crater and osted another round of attack. They were sent back into the crater as their muscles tore.


    Bang!


    Justin jumped into the crater and punched a horde while his two weapons went for the other.


    "Begone!"


    "Sound Disintegration!"


    A golden arc came from his fist and hit the horde''s chest while his two weapons orbit around the other horde at greater, leaving afterimages.


    The Fist sent the horde deep into the groin forming a shape of the horde as the other horde''s body yed like sand.


    It cried and tried to escape from the encampment of the rings. But anytime he touches the boundary created by the rings. A greater pain assaulted the horde.


    He used his weapon to attack the force field but the rebounding force made the horde puke arge green liquid.


    He fell on his knee as he dropped his sword. He turned his head and fixed his gaze on Justin as he made a loud cry.


    Thud!


    Its head fell to the ground as all the skin yed, leaving only its skeleton. A red orb floated from the corpse of the hordes and Justin picked them up and jumped out of the crater.


    The confrontationsted for half a minute. Justin received a couple of notifications about the death of the horde but he ignored them.  He looked in the distance and saw the battle under control.


    Meanwhile, Susan was levitating a couple of feet from under the heavens blessing. He waits for her toplete her blessing without uttering a word.


    After a couple of minutes, the blessing waspleted and Susan''s feet touched the ground gently. All her injuries are gone with no traces at all. His long dark hair had a hue of purple. Her hazel eyes had a spark of purple lightning.


    "Congrattions!" Justin said slowly.


    A light smile appeared on her beautiful purple lips as she replied.


    "Without your timely arrival, I won''t have leveled up."


    He looks away, walking toward the battleground. "Would it be a crime if you ept thepliment?"


    "Hmm. No." She answered, walking after him.


    "Don''t forget to pick your spoils of battle." He pointed at the shining red orb in the distance.


    Hmm?


    ''What is this!?'' she thought but didn''t ask Justin.


    On the battleground.


    Bang!


    Kira sent a Second Circle zombie flying while in the air. Her beast tore it into two with its sharp w.


    Caw!


    The Flesh Eating Crow cried in tion.


    "Well done!" Kira patted the beast back.


    "Sky shot," Merab shouted.


    An arrow disappeared from her bow and appeared in front of the zombie as it hit the zombie''s heart.


    Bang!


    The arrow came out of the Second Circle zombie''s back and continued to fly into the distance before it disappeared into thin air.


    "Is that your new skill?"


    Merab turned to voice direction and a smile appeared on her face.


    "Your highness." She bowed.


    "Why stand the ceremony?" Justin waves his hand.


    His gaze swept the surroundings as he squinted his brow. He walked casually among the corpse as he arrived in front of two people. One was badly wounded while the other was barely conscious.


    They were Mack and Madel.


    The unconscious Madely in a pool of cold blood as Mack sat in front of him. Joe''s condition was worse than the duo''s. He sustained various deep injuries. If not for the rising and falling of his chest, everyone would believe he''s dead. Although, his life was beating at the boundary of theherworld. He was saved.


    Two people sat on the other side of the group as their chests rose and fell. Bloods dripped from their nose and mouth. A deep cut appeared on their back and chest.


    "Are you alright?" Justin asked.


    "We live." Howard forced a smile and puked more blood.


    Kira jumped down from her mount and stopped a couple of feet from Justin.


    "What should we do?" She asked.<sub> </sub>


    "Take those severely injured people back to the shelter. While the others will wait. Bring pipe man and Nasir with the full list of what we need."


    Immediately, Kira with the assistance of Merab carried the injured to the beast''s back.


    "What about them?" Merab pointed to Joe and the unconsciousdy.


    Justin thought for a second and answered.


    "Take her also."


    Whoosh!


    The Flesh Eating Crow rose in the air and disappeared into the horizon. Justin looked at Merab and asked.


    "Tell me what happened."


    After listening to what happened, Justin''s expression didn''t change. What happened didn''t surprise him. Only the appearance of the hordes shocked him a bit.


    "Let''s help those injured to a safe ce," Justinmanded.


    Quickly, everyone got to work.  When Justin arrived in front of Mack, he had a bitter smile on his face.


    "Don''t help me. I can still walk?" He muttered, gnashing his teeth.


    "Alright." Justin nodded.


    Meanwhile, Merab and Susan watch the short interaction in puzzlement. Seeing everything going smoothly, Susan breathes a sigh of relief.


    ''This idiot will be the death of me.'' She thought.


    After a couple of minutes, they moved those conscious inside the house camouging the hidden warehouse.


    "The warehouse is right behind this ce, right?" Justin asked, looking at Merab.


    "Yes." She nodded.


    "Merab check the Humvee if you can get it working. We can''t stay too long in this blood-filled space." Hemanded.


    "Alright," Merab answered as she dashed out of the building.


    "Susan,e with me?" He said as he headed deeper into the building.


    Mack raised his head slightly as he watched the backside of Susan. He creased his brow and sighed.


    After passing through a narrow passage and a myriad of steps, going deep into the ground. The duo arrived in another part of the street.


    Justin looked at the corpse lying in cold blood and didn''t blink. By the side were resources arranged, ready for transport to the surface.


    "How did they detect this ce?" Susan whispered.


    She looked at her surroundings in awe.  As the daughter of a business magnate. She understood what type of warehouse they were in.


    This was a major resource point of a district in the underworld and only certain individuals know the location. There are a series of security measures put in ce. But with the look of things, the apocalypse destroyed almost all the security.


    She sighed and forgot about how this ce was discovered.


    "Let''s get to work." She heard Justin''s voice.


    She turned and looked at Justin loading all the resources on a nk of t wood.


    "You''re carrying it like that?" She eximed.


    "What do you think?"


    He arranges the carton on the wood as it creates a small mountain. The carton was higher than him but he lifted it like it was nothing.


    He sauntered past her with arge stride. When he arrived at the exit of the hidden warehouse, he said.


    "Are you going to stay all day gawking at me?"


    Blood rushed to Susan''s face as she averted her gaze. She bit the corner of her lips and quickly followed Justin''s action.


    Outside.


    Kira and the others have arrived. While Nasir and Pipe looked at the destruction of the battleground and widened their mouths.


    "What are you doing? Kira sends those injured back to the camp while the others should get to work." Justin said as he appeared inside the building.


    "How''s it?" He turned to Merab.


    "It''s working."


    "You heard that. I want those vehicles  filled with those resources in 2 minutes."


    "We need to leave this ce in ten minutes." He shouted.


    ¡­


    Far from the Milky Way gxy, two people stood in space and stared at Earth''s direction.


    "How is it going?" A sweet voice asked.


    "The Weeding is almostplete. But ¡ª"


    "But what!?" The angelic voice disappeared, turning into a raging inferno. The space around the duo shook and the person beside the sweet voice trembled.


    "S-some of the beings living in a particr world is resisting" The man stuttered.


    "How?"


    "Those that survive the first waves found a way to grow stronger by killing the damned ones."


    The sweet voice didn''t respond immediately and strange runic symbols appeared deep on her forehead.


    "So that''s it." She murmured.


    "How many gates of low life dimension have you opened?" She asked.


    "One."


    "Open everything."


    Hearing this, the man beside thedy shook and wiped the bead of sweat from his forehead.


    "Your highness, we can''t tamper with their evolution too much. Else¡­"


    "I understand." She snapped.


    "Then open three."


    *****

 Chapter 108 More Camps Appearing

    "Who is that?" A man asked, squinting his gaze.


    A man pop his head behind the man and looked in the direction of the man''s gaze.


    "Hmm. That person seems familiar." He murmured.


    "Should we report it?" he looked at his colleague.


    "Yes."


    At once, one of the men picks up his radio and informs the other side.


    "Stay put and monitor the intruder. We will send more men to you right away." A male voice came from the radio.


    The two guards, dressed in ck, retreated deep into the shadow of the destroyed building.


    A man held his chest as blood continued to gush out his injury. His face ashen as he staggered forward with trembling steps.


    When he arrived in front of the guards'' building. He halted and stared at the building.


    "Come out. I need your help." He shouted, blood flowing out of his mouth.


    He waited for a couple of minutes but no one answered. He blinked twice as his head fuzzy. He staggered backward and fell on his knee.


    "I''m Gary of the third regiment." He managed to say as he fell to the ground.


    Immediately, the two guards rushed out of their hideout as they stared with their mouths ajar.


    Gary was a popr man in their camp and one of the strongest in the third regiment. Seeing him like this, left them astounded.


    "What happened to him?" Erik asked.


    "How would I know?" Carter replied.


    "I will carry him while you report to the camp." He added.


    Quickly, Erik rushed to their post and picked up the radio. After informing the base, he rushed forward to support Carter in carrying Gary.


    They looked at his injury and their heart missed a bit. A ghastly hole pierced his back right through the chest.


    They saw all his innards which were supported by Gary''s hands. They looked at each other and shivered.


    "What could give him such an injury? It must be a powerful beast." Erik whispered.


    "Yes. No human could cause that scary injury. " Carter nodded as he wiped the bead of sweat from his forehead.


    ''How did he survive?'' He thought.


    Vroom!


    Two vehicles arrived in front of the dpidated building and a couple of men armed with guns rushed out.


    A young woman led the group as they arrived in front of Erik and Carter. The woman didn''t look at them but her gaze fixed on Gary.


    "Tell me what happened." Shemanded.


    Erik and Carter looked at each other as they swallowed the lumps in their throat.


    "We don''t know what happened to him. We only found him like that when he arrived in front of our post." Carter announced slowly.


    Hmm!


    The woman squinted her brow and stared at Gary''s ghastly injury.


    ''This is not a beast attack but human.'' She twisted her lips and bent on one knee to examine the injury carefully.


    "Ma. I think we should take Sir Gary to the medic." Carter whispered.


    Hmm.


    The woman raised her head and looked at Carter for a moment before she said.


    "You''re right. Take him to the medic." Shemanded.


    Hearing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. It was not the first time she forgot herself when concentrating on something.


    As the leader of the third regiment. She was well known by everyone.


    The Forgetful Alma.


    However, no one dared to call her that name in her presence. Alma looked at Carter once again before she entered and left.


    "That was close. Why did you talk?" Erik asked as he stared at Carter with wide eyes.


    "What should I do? Gary would die if she continued to stare at him like that."


    Inside the military vehicle, Alma stared at the moving street, lost in thought.


    ''We''re not alone. Some people areing for us. ''


    ''I need to report and gather some men for a reconnaissance mission.'' She nodded.


    At the hidden warehouse.


    Justin and the others were busy packing the resources. The weather got darker with howls of powerful winds.


    He dropped the cartons in his hand inside the trunk of the vehicle and looked at the sky.


    ''We''re running out of time.'' He murmured.


    "What''s it?" Kira appeared beside him.


    "Nothing. Just checking something." He answered without looking at her.


    He took out the list from his pocket and stared at it for a moment before looking at the sky.


    ''It now or never.''


    "Susan." He called.<sub> </sub>


    "She''s still down there. She will be out in a minute." Kira answered.


    He nodded and looked at Kira.


    "I need to get these things before the sky turns into darkness."


    "But you can''t carry everything on that list. Besides, the probability of you finding most of those things is small." She said, closing the short distance between them.


    "I know. But we need to try. Something is telling me if we don''t go now. We won''t have the chance again and it may spell our doom." He said seriously.


    "Alright. Be careful." She gave him a peck and smiled as she returned to the building.


    Susan witnessed the short action between the two but her expression didn''t change.


    Most people have already guessed that something was going on between the two. She dropped the carton and looked at Justin.


    "I heard you need my attention." She said.


    "Do you know where we can get these things quickly?" He gave her the list.


    She received the list and stared at it for a moment and said.


    "I know where we can get some while the others would be difficult." She raised her head and looked at him.


    "That''s enough." He nodded and walked toward a modified car.


    Kira stared at the car as it departed from the hidden warehouse and sighed.


    ''Be careful.'' She said through their soul link.


    ''I know.'' A light smile appeared on Justin''s face.


    Susan saw the smile and wondered why he was smiling. She could count the number of times she saw him smiling with one finger and that is now.


    Justin drove the car skillfully avoiding most of the blockage on the road while sometimes, they needed to get out of the car to clear the blockage.


    "I want to ask you something?" Susan asked, not looking at him.


    "Sure."


    "How do you know so much about the apocalypse?" She asked.


    "I know nothing. Everything happens naturally. Besides, my ability makes me more sensitive to the environment than others." He answered.


    Susan raised her brow and stared at him. Since then, they have been together. No one knew his ability. Although he fought in their presence, most people didn''t understand his ability. Immediately, it piqued her curiosity.


    "What is your ability? Mine is lighting. That''s obvious, right?"


    "Of course¡ª" Justin stepped on the break and fixed his gaze ahead.


    In front of the car, a group of people armed with weapons stared coldly at them.


    "Get out." A middle-aged man shouted.


    Susan looked at the people in front of them and shook her slightly. When she was only in the second Circle. She didn''t know the difference between her and Justin until she reached the third circle.


    Nevertheless, the pressure she revived from Justin made her realize that she was still far from being his match.


    ''I hope these people didn''t court their death.'' She thought and stepped out of the car.


    "It took you long enough for you to show yourself," Justin said as he came out of the car.


    The group raised their brow and stared at Justin intently.


    ''Did he notice us or he''s bluffing.'' The middle-aged man thought in dismay.


    "What are you talking about?" He snapped, cracking his muscle.


    "You''re standing because I don''t detect any killing intention from you. Else, you won''t know how you die." Justin said confidently.


    "Why are you spying on us?" He asked.


    "You took our people and the resources we discovered. And now, you''re asking why we are spying on you?"


    Crack


    A deafening thunder echoed in the sky and a yellow bolt of lightning shed through the sky. The temperature dropped to an unimaginable level, leaving crisp ice in the air.


    Susan nced at Justin and back to the group obstructing their path.


    Justin noticed Susan''s nce but didn''t turn his head. He looked at the sky and thought for a moment before he said.


    "We don''t have time. We need to leave. If you''re talking about Joe and his friend. They''re safe. If you want to see them, go back to the fight scene, you will see our people. They will lead you to your people."


    With that, he turned his head, preparing to enter the modified car. Seeing this, the group looked at each other not knowing what to do.


    "Can you please wait and tell us what happened?"  Sergio, the middle-aged man, said quickly.


    Before Justin could respond, he heard Susan''s sweet voice.


    "If you want to know more about your friend. Follow what he says.  The weather is changing and danger is approaching. I advise you to find a secure location to hide." Saying her piece, she turned and entered the car.


    Sergio, the only Second Circle among the group, had a hint of what Susan and Justin were saying.


    ''We need the resources to survive. Besides, I alone can not protect the group.'' His thoughts spiral in disarray.


    He looked at the chaotic sky and shivered. He remembered thest nightmare and a bead of sweat dripped from his forehead.


    ''These two are stronger than me¡­''


    He took a deep breath as ifing to aplicated decision before he shouted.


    "Please, ept our group into your camp."


    ******

 Chapter 109 Justin Strange Ability

    "Please, ept our group to your camp."


    For a moment, everyone didn''t believe their ears. They turned to look at Sergio with wide eyes.


    Is the captain alright? The men behind him thought.


    Noticing the weird gaze directed at him, Sergio didn''t care. He fixed his gaze on Justin as he held his breath.


    Justin pops his head out of the car and asks casually.


    "Why?"


    "I witnessed the first Nightmare and I know what it takes to survive the Nightmare. My strength alone can''t protect my group." Sergio said seriously.


    "Besides, our supplies are dwelling at a rapid speed. If we don''t restock our supply. Our death is imminent during the Second Nightmare." He concluded.


    Hearing this, the group after Sergio held their breath with a pensive gaze. They realized things were not as simple as they thought. Death ising.


    "Do any of you know where we can find this supply?" Justin threw a cheat sheet of paper containing the list.


    Sergio caught the list and stared for a moment before he showed his men. After a couple of seconds, three men nodded.


    "We know where we could find most of them," Mullen, one of the three men said.


    "Good. You three follow us. Old man, lead your group to the resource point immediately. My group will depart in 20 minutes." With that, Justin closed the car door.


    Sergio smiled. He looked at his three men and nodded. He waved his hand and took another direction with the other men.


    Mullen and two other men entered the car, staring at Justin and Susan in silence.


    ''Alright,'' Kira nodded her head at the hidden warehouse.


    Vroom!


    A brown and ck car race amid the deste street at an extreme speed, leaving a trail of smoke. Inside the car, three people behind, held their seats tightly as their eyes opened wide.


    Screech!


    Justin steps on the brake as the tire screeches on the cold asphalt, leaving a deep print.


    Bang!


    The three behind knock their heads together, grunting in pain. Their chest rises and falls with a bead of sweat dripping from their foreheads.


    They raised their heads and wondered why the maniac driver stopped driving. When they saw the group of visitors in front of them, their hearts missed a beat and they shivered.


    ''We''re dead.'' They cried in their hearts.


    Justin and Susan didn''t look at the three people behind them as they stepped out of the car.


    In front of them were hundreds of zombies with 5 hordes. The lowest among the zombies was the First Circle while the Highest was the Third Circle.


    There were two Third Circle zombies in the group. They had dark skin with markings of gray lines on their body. While the hordes didn''t have any obvious changes.


    Justin and Susan nced at each other as their weapon appeared in their hands.


    ___Mutated Zombie___


    Race: Undead.


    Circle: Third


    Ability:  Corrosive.


    ____


    ____Bronze Horde____


    Race: Hordes.


    Order: First Order.


    Tier: 2


    Ability: Force.


    ____


    "I go high¡­" Justin said.


    "I go low," Susan said, walking side by side with him.


    Mullen and his friend stared at Susan and Justin in awe. They couldn''t wrap their heads around what was going on.


    Mullen saw the trait of the existence in front of them and his head fuzzy. He was the only First Circle existence among the three.


    ''Are they nuts? We should retreat.'' He screamed.


    ''We''re dead. So dead.'' He wanted to cry but there were no tears in his eyes.


    Boom!


    A deafening sound echoed among the street as clouds of dust rose in the sky. A vapor of smoke with the crispy smell of sulfur-filled air.


    In front of Justin and Susan, all the First Circle zombies were killed under their first joint attack.


    Susan nced at Justin as a light smile appeared on her beautiful purple lips. Her eyes said ¡ª ''I win this round.''


    A chuckle escaped from his mouth as  his lip twitched, saying ¡ª ''Too soon to jubte.''


    The unconventional conversation between the two ends in a second as they focus on their opponent.


    "^*&%*#%@%" One of the hordes screamed as he raised his hammer.


    At once, all the remaining zombies and hordes rushed toward Susan and Justin. Their sudden movement makes thend tremble.


    Whoosh!


    A whistling sound echoed in the direction of the hordes while a streak of lightning shed on the sides of the zombies.


    Three golden circles appeared on both of their heads as they rushed toward their target.


    Bang!


    Justin''s attack arrived first, sending one of the hordes a couple of steps backward.  Every step the horde took, left a deep footprint on the ground.<sub> </sub>


    Bang!


    Susan''s attack resounded a couple of meters beside Justin. Albeit, the third circle zombies didn''t leave their spot as they received the powerful attack.


    Meanwhile, Mullen and his friend had their mouths ajar. The scene happening in front of them looks surreal.


    "Are we dreaming?" One of them asked.


    ''Probably!" Another person answered in a daze.


    Mullen tried to rationalize the scene before him withmon sense but his brain couldn''t process the information.


    He took a deep breath, trying to control his racing heart. But the lingering question echoed in his heart.


    ''They are Third Circle! How is this possible!''


    The battleground.


    Justin''s perception spread throughout the surrounding, leaving no spot. Every change made by Hordes and zombies couldn''t escape from him.


    He sidesteps a sword attack and sends a powerful punch into the chest of the horde.


    Ah!


    The horde cried in pain as he retreated quickly. The hordes surrounded him, waiting for an opening.


    The five hordes make iprehension sounds to one another as they swing their weapon at the same time.


    Immediately, Justin''s hair stood straight and his instinct screamed of danger. A powerful force came out of the horde''s weapon and assaulted his body.


    He groaned slightly and made a hand gesture. At once, his two rings flew to both sides as they began to orbit.


    "Sound Disintegration ¡ª Absorption" he muttered, gnashing his teeth.


    Immediately, all the noise in the environment coagtes in one direction. Noticing the changes in the atmosphere, Susan sent a Second Circle zombie flying and looked in Justin''s direction.


    ''So that''s your ability.'' She smirked.


    Justin gnashed his teeth as his rings orbited around him leaving afterimages while they absorbed the forces.


    After a couple of seconds, there was no noise in the environment. Everything was silent like a graveyard. Mullen and his friend tried to talk but couldn''t hear each other.  They tried various means but it was for nuts.


    They turned and looked in Justin''s direction with their hearts pounding.


    What type of strange ability is this!?


    Meanwhile, the hordes noticed the changes in the atmosphere as they tried to exert all their forces on Justin. But as time went by, the forces in their body decreased.


    However, they refuse to retract their ability and continue to push further. Veins pop on their forehead and their muscles bulge.


    Crack!


    A deep crack appeared under Justin''s feet as the force umted. He raised his head and looked at the five Hordes and a light smile appeared on his face.


    ''It''s time.''


    "Begone!" He shouted as the enormous sound power in his voice spread throughout the surrounding area.


    The sound wave destroyed everything on its path as zombies copsed, and buildings turned into rubble.


    The five Hordes flew backward and crashed to the ground as they puke out a  green liquid.


    Susan and the two Third Circle zombies halt their attack as they stagger backward. Their corrosive smokes on the zombie flickered in disarray while Susan faced ashen.


    Mullen and his friend puke out blood as blood stream from their major orifice.


    Thunder Cackle followed by the yellow bolt of lightning.


    The howling of winds blew Justin''s hair. He stood with his back straight, three golden lights on his head as his rings orbited around him slowly with a light humming sound.


    Everyone stared dumbfounded at the ethereal scene. No one understood what just happened. The hordes raised their heads and fixed their gaze on Justin. Fear flickered deep in their eyes as they made a sound.


    Justin turned his head and looked at the hordes.


    "Sound Annihtion ¡ª Disperse"


    Like an imperial order, the two rings orbiting in front of him disappeared.


    Growl!!!


    A green liquid scattered everywhere, followed by limbs, arms, and various parts of the horde''s body.


    After a couple of seconds, the heart-wrenching howl disappeared and the horde was no more.


    Everywhere was dead quiet as everywhere tried to digest what just happened. They only heard him mutter some words and bang it happen.


    Justin exhaled softly and waves his hand as the five dark red orbs floating in the air flew to his palm.


    He turned and looked at Susan.


    "Are you going to kill them or what?" He said casually.


    "Perhaps, you need my help." He teased.


    ''In your dream.'' She recovered from her initial shock and sent a powerful attack at the Third Circle zombie.


    "Lightning Wrapper!"


    "Lightning Storm" She unleashed two powerful at the same.


    A whip dances forward as a powerful lightning attack wrapped around the two zombies, leaving them no room to retaliate. While a thick lightning storm descended from the sky.


    Boom!


    A cloud of dust rises in the sky with a stream of smoke. When the dust settled, the two zombies were gone, leaving a deep crater.


    She turned and looked at Justin with the corner of her lips curled up.


    ''What do you think? Awesome right?pared to yours.'' She thought proudly.


    Suddenly¡­


    ****

 Chapter 110 Fourth Circle Existence

    A sh of golden lightning fell from the sky on Justin as he levitated from the ground.


    "Why can''t you let me enjoy a moment of bliss," Susan muttered in annoyance.


    Hearing her muttering, Justin turned and looked at her with a smug expression.


    Seeing the expression on his face, she bit the corner of her lips and stomped her foot on the ground, making her long purplish hair sway back and forth.


    Mullen and his friend were dazed by the short reaction by Susan, taking their breath away.


    She averted her gaze from Justin and picked the two floating orbs beside her. She walked a couple of steps from Justin''s heaven blessing and halted.


    After a couple of minutes, Justin descended from the sky slowly and everyone saw his breathtaking appearance.


    For a moment, the world seemed to disappear, leaving only him. The howling became docile around him. The chaotic sky quieted.


    His long golden hair almost touched his waist. His kingly face, articted golden eyes, maic eyshes, and carefree smile made him masterful.


    Susan stared intently like a shoulder to lean on. She blinked her eyes twice, trying to regain her disastrous thought.


    "Can you help me with my hair?" Justin''s manly voice echoed in Susan''s ear like a heavenly melody.


    She forgot to control her disastrous thoughts and nodded like hen pecking grains.


    She walked slowly with her long purple garment trailing after her. She stopped a couple of inches in front of Justin as she fixed her gaze on his enchanting lips.


    "What are you looking at?" he teased.


    Hmm?


    She blinked and regained her senses. Blood rushed to her face as she averted her gaze.


    "Nothing." She whispered.


    ''Gush! What happened to me? I hate this prick. Just because of his little change in appearance doesn''t make me like him. I need to surpass him and show him his ce...'' She continues grumbling in her mind, forgetting her purpose of appearing in front of him.


    Justin waved his hand in front of her but she didn''t not a bit. He shook his head and raised his voice.


    "Wake up."


    "What!" She shouted, jumping backward.


    She blinked her eyes as she looked at the surroundings for any enemies. However, she saw there weren''t any enemies. She frowned.


    "Why did you shout?"


    "You''re asking me that. I called you and waved my hand but you seem to enjoy your fantasynd." He teased.


    "Are you thinking about me?" he added with a grin.


    "In your dream." She shouted, preparing to leave.


    "Alright! I won''t tease you. Now help me to bind my hair."


    Humph!


    She snorted, not looking at Justin''s face before she went behind him. Touching his hair, something happened.


    Justin''s golden weapon flew out of his arm automatically andshed out into Susan''s arm.


    Before she could understand what the hell happened, she felt a pricking sensation on her right arm.


    Huh!


    She grunted slightly and stared at her arm. She leaned her head backward, staring at the rings in her arm with her mouth ajar.


    ___Soul Bond Condition Met___


    __Soul Bond Initiating____


    ___Soul Bond Completed___


    ___Commencing Soul Sharing___


    ___Do you want to Soul Sharing?___


    Yes | No


    ___


    Justin creased his brow when he saw the rows of notifications. A sudden headache assaulted him. He was tired of the forceful soul bond.


    ''Why are you forcing us together?'' He cried in his heart.


    He thought it would stop with Kira but it seems he was wrong. He exhaled slowly and answered yes.


    p Meanwhile, Susan was lost. She couldn''t process what just happened.</anda>


    ''Soul what!'' She shouted in her mind.


    She tried to move but couldn''t. Her heart missed a beat and her muscles tensed up. She felt a foreboding feeling about this soul-sharing thing.


    But she helplessly looked as a portion of her soul merged with Justin. In a couple of minutes, the duo underwent the baptism of soul sharing.


    A golden ring appeared on their head for a couple of seconds before it disappeared. Immediately, the restricting force on both of them disappeared and Susan fell to the ground.


    She couldn''t believe what just happened. Tears swelled in her eyes as her emotion was in a tumor.


    Thud!


    Justin fell to one knee as he stared directly into her eyes. He didn''t know what to say.


    "W-What do you do to me?" Her voice quivered.


    "It''s not me." He shook his head.


    "I don''t understand what the hell is going on. But with my previous understanding, I believe some people are forcing us together." He paused to arrange his thoughts.


    "I don''t know why but we will find out if we survive this apocalypse." He concluded.


    Susan sniffed and wiped her face. She stood and looked at the sky.


    "Should we go?" She said,


    "Yes." He nodded and walked toward the car.


    Mullen and his friend watch what happened in dismay. Everything that happened from the beginning of the fight till the end couldn''t be processed by their brain.<sub> </sub>


    Mullen swallowed the lumps in his throat and looked at his dumbfounded friend and shook his head.


    ''This two are freaks.'' He concluded.


    He slumped to the seat as he watched the two enter the car without any changes in their expression.


    Immediately, the journey resumed and the car was quiet like a graveyard. Mullen and his friend were suffocating under the heavy atmosphere as sweat dripped from their forehead.


    "What happened?" Justin asked.


    "P-Pressure." Mullen managed to say as he gnashed his teeth.


    Hearing this, Justin realized the issue and looked at Susan lost in thought.


    ''Control yourself.'' He said through their soul link.


    Susan blinked her eyes twice when she heard his voice in her head. She turned and looked at him.


    When she noticed the atmosphere inside the car. She retracted her aura immediately and whispered.


    "Sorry about that."


    Mullen wiped the bead of sweat from his forehead and let out a sigh of relief.


    "Undermine." He muttered.


    Susan nodded and gawked at Justin. How did you do that? She asked with her rolling in their socket.


    ''Through the soul bond.'' He responded through the soul link.


    "Really!" She whispered with wide eyes.


    The current Susan had changed quite a lot from the previous cold one. She easily shows her emotion and smiles lightly.


    All this gave her a conflicted expression when Justin witnessed all the deepest secrets. She reflected on herself and her goal.


    But the soul thing piqued her interest at the moment, pushing the conflicted emotion behind her mind.


    She rolled her eyes and stared at Justin as she said with her eyes. ''Are you going to teach me or what''


    ''I''m not.''


    "What! Why!" She screamed.


    Realizing how she behaved, she averted her gaze and looked outside the window. Mullen and his friend looked at each other and didn''t understand what the hell was going on.


    After traveling for a couple of minutes,  Mullen shouted. "We are here."


    The group got out of the car and entered the destroyed building. After a couple of minutes, they came out with a dejected look and resumed their journey.


    The journey was uneventful as every building they arrived in was looted. Justin came out of another building and stared at the sky.


    It almost darkened like the middle of the night. ''We''re running out of time.'' He thought.


    As the group wanted to depart from the building. A brown cat appeared in front of them, staring at them with its yellow and red eyes.


    ___Thorn Feather Cat___


    Race:  Beast


    Circle: Second


    Ability: Poisonous thorns


    ____


    "Not this again!" Justin mustered in annoyance.


    Bang!


    A streak of lightning shes around the Thorn Feather Cat as it throws it into the air before another lightning hits it.


    Boom!


    The attack threw the cat into the distance, burnt to a crisp. Susan looked at Justin and said.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Justin rolled his eyes and ignored her. Mullen and the others looked at each other, sighing before they entered the car and left.


    They can''t understand these couples at all.


    ''Since you love to show off. I will let you deal with the other beast.'' Justin said through the soul link.


    Hearing this, Susan turns to look at him not understanding what he meant by another beast.


    The group traveled a couple of distances before a giant centipede stood on their path, staring at them.


    ____Thousand Iron Leg Centipede___


    Race: Beast


    Circle: Second


    Ability: Iron legs.


    ___


    Justin pressed the brake and looked at Susan. Seeing Justin''s gaze, Susan bit the corner of her lips and came out of the car, and mmed the door.


    "Done!"


    The group continues on their journey and the number of beasts they encounter increases.


    "If we don''t find any supply in this building, then we should return," Justin announced.


    After a couple of minutes, the group came out with a smile all over their faces.


    Mullen and his friend carried the cops radio with some ammunition. Getting inside the car, everyone turned to look at Justin.


    "I know. This is a good sign. We will continue but everyone must be careful"


    Suddenly, a powerful gust of wind swept throughout the city, followed by a powerful earthquake.


    ****

 Chapter 111 The Arrival Of The Other Worlds.

    The earthquake shook the city to the core, the building copsed, and the river overflowed. The chaotic sky rumbled as thunderous thunder echoed with a sh of lightning.


    Under the heavy change in the atmosphere, Mullen and his friend stumbled backward, falling on their butt, gnashing their teeth.


    Susan looked at Justin''s face and said slowly. "It is about to begin."


    "Hmm! Hmm!" Justin nodded. "Let''s try our luck"


    He turned and entered the 10-story building ¡ª  a private hospital. Quickly, everyone followed him. Their hope is high since theirst findings.


    After entering the building for a couple of minutes, Susan''s voice echoed throughout the building.


    "I''ve got something."


    At once, everyone rushed in her direction. When they arrived at her location, a brick of debris scattered with a steel door was thrown to the side.


    This was a VIP section of the hospital and everything was secured and intact. Various health equipment, beds, and machinesy motionlessly waiting for them to pick up.


    "Do we need everything?" Patrick, one of the young men following Mullen whispered.


    Justin didn''t bother to answer him as hemanded.


    "Start packing."


    p After a couple of minutes, everything on the VIP floor was swept clean. In front of the building, tons of loads pile up like a small mountain.</anda>


    "How are we going to send them to the camp?" Mullen whispered.


    "Let''s chest the parking space for any avable vehicle," Justin answered after thinking for a moment.


    "You.." He pointed to Patrick.


    "Guard them" With that, he disappeared.


    Patrick rolled his eyes and looked at the chaotic atmosphere and shivered.


    "Please don''t keep me waiting." He murmured.


    Justin and the group rush to the parking spot, searching for any avable car as the dreadful rumbling in the sky continues to get chaotic every second.


    "These cars had all been damaged. This is just a waste of time. We should find an alternative." Mullen said as he looked at the sky that seemed to collide with earth at any moment.


    "Shut up and keep searching," Susan said coldly.


    Justin moves from one packing spot to another scanning the space with his perception as he arrives at the underground parking space.


    He stopped for a moment and looked at the almost empty parking space. Dry blood sttered on the ground with broken sses scattered everywhere.


    ''Is our luck that bad¡­'' He thought as he searched for a usable vehicle.


    Suddenly, the deafening cry of a beast echoed outside the hospital and he halted his tracks turning to the cry direction.


    ''I guess we''re running out of time.'' He twitched his lips, trying to contain his annoyance.


    He wanted to return to the camp but the fear of what was about to descend frightened him. He rather took a chance in the city than went back empty-handed.


    Suddenly, he creased his brow and halted his track, looking at a particr. A damaged ambnce stood a couple from him but his attention was not on the ambnce. He quickened his pace and moved past the ambnce.


    Behind the ambncey darkness that obstructed another ambnce. Seeing this, he rushed into the vehicle to check it out.


    Vroom!


    The ambnce roared to life and a loudugh escaped from Justin''s mouth. Quickly, he got off the vehicle and waved his hand, sending the damaged vehicle in front of him flying.


    Outside.


    Susan stood between two giant lizards as her whip danced toward one of the lizards. The back of the lizard was covered in thorns and streams came out of its mouth.


    ____Fire Thorn Lizard___


    Race: Beast


    Circle: Second.


    Ability: Fire thorns.


    ____


    Seeing the iing lighting attack, the Fire Thorn lizard tried to evade the attack but the attack was swift, hitting it back. Albeit, the second Fire Thorn Lizard shook its body as many red thorns flew out toward Susan at extreme speed.


    Bang!


    Hiss!


    One of the lizards cried in pain, stumbling a couple of feet backward. However,  there was a grave expression on Susan''s face as she twisted her body while trying to avoid the red thorns.


    Her purple robe dances back and forth as she evades the dangerous attack. When thest waves of the red thorn arrived a couple of feet from her; she swung her whip, creating an arc and a bolt of lightning shed out.


    "Lightning world." She muttered.


    The lightning world swallowed all the thorns as it continued on its trajectory. The Lizard screamed and opened its mouth, shooting a ball of fire.


    Boom!


    The two attacks collided, raising a cloud of dust but a streak of lightning shed out of the dust and came crashing on the lizard.


    Bang!


    The Lizard was sent flying as a deep cut appeared on its neck. It cried, grimacing in pain, shaking its long tail.


    Vroom!


    An ambnce appeared a couple of meters from the fight scenes and Justin jumped out. He looked at the fight for a moment before he looked at Mullen and his friend.


    "What are you doing? Get to work." Hemanded.<sub> </sub>


    "Y-Yes." Mullen nodded as he quickly rushed to the mountain of equipment. Seeing Mullen racing toward the supply, the others swallow the lumps in their throat and chase after him.


    "Are you that weak that you can''t deal with two Second Circle beasts?" Justin''s voice echoed in Susan''s ears.


    "I may have overestimated you." He clicked his tongue and shook his head.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m just training my attack with them." Susan snapped as three golden circles appeared on her head.


    "Lightning world." She shouted as she swung her whip twice.


    The two Fire Thorn Lizards just recovered from the previous attack, ready for another round of battle when lightning shes before them.


    Bang! Bang!


    The two lizards were sent flying a couple of meters as they destroyed houses on their path. When they finally stopped, their bodies were covered in rubble and burnt as smoke rose from their bodies. Deader than dead.


    Susan turned her head in Justin''s direction but she couldn''t see him.


    ''What a frustrating prick. If I didn''t teach him a lesson, he wouldn''t respect me.'' She vowed.


    Vroom!


    Two vehicles race in the chaotic atmosphere. They were moving at extreme speed but the continuous hole and debris on the road slowed their speed.


    Horn!


    The ambnce honked from behind as it stopped in front of a 3-story building. Quickly, the car ahead stopped as two people came out.


    No one uttered a word as everyone rushed inside the building to ransack it.  Suddenly, the balding shook as if it was going to copse.


    Justin raised his head and looked at the shaking building and creased his brow.


    "Everyone hurry up. We''re almost out of time." He shouted as he sped through the building from one room to another.


    "I found something," Patrick eximed in happiness.


    "Don''t tell us. Park it outside." Justin said hurriedly.


    Suddenly, the trembling of the building increased as cracks appeared on the walls, ss shattered and the roof fell.


    "Everyone get out now!" Justin shouted.


    "I''ve parked everything," Patrick screamed as he carried a bag of supplies, rushing out of a room.


    "Go. I''ll bring the rest." Justin said.


    The building was distracted gradually, walls breaking into two, pirs falling from the top, floors breaking into rubble.


    Susan and the others rushed outside as half of the building copsed. Beads of sweat dripped from Patrick''s face as he looked at the copsing building.


    "Can he make it?" Mullen asked, ncing at Susan.


    Susan didn''t bat an eye at him as she replied. "If anything was to pose a threat to him. It won''t be a copsing building."


    Hearing this, Mullen and the others creased their brow. How strong is he? They thought.


    Boom!


    The building finally copsed and a whistling sound shot out of the rubbles. Justin appeared in front of the group with bags of supplies in their hands.


    "What are you doing? We need to leave." He said casually as he dropped the supplies inside the ambnce...


    Susan felt Mullen''s gaze on her body but didn''t turn back as she entered the car.


    Boom!


    A deafening sound came from a couple of meters from Justin''s group direction. Another building copsed and it seems it was just the beginning.


    "Where is our next location?" Justin asked with urgency.


    "South" Susan answered quickly.


    ¡­..


    In the southern part of the city, at the basement of the building. Suddenly, a gust of wind appeared out of nowhere. The wind grew stronger quickly and a sucking force was created.


    Everything in the basement was sucked into the wind. When the sucking force reached its peak.  A deep ck tunnel was created and it grew bigger every second. After a couple of minutes, the tunnel stopped expanding and something crawled out of it.


    ___Dimension tunnel created___


    ___Dimension world tunnel___


    ___Insectoid race___


    In the western part of the city, inside a forest, another tunnel appeared, scaring all the beasts inside the forest.


    ____Gobbling Race____


    In the Eastern part of the city, on empty farnd beside a river. Another tunnel appeared and everything on the farnd froze immediately.


    ___Frost Giant Race___


    At the top of a mountain, a silhouette stood majestically and looked at the tunnel directions and a frown appeared on his face.


    "Earth should be mine. Why did this maggot appear?"


    "Since they''ve appeared. Then, I''ll move my n forward." He grinned, showing his green tooth.


    "My children, wait for me."


    ****


    AN: Please support this book with your Golden Tickets for more chapters.

 Chapter 112 Horde Troop

    "Why are they not back?" Sergio asked, creasing his brow.


    He stared intently at the chaotic sky in panic. Their camp had joined with this new camp because of their strength and the uing nightmare.


    Around him were his men with worried expressions. Since they realized things were getting more chaotic outside while Mullen and his friend had followed unknown people under the chaotic sky. They couldn''t help but worry.


    "Dad, would Mullen be ok?" A youngdy stood beside Sergio with a much more worried expression on her face.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve asked around and I was assured that nothing would happen to them." Sergio said with a forceful smile.


    He knew how deeply her daughter loves Mullen and if anything were to happen to him¡­ he shook his head and stopped the strange thought.


    Nasir appeared on the floor and looked at the worried people and shook his head.


    "Everyone should go back to their room and rx. This is not the period to panic." He said with a light smile.


    "We''re not panicking but worried. The sky was getting more chaotic every second and the continuous earthquake is anything but good." A man said.


    "I know. But you have to trust my word. The safest ce your people could be is with the king. This shelter is not even as secure as with him. So rx." Nasir assured.


    Sergio and his group looked at each other not knowing what to say. If they were to argue with their host on their first day. That would make them look bad. Sergio looked at his people and sighed for the umpteenth time.


    "Fine. Please let us know when they return" He said.


    "That you can rest assured. Now, the shelter is under lockdown. Please go back to your room and stay indoors."


    The group nodded and dispersed slowly. Seeing the back of the group, he shook his head and left the empty room.


    The conference room.


    "How is the situation?" Nika turned to face Nasir.


    "Everything is under control." He answered as he took his seat.


    "But the danger out there is increasing every passing second." He added.


    "His highness has already told us to prepare. And that we going to do?" Kira said seriously.


    "Are the defense team ready?" Nika answered as she turned to look at Chloe.


    "We are waiting for Chloe and her team to equip the team with the new weapon for a better fighting chance." He added.


    "We''re already trying our best to provide the weapons. If we had more cksmiths, things would have been easier." Chloe said, shaking her head.


    "That you don''t need to worry about. When we survive this second nightmare. We will have time to n for the future." Kira said as she stood up.


    "During this hour, everything must be perfect and any discrepancy wouldn''t be tolerated. Everyone should secure their post seriously. If you find anything out of the blue, please don''t hesitate to report it." She added.


    The southern part of the city.


    "Watch your back!" Justin shouted as he sent two powerful beasts flying.


    Hearing Justin scream, Mullen turned his head and saw a giant cockroach. Quickly, he jumped backward, avoiding the cockroach attack by an inch.


    ____Mutated Sleepy Cockroach___


    Race: Beast.


    Circle: Second.


    Ability: Induce sleep.


    ____


    Sweats dripped from Mullen''s forehead. If not for Justin calling, he wouldn''t have known how he died.


    A cry came from the Sleepy Cockroach and Mullen blinked twice and felt drowsy.


    Bang!


    Screech!


    The Sleepy Cockroach attack was a few inches from Mullen''s head when Justin appeared beside him and cut it into two.


    "Get back into the truck and leave the fight for us." He shouted not turning back before he rushed toward the group of Sleepy Cockroaches in front of him.


    "Y-yes, y-yes." Mullen stuttered and rushed to get back on his feet.


    He looked at the tens of cockroaches and shivered. At once, he rushed out of the battleground toward the ambnce.


    Seeing Mullen out of the battleground, Justin nodded. He had been restricting his power because of him.


    "Let''s end this. Shall will." He muttered as he was surrounded by the Sleepy Cockroaches.


    ''They should be done by now.''He thought as four golden circles appeared on his head. His rings flew out of his arms and got bigger. They hummed and glowed.


    The cockroaches stopped pouncing on  Justin for a moment and made weird sounds.  At once, the cockroaches escaped.


    "What!" Justin''s mouth was slightly opened.


    "As if I would let you."


    "Sound Annihtion"


    This was the first time he would use a skill since he leveled up to a Four circle existence. His weapon moves swiftly, covering arge distance in seconds.


    Everywhere the rings flew by, the sound in the air would be sucked in by an invisible force and all the cockroaches would fall and their body crumbles into pieces with any trace of liquid.


    In a blink of a second, all the Mutated Sleepy Cockroaches were annihted. Inside the ambnce, Mullen was scared silly as his heart thumped loudly.<sub> </sub>


    Suddenly, the chaotic sky stopped rumbling, and everywhere was calm. The breeze ceased to blow and the earthquake stopped.


    ''This is not good. Not good.'' Justin shouted in his mind. At once, he turned and rushed toward the distance.


    "Human, where are you going?" A husky voice came from Justin''s back.


    Justin halted his track and took a deep breath. He knew what just happened.


    ''It has begun.'' A deep fear gripped his heart and his lungs constricted as all his muscles tightened. His hair stood straight as his instinct was screaming of impending danger.


    "We are done!" Patrick''s ted voice came from the distance.


    Behind him were Josh and Susan carrying different supplies. At first, he didn''t notice the weird atmosphere as he continued to call out for Mullen.


    "Why are you not answering me? Don''t tell me you''re too scared toe out." He said as he turned his head to the other side of the street.


    Bang!


    The bag of supplies in his hands dropped to the floor as he took a couple of steps backward. He trembled, ttering his teeth, unable to breathe.


    ___Bronze Horde Troop___


    Race: Horde


    Order: First Order.


    Tier: 1st ¡ª 4th (Highest)


    Troop number: 50


    Ability: Suppression force formation.


    ______


    A silhouette walked past him with lightning dancing around her body. Suddenly, she halted her track and creased her brow.  After a couple of seconds, she turned and looked at Patrick and Josh.


    "Get into the car." Shemanded.


    It took the duo a couple of seconds to recover from their initial shock. Patrick picks up the bag of supplies and scurries away.


    Meanwhile, Justin faced the tens of hordes with a calm expression. He inhaled and exhaled a couple of times to quench his tensed muscle.


    "Where are you not running?" A giant horde said with an evil smile.


    "Why would I run?" Justin retorted calmly.


    Hearing this, the evil smile on the giant horde''s face froze. Suddenly, a fierce expression appeared on the giant horde''s face as he shouted, talking in the horde''snguage.


    Immediately, all the horde raised their weapons and dashed toward Justin. Thend trembled as a creek appeared on the road.


    ''When I give you the signal. You move.''


    Inside the car, Susan nodded and switched on the car as the two other vehicles were behind her.  Everyone inside their vehicle held their breath and fixed their gaze on the approaching fight.


    When the hordes were only a couple of meters from Justin. He made his move. He summoned his soul power and three golden circles appeared on his head.


    Immediately, he knew something was wrong. He tried to summon all his power but failed to respond to his call.


    ''This can''t be happening.'' His heart skipped a bit but he continued on his light run.


    The captain of the horde snared when he saw three golden circles on Justin''s head.


    "It''s our time to rule the earth. Nothing can stop us. Join us for the glorious conquest of the great horde empire" The giant horde said proudly.


    Bang!


    The misery howl of the hordes reverberated throughout the calm street as they were thrown into the air with limbs, legs, and other body parts scattered in the sky.


    However, the hordes didn''t bat an eye at the death of theirrade as they rushed forward with a fierce expression.


    Quickly, the hordes surrounded him but his expression didn''t change as he began his massacre.


    Bang!


    Justin jumped back, avoiding the heavy ax of the horde captain. He red at Justin and swung his weapon again.


    "Begone." He shouted, sending out a powerful punch.


    Bang!


    Justin and the horde captain took a couple of steps back while a shock appeared on the captain''s face. However, the hordes were lying in waiting, waiting for an opportunity.


    At once, they pounced on Justin when he retreated. Seeing the iing series of weapons with a force power. He creased and muttered some indistinct words.


    An armor appeared on his body in a blink, covering every inch of his body.  Instead of defending the iing attack, he did otherwise.


    "Sound Annihtion!"


    "Begone!"


    Boom!


    Justin pukes out a chunk of blood and staggers forward before he regains his footing. All the hordes surrounding him were flying, creating a passage.


    "Now!"


    ****

 Chapter 113 Vengeful Steel Monkey

    Vroom!


    Susan didn''t need to tell twice before she stepped on the gas. The modified shoot forward like a straight bullet. Seeing this, Mullen and Patrick didn''t dilly dally, they raced after her.


    However, the captain of the horde troop quickly recovered from the previous attack and howled loudly when he saw his prey escaping. His tick muscle bulged as he swung his huge axe toward Susan''s car.


    Justin smirked and rushed toward the horde captain with a powerful attack. Although his power had been limited to a Third Circle. It wasn''t something the First Order in a Fourth Tier could deal with casually.


    "Sound Annihtion." His two rings flew toward the axe, leaving a golden trail.


    Bang!


    Hmm!


    The horde ax trembled, staggering a couple of steps backward. He stared at Justin with shock, spreading throughout his face as Justin didn''t take a step back.


    With thebination of the armor and his defense. The previous powerful horde attack couldn''t affect much.


    Vroom!


    The three vehicles rushed out of the encampment of the hordes at an extreme.


    Seeing this, a sigh of relief escaped from his mouth. He turned to look at the group of hordes scrambling on their feet for a moment before he ignored them and disappeared after the cars.


    "&^%&$#$#@" The captain shouted in the hordenguage and all the horde rushed after Justin.


    ''They shouldn''t have detected my presence.'' Justin thought as he raced after the car. Frequently, he turned and looked in a particr direction. Every time he looked in a certain direction, all the hair on his body stood up straight.


    In a blink of an eye, Justin caught up with the cars but he did not enter. They race home at extreme speed.


    Howl!


    The cry of the hordes came from the distance but Justin didn''t look back. His weapon oscited around him, ready to attack at any moment.


    Suddenly, a shadow jumped from the opposite skyscraper with a long pole in its arm.  Justin creased his brow and sent his weapon toward the shadow.


    Bang!


    Hmm!


    A grunt came from the shadow flying backward a couple of meters. Justin looked at the shadow and thought for a second before he shook his head.


    ____Vengeful Steel Monkey___


    Race: Beast


    Circle: Third


    Ability: Enhance Speed and defense. [Note: It''s a vengeful beast that doesn''t allow its attacker to escape. ]


    ____


    Justin didn''t care about the Vengeful monkey, his focus was to return to the shelter and prepare for the nightmare.


    Howl!


    The vengeful monkey cried when it saw its prey escaping. It jumped on the nearby building and gave chase.


    ''Increase your speed'' Justinmunicated with Susan through their soul link.


    Hearing his voice in his head, Susan rolled her eyes and stared in his direction.


    ''What the hell? I''m going at the highest speed.'' She shouted while focusing on him.


    Unknown to her, she triggers the soul by focusing on him. He turned his head and looked at her twisting his lips.


    ''Say that to the vengeful beast on our tail'' He replied.


    ''Can''t you kill it? This is frustrating.'' She responded subconsciously.


    She blinked twice and opened her mouth slightly. ''It can''t be!''


    ''It can be''


    ''How?''


    ''That''s left for you to find out.''  He chuckled and continued. ''Get ready, more visitors areing.''


    ''What do you mean¡­ more¡­''


    Justin steps away from the car and retreats to the back. The Vengeful monkey was already on them and he muttered.


    "Since you don''t ept my good grace, then¡­."


    Seeing its prey not running, the vengeful monkey cried happily and jumped toward him, swinging the steel pole in its hand.


    "Sound Annihtion."


    Justin didn''t wait for the monkey to reach his range when he attacked. Its weapon disappeared from his presence, creating a whistling sound, appearing before the monkey like phantoms.


    The Vengeful Monkey widened its eyes when it saw Justin''s weapon and tried to avoid the attack. However, it was in the air.


    It swings it toward one ring while the steel pole toward the others.


    Bang!


    They flew backward, crashing into a vehicle but quickly jumped up, ready to pounce on him. However, what it encountered was the humming sound of the rings.<sub> </sub>


    Bang! Bang!


    Howl!


    After two powerful attacks, the vengeful monkey sustained gruesome injuries all over its body; a ghastly injury appeared on its head. Its skull was broken into pieces.


    Justin didn''t bat an eye at the dead monkey and rushed forward to the fierce battle in the front.


    Hundreds of zombies surround Susan, Mullen, and others, attacking furiously as if they were on steroids.  In a couple of seconds, Josh and Patrick have such deep injuries, blood gushing out of their mouth.


    Their faces paled, turning to Mullen for help but Mullen was fighting with his life on the line. His ability, Enhance reflex didn''t work and he couldn''t use his power, fighting like a threaded being.


    Josh and Patrick looked at each and resigned to their fate as they fought. But deep down, they knew sooner thanter. Their death woulde.


    On Susan''s side, her expression was cold and serious. She was fighting 5 Third Circle zombies as she was deep into the battle. If not for the streak of lightninging from the distance, no one would know she was still alive.


    ''Please where are you?'' She calls through their soul link.


    Ah!


    Arge scythe cut her back, leaving a deep injury as blood gushed out. She stumbles forward, sidestepping an ax attack.


    She grimaced as her face ashen. She exhaled and inhaled rapidly but the zombies didn''t let her regain her strength before they came crashing on her again.


    Boom!


    A deafening sound came from Susan''s back and a light smile appeared on her face. She bit her lips and looked at the zombies with confidence.


    "Lightning world"


    "Lightning storm."


    Boom! Boom!


    A streak of lightning came from the sky and fell on the zombies. At once, all the zombies surrounding them cried in pain and retreated.


    "Patrick and Josh, retreat immediately," Justinmanded as his weapon danced among the zombies.


    Hearing this, Patrick and Josh breathe a sigh of relief. The duo didn''t dilly dally before they rushed out of the fight.


    Justin''s attack destroyed everything on its path. Heads and various zombies were flying in the sky. He saw Mullen''s precarious situation and sent one of his rings.


    Boom!


    3 First Circle zombies were sent flying with Justin''s ring as they crashed into other zombies. Seeing this, Mullen exhaled and looked in Justin''s direction.


    "Thank you," He murmured.


    Unknown to him, Justin heard him and chuckled. He focused his attention on the battle with his perception spread to the limit.


    "Have been trying to try this." He murmured.


    He concentrated his attention on his weapon for a few seconds before he tried to split his attention to another fight.


    However, he failed and a streak of blood rushed to his mouth. He swallowed the blood and gnashed his teeth.


    ''I don''t believe I can''t do it.''


    Justin continued to try to split his consciousness but he failed on every attempt but he didn''t give up.  He pushes all his frustration on the zombies as the continuous sound of bone breaking and skulls flying into the sky never ceases to stop.


    He appeared beside the haggard Susan and sent 2 Third Circle zombies flying.


    Thud!


    The zombies crashed into the building, leaving the building in ruins.


    "What took you so long," Susanined as she licked the blood at the corner of her mouth.


    Justin looked at her and shook his head. He looked at the three zombies in front of him without any expression on his face.


    "Leave them for me. Get into the car, I will clear the road." He said as walked toward the zombies.


    Susan looked at his back and opened he mouth to speak but sighed before she retreated, killing all the zombies on her way.


    Justin stops a couple of feet from the zombies. The Third Circle had smokeing out of their bodies but the zombies were not affected by the lightning attack.


    They fixed their gaze on him and rushed toward him as they attacked him together.


    Justin took a deep breath and closed his eyes. He concentrated deep on his power, trying to find the splitting point.


    The two zombies came out of the rubble and looked at Justin as their fiery eyes burnt fiercely. At once, they pounced on him, raising their sword.


    Meanwhile, Justin didn''t spread his perception. He focuses everything on the search for splitting his mind.


    In a blink of an eye, he had tried various ways to split his mind but to no avail. But suddenly, an idea urred to him.  Immediately, he tried it as his hand trembled.


    The ring floating in front of him trembled continuously but didn''t fall. When the zombies'' attack was only a couple of inches from his face. A chuckle escaped from his mouth.


    "I found it." He muttered, raising his head to face the attack.


    *****


    AN: Please support this book with your Golden Ticket for more chapters.

 Chapter 114 Justin Dual Ability

    "I found it"


    A ruin appeared within Justin''s eyes and in a blink, it separated into two. The zombies'' iing attack was so slow that a smile curled on his lips.


    "Sound Annihtion ¡ª Begone" Abination of two skills came from him.


    His weapons flew toward the three zombies as he sent a powerful punch toward the two on his right while a golden arc flew out of his fist.


    Boom!


    His attacknded on the zombies at the same time. Some were sent flying crashing on the ground as the sound of bones breaking echoed in the still atmosphere.


    However, that was far from over as he rushed after the zombies. Now, the turning point came when he discovered how to split his mind into two.


    He punches the two continuously while he controls his weapon without any strain on his mental strength.


    The continuous growls of zombies echoed on the battlefield. In front of Justin was a deep pity the 2 Third Circle zombies while the other was another pit with three hordes disembarking into different parts.


    ''Though my strength has been reduced. But with this discovery, my power has risen another bar.'' He thought happily.


    ____User New Evolution Path___


    New Ability: Vibration.


    Innate: Dual Abilities.


    Innate Skill: Death Cry [Level: 1 novice]


    Note: Your vibration detection deepens on the range of sound perception.


    _____


    Justin was quite surprised when he saw the new notification. He thought for a moment before a smile appeared on his face.


    ''So a new ability could be discovered. This is getting more interesting.'' He turned to look at the remaining zombies and grinned.


    ''Stats''


    ____


    Name: Justin GreenLake.


    Third Circle Thread: (6/100)


    Circle: Fourth


    Innate Abilities: Dual Abilities. [Sound and Vibration.]


    Sound Resonance: (Level> Physical.) (Radius: 600 meters)


    Vibration Resonance: Based on sound resonance.


    Soul Rings. 2 (level: Greater Sess.)


    __ Skills ___


    Sound Annihtions (Level: Beginner) [Skill upgrade: Greater Sess.]


    Sound Disintegration (Level:Novice) [Skill upgrade: Small Sess]


    Begone : (Level: Beginner From Novice) [Skill upgrade: Small Sess.


    Damage: 50% ]


    Sound Disintegration ¡ª Absorption [Level 1 Novice]


    Sound Intergeneration ¡ª Dispersion [Level 1 Novice]


    ___Innate Skill___


    Death Cry: [Level 1]


    ___


    Endurance: 50


    Stamina: 50


    ----


    _____


    He fixed his gaze on his stat and nodded. ''Let''s end this.''


    Whoosh!


    "Death Cry ¡ª Begone!"


    He shed through the stream of zombies as his fist moved swirly, leaving an afterimage. While his rings move on the other side of the fight.  Anywhere the rings, the zombies would cry for a moment before they crumbled into dust.


    Inside the car, Susan looked at the scene in front of her with her mouth slightly ajar.


    ''What the hell is happening.'' She thought in dismay.


    ''Is this what I''m thinking¡­ No, it can''t be'' She shook her head vehemently trying to force the strange thought from her mind.


    In a couple of seconds, Justin killed all the zombies leaving nothing standing. He calmly sat at the center of the destruction with a light smile on his face.


    He approached the car in slow motion when his expression suddenly changed. He looked at the sky and cursed.


    ''I know the sky is too quiet for anything to happen.'' He shouted in his mind as he rushed toward the car.


    Bang!


    "Move!" he shouted.


    A couple of hundred meters from Justin''s location, a ck cloud moved swiftly toward their location. Everything that the cloud encountered was devoured in a couple of seconds.


    ____Soul Eating locust Army.____


    Race: Beast


    Circle: First to Third (max)


    Army number: 10, 000


    Ability: Flesh devouring and soul eating. [A single attack from a soul eating locust will chunk a potion of the enemy soul. When the enemy loses its soul, it feeds on its body to evolve.]


    Threats Level: Extreme


    ? _____


    Inside the car, Susan looked at Justin from the corner of her eyes not knowing what the hell was going on.


    ''Are we under attack or what?'' She thought.<sub> </sub>


    "You are not moving fast enough!" Justin snapped.


    "What!" Susan screamed.


    Justin didn''t care about her and said seriously. "Let me drive."


    Susan looked at him, not believing her ears. She was already moving at the top speed, yet it seems it was not fast enough.


    Before Susan realized what was going on, Justin was already out of the car as he jumped over the car to the other side. He opened the car and said with urgency.


    "Get to the other side."


    Susan recovered from her initial shock and moved to the side seat quickly.  Justin took the wheel and stepped on the gas.


    Meanwhile, Mullen and Patrick driving the other vehicles wondered what was going on but didn''t get out of their vehicles.


    A chunk of smoke came out the exhaust pipe as the car jumped forward, picking up speed.


    "What the hell!" Patrick shouted from his truck.


    In a blink, Justin appeared a couple of meters from their previous location while the car continued to pick up speed. The two vehicles behind were finding it difficult to keep up with him and their hearts raced under the extreme racing.


    ''We are going to die from overspeeding if this continues.'' They shouted in their mind.


    The cloud of Soul-Eating locusts locks on them as they continue to give chase. Though Justin was trying to lose them, it didn''t seem to work.


    "Can you tell me what the hell is going on?" Susan finally asked. She knew he wouldn''t act recklessly.


    "Look at the sky. 3 o''clock" He said, stepping on the gas.


    At once, Susan popped her head out of the sky and looked in the direction. Immediately, her expression changed.


    Oh boy!


    She trembled for a moment as she took a deep breath to calm his nerves. She turned to look at Justin in panic.


    "Are you scared?" He asked, not looking at her.


    Hymn! Hmm! She nodded.


    ''Only a fool won''t be scared.''


    She wanted to tell Justin to pick up speed but she controlled her trembling lips as she looked at the locust.


    ''They are getting closer.'' She screamed.


    Although Justin didn''t turn to look at her face, he guessed what was on her mind and the corner of his lips twitched.


    ''We can''t outrun them. I must think of a way for us to escape.'' He thought silently.


    Meanwhile, Mullen and the others realized how dangerous the situation was as they sweat bullets, urging the vehicle to move faster.


    This was the first time in their lives they felt the vehicle''s speed was too slow.


    Swoosh!


    Hmmm!


    The Soul Eating locust descended from the sky at a swift speed as they rushed to collide with thest vehicle.


    Patrick panicked seeing a thousand locusts swarming him on both sides. He gripped the wheel with trembling hands.


    Bang! Bang!


    Thousands of locusts collided with trucks on both sides and the vehicle shook, tilting to one side as all the sses were broken into pieces.


    "No! No! No!" Patrick cried as he tried to maintain the stability of the truck.


    Bang!


    The truck went back to its original position but the Soul Eating Locust was preparing another assault.


    Patrick was petrified as he saw the locust swarming from but sides.  In a state of panic, his hand pressed the vehicle by mistake.


    Immediately, all the Soul Eating Locusts froze on their track and vibrated for a few seconds before they screamed and rushed out of the car.


    Meanwhile, Justin was only a couple of feet from the truck when he saw the stupefied scene.


    ''What!'' He blinked his eye twice as his mouth was slightly ajar. But quickly, he recovered from his initial shock and a smile appeared on his face.


    ''Press the horn'' He said to Susan through their soul link.


    Inside the car, Susan raised her brow wondering why he asked her to press the horn. Nevertheless, she pressed the car horn.


    The deafening sounding of horn roared in the still atmosphere and all the Soul Eating locusts froze, twitching in the air.


    Quickly, Mullen joined the horn contest and pressed the horn as if his life depended on it.


    Meanwhile, Justin stood between the Soul Eating locust and waved his arms. His ring flew out and oscited around him.


    "Sound Amplifier" He muttered.


    At once, all the sounding from the vehicle formed a streak of golden light and flew toward him. When the sound reached its climax.


    Justin directs all the sound toward the Soul Eating locust. Instantly, a chain reaction urred and the locusts vibrated vehemently as they fell from the sky.


    In a blink of an eye, almost half of the locust had fallen to the ground, dying the ground ck.


    When all the Soul Eating locusts finally fell to the ground, everyone exhaled a sigh of relief.


    Everyone came out of their vehicle and looked at the fearsome Soul Eating locust in panic but a light smile appeared on their faces.


    "I almost pee in my pants," Patrick murmured in relief.


    "Your luck is great. You save us this time. Well done." Mullen gave him a thumbs up.


    Meanwhile, Susan''s gaze didn''t leave Justin''s face. She felt something was as simple as it looks. As she opened her mouth to speak she heard Justin''s stern voice.


    "Get into the car and drive. Now!"


    At once, everyone rushed into their vehicle and rushed out of the scene. Just after they left, the frozen locust twitched.


    ___Mutated Soul Eating Locust___


    Immunity: Sound.


    Threat: Fatal


    *****


    AN: Please support this book with your Golden Ticket for more chapters.

 Chapter 115 Back To The Shelter

    Three vehicles stopped in front of a huge crowd and a lot of people came out to wee them.  These were Justin and the others. After their continuous fight and a narrow escape from the zombies and beasts. They finally arrived at the camp.


    "Wee." Nasir was the first person to speak.


    Justin nodded when he saw as his gaze swept the faces in front of him. He realized he didn''t recognize some face but that didn''t worry him.


    From the corner of his eyes, she saw Kira smiling at him lightly. He winked at her and averted his gaze.


    Meanwhile, Sergio was relieved when he saw Mullen and his two other men. Beside him was her daughter, smiling beautifully.


    Inside the conference room, all the officials stared at Susan and Jackson.


    "Did anything happen when I was away?" Justin asked.


    "Nothing" Nika answered. "Only those that were injured were yet to wake up. But the conditions were stable."


    ''Hmm!'' Justin nodded as he had expected.


    "How''s the group?" He asked.


    "Not much. Previously, they were worried about the men that followed you since I heard one of them was Sergio''s daughter finance. Mullen. But after receiving our assurance, they calm and behave." Nasir announced.


    "How many people do we have in the camp?" Justin asked.


    "Close to 700" Nasir answered as he paused for a moment to arrange his thoughts.


    "We have over 200 fighters. While 15 are First Circle and 1 Second Circle Existence."


    Justin was surprised by the number of fighters. He didn''t expect to be that much. Though most were only threaded fighters. It was encouraging.


    "It''s good to hear that." Justin nodded and looked at the face of the people.


    "Since the nightmare started. Do any of you have any n or suggestion for the iing imminent danger?"


    Hearing this, everyone in the room wasn''t surprised by the question. They had all been thinking about the major threat. But toe up with a situation n was more difficult than ascending heaven.


    "With the new supplies. We should strengthen our defense team while also training some men to defend themselves." Chloe announced.


    "That depends on you. You are the leader of the research team, everything depends on you." Merab said, turning to look at her.


    "That, I know and I have made some discoveries which I can wait to share with you,"  Chloe announced with a smile.


    "We can''t wait to hear it," Kira added.


    Chloe nodded and rushed out of the room. After a couple of minutes, she came in, carrying armor.


    Bang!


    She dropped the armor on therge rectangr table and clicked her tongue as she wiped the sweat from her forehead.


    "This is one of ourtest research.  Though it is a bit heavy. Its defense is monstrous." She said proudly.


    "You can all touch to understand its stats." She added.


    ___Armor___


    Name: Heavy ck Armor.


    Grade: Common.


    Tier: 2


    Ability: Defense ( +30)


    Upgrade: Reforgedable.


    Evaluation: Amon armor made by a novice cksmith with too many impurities, heavy, and obstructing mobility.


    ___


    When everyone read the evaluation, a bittersweet smile appeared on their faces as they looked at the smiling Chloe.


    "Well done." Justin gave her a thumbs up.


    "Thank you." She giggled as she adjusted her sses.


    "But that''s not all. I realized the shoring of the armor. So with the advice of Pipeman. We modified it to use it as a shield." She announced.


    Everyone looked at her as they nodded, epting her idea.


    "That''s great," Kira announced. She knew how much hard work those in the research department had put in to forge a tier 2mon arms and shield.


    "Thank you. But that''s not all. " She paused for a moment before she said.


    "With our discovery on tier 2 weapons. We''ve many tier 2 weapons while also modifying all the avable vehicles." Her smiles brightened as she looked in Pipe man''s direction and nodded.


    Pipe man cleared his throat and stood. "Apart from our weaponry. We discovered some of the beast''s inner parts could serve as medicine and others."


    What!


    Justin was surprised as he looked at Chloe and Steve with a light smile on his face.


    "Is that why you ask us to find some research tools?" Justin asked.


    "Yes." Both Chloe and Pipe man answered at the same time.


    Everyone was surprised by their rapid pace of research. Their gaze moved from Chloe''s face to Pipe man as they gave them a nod.


    "Well done. For your outstanding discovery. I award 200 contribution points each." Justin announced.


    What!<sub> </sub>


    Everyone widened their eyes, they didn''t expect such a generous reward from him. Chloe and Pipe man looked at each other with bright smiles on their faces.


    Due to the Mack incident, their contribution points had been reduced and everyone was in a pinch, worrying about how to pay for weekly points. But with these contribution points, they need not worry.


    ''That generous of you. What happened?'' Kira asked through their soul link.


    Before Justin could reply to her. She heard Susan''s voice in his head.


    ''What about me? Didn''t I deserve a contribution point?''


    Justin looked at Susan from the corner of his eyes. Only to find her cold and expressionless.


    ''Tsk! There isn''t any contribution for you. Except for the mission points.'' He replied with a chuckle.


    "Thank you, your highness." Chloe and Pipe man responded.


    Justin waves his hand and says. "You deserve it. With this discovery, our rate of survival has increased." He announced.


    "The danger ising. We need to prepare for everything. Do we have enough food, medicine, and other supplies?" He asked, looking at Nika.


    "Yes. With the new supply. We would survive for a week but anything after that¡­" His voice trailed.


    "Then, what is the escape n?" Justin asked.


    Escape n?


    Everyone thought, not understanding Justin''s train of thought. Nika looked at Nasir''s face, not expecting such a question.


    "Since our supply can only support us for a week. Then we must have a way out" Susan said.


    Hearing this, everyone understands what Justin means by escape n. But Nasir and Nika didn''t know of any way out.


    "We only hope for the nightmare tost only for a week," Nasir said slowly.


    "That isn''t epted." Justin shook his head.


    "My instinct is telling me that this nightmare won''t be like any other that we''ve witnessed." He said seriously.


    "Since there could be hordes that speak the humannguage with monstrous ability. Soul Eating Locust beast¡­" He paused and looked at everyone''s faces with stern expressions.


    "We don''t know what type of beasts or beings that are still going to appear during the nightmare. This is just the beginning¡­. We must be prepared."


    "It will be naive for you to think that during the nightmare. Our shelter won''t be discovered and attacked." He continued.


    "We need to have an escape n for all the unexpected situations during the nightmare."


    Knock!


    Everyone in the room raised their brow and looked in the door direction. Who dares to knock on the door when they are having a meeting? They thought. Except for a few, no one dares.


    "Come in," Justin replied. He had long discovered the young standing outside the door for a couple of minutes.


    A young man entered with his heart racing as he looked at the people inside the room. He exhales and inhales rapidly to watch away his nervousness.


    "Your Highness, something happening outside." He dered slowly.


    Swoosh!


    Justin disappeared from his seat and in a blink, he appeared on the roof of the building. He looked at the dark sky and creased his brow.


    ''As I expected. The weather won''t favor us.'' He thought in anger.


    The temperature was dropping at a rapid speed as snow began to fall. Albeit it wasn''t ordinary snow.


    When the snow fell on his body, he felt the bone-chilling cold that sipped deep inside his skin.


    Whoosh!


    Justin appeared back in the room with a frown on his face. He looked at the young man and waved his hand as he dismissed him.


    The young man widened his mouth and walked out of the room with shock written all over his face.


    He only felt the gust of wind shing past him, when he realized what was happening. Justin had disappeared and when he wondered what happened. He was already back.


    ''Scary!'' He thought and scurry back to his post.


    "What happened?" Kira asked when she saw Justin''s expression.


    For a couple of seconds, Justin didn''t say anything. While others didn''t dare to disturb his thoughts.


    ''Do you know what is going on?''


    Susan heard Kira''s voice in her head and her eyes widened. She raised her head and looked at Kira in shock.


    ''Are you surprised?'' Kira asked with a giggle.


    It took Susan a couple to recover from her initial shock. She controlled her emotions and responded.


    ''Yes. I didn''t expect it. It came out of the blue.''


    ''Oh! So you don''t witness the scene where we were bonded during your soul sharing.''


    ''No. I didn''t witness anything rted to it. Perhaps it was blurred out.'' She replied.


    ''How do you know?'' Susan couldn''t but asked.


    *****


    AN: Please support this book with your Golden Ticket for more chapters.

 Chapter 116 Happy Moments

    With the sudden change in the atmosphere, everyone was recalled and put on an indefinite lockdown.


    The city was covered in snow but the snow was different. If any ordinary human stood in the snow for a few minutes, their thoughts would slow and freeze after a couple of minutes.


    Standing by the window, Justin had a pensive gaze all over his face. It had been a couple of minutes since he dismissed the meeting. He needs to think and n.


    ''That voice told me to prepare. But I don''t know what to prepare. Is it for the beast and zombies or what?''


    ''I can''t think like that. If it was the beasts and zombies, she wouldn''t ask me to prepare. Besides, how did the hordes appear on earth? If the hordes could appear. Perhaps, there are more dangerous races that will appear on earth.'' He rubbed his temples as he exhaled.


    ''With the suppression of our abilities, how the hell should we fight against the unknown.'' Hemented.


    ''I thought about it but I can''t find a proper solution. With the change in weather, we can''t venture for resources any more. How should we escape if we are under siege.''


    The more he thought deeply about the situation the more furious he was. Everything was bleak. His instinct had been screening for danger since they ventured deep into the city. But he couldn''t do anything against it.


    ''I hope what the voice said was true about Eden. But how do I find Eden? This was just a mythical ce inside the Bible. Is it the same Eden or another ce? Sigh.''


    ''I should think about that for now. I should think of  a way to survive this  tribtion.'' He exhaled a turbid cold air as he averted his gaze from the window.


    Knock!


    ''Come in.''


    He said through their soul link as he detected the appearance of Kira outside the door.


    Creak!


    The door opened and Kira entered the room. She fixed her gaze on Justin for a moment before she went beside him.


    She held his hand and looked deeply into his eyes. "Stop thinking about it. Everything will be fine." She said slowly.


    Justin didn''t avert his gaze from hers as they both share an intimate connection. Staring deeply into her eyes, he could feel all the emotion and worry she had toward him and this made him happy.


    It''s been a long time since ady worried about him. Being an orphan and living with his grandfather, he had to do everything for him. His grandfather was too old to help and the only help he received from him was shelter.


    When he turned 12, he left the vige and came to the city for a better life and to fulfill his dream. However, the reality of city life struck him in the face.


    There were many times in the past when he med his parents for giving birth to him. However, as he grew older, he learned the way of life and forgave his parents.


    The betrayal and backstabbing of human nature taught a wonderful lesson. No one likes you if you have nothing to offer. And most times, if you have things to offer, the people around you would pretend to like you.


    When he was in high school, he had a best friend but he was naive then. He thought he was his best friend, not knowing his friend was using him to solve his assignment.


    Later, when he got a girlfriend he was ted and hoped for a better life together with her. But who would have thought everything was a scheme with his best friend to use him and leave him for dead?


    It was during their graduation he realized everything and he was devastated, wanting to end his life. But with the help of their homeroom teacher, he manages to scale through the bitter experience and turn reclusive after high school.


    When he gained admission into the university, he met anotherdy but thedy left him for rich guys after six months of dating.


    Since then, he shut his heart and forgot about love as he tried to survive in the ocean of life. But now, seeing the genuine sincerity in Kira''s eyes, filled with love.


    It would be a lie If he said he wasn''t happy and looking forward to the journey together. Sometimes, when you have people to care about your burden. The heavy burden won''t feel heavy at all.


    Justin didn''t realize when he kissed her. Her sweet cherry lips melt into his mouth. He savored the pleasant taste slowly wrapping his hand around her waist.


    Kira and Justin didn''t care as they enjoyed the rare beautiful moment. Though the situation was dire, nevertheless, they won''t miss the rare moment to share each other''s burden.


    Justin knew all about Kira''s life experience. Though her life experience couldn''t bepared to his, it was tragic.


    Both her parents were veterinary doctors while his finance was working as an intern in her parent''s office.


    Unfortunately, the three died in an auto car ident. Every close friend of our parents turned a blind eye to her when she needed their help while her friend ignored them.


    However, with the foresight of his parents, they made all the preparations in the Will for their only daughter. This gives her leverage in the dog-eat-dog world.


    Kira followed the path of her parents and chose to be a vet. With the short lesson, she learned after the death of her loved ones. She sealed her heart and focused on her work until the apocalypse began.


    In one way or the other, theyplement each other perfectly.


    Hmm!!


    A light moan escaped from Kira''s mouth as she wrapped her hand around his neck. She sucked Justin''s lips and bit his lips lightly.


    Hmm!


    Justin separated his lips and widened his eyes.


    "Why did you do that?" he asked, drawing her closer to his body.


    Kira''s soft breast roasted on his chest as it sent a wild current through his body. She licked his corbone and chuckled.<sub> </sub>


    "Your lips are too delicious and I can''t have enough of it." She said coquettishly as she licked his ear.


    Justin shuddered as he tried to control his raging breathing. He looked at her, not knowing what to say as a smile appeared on his face.


    Kira heard Justin''s fast-pacing heart as shey her head on his chest, smiling with her face turning red.


    "Are you not scared?" Justin out of the blue.


    "Of what?" Kira raised her head.


    "Of everything. I''m scared¡­ I don''t want to lose you and¡­"


    Ssh!


    She ced a finger on his lips and stared directly into his eyes.


    "Don''t say that. I''m already prepared for anything that may happen. To be frank, I didn''t expect to live this long during this dangerous time not to talk of finding ...." Her voice trailed as her ear reddened.


    "Finding what¡­ can''t you say it. Perhaps, it is something that you can''t say." Justin chuckled.


    Hearing his teasing voice, she bit her lips and punched his chest lightly.


    "You know what I mean. Bully." She punched his chest.


    "I know." He raised her chin and kissed her.


    Hmm!


    After a couple of seconds, the two separated and Kira said seriously.


    "I don''t want you to carry an unnecessary burden because of me. Although the soul-sharing thing forcefully bonded us together.  However, if I didn''t like you. I won''t develop feelings for you in this short time. Moreso, the soul-link makes me trust you with all my heart ...." She paused and ceased her brow.


    Seeing the sudden change in her expression. Justin asked.


    "What?"


    "When are you going to tell me about Susan?" She asked, staring intently into his eyes as if to discern any lie that maye out of his mouth.


    "I''m going to tell you when I have the chance. Besides, I knew you already knew. So, that makes It easy for me." Justin smiled.


    Hearing this, she leaned her head back in surprise. "How do you know?"


    "You were connected to me, not the other way round. When I have the soul bond with her, I received a notification about you, asking if I wanted you to know." He paused as he brought his head closer to her head.


    Their heads met as they rubbed each other''s heads. Kira''s heart skipped a beat as her belly arched butterflies. Her mind was full of bliss.


    ''I didn''t make the wrong choice.'' She thought deeply in her heart.


    She kissed him lightly and whispered.


    "Thank you."


    "What do you say? I didn''t hear you." He giggled.


    "Forget that I say something. You bully." She pinched his waist.


    Ahhhhh!


    Justin cried as he pretended to be in pain. Although she knew he was pretending. She stopped pinching him and she asked with worry.


    "Is it that painful?"


    "Hmm! Hmm!" Justin nodded with agony.


    "Sorry. Sorry. What should I do to alleviate the pain." She blinked her eyes with guilt.


    Seeing the sudden guilt in her caught  Justin by surprise. Quickly, he kissed her andughed.


    "With that kiss, I''m ok."


    "Really."


    Hmm, Hymn! Justin nodded. He held her hand and led her to the couch before he asked.


    "When will you tell me about the discussion you had with Susan? I know it about me."


    *****


    AN: Please support this book with your Golden Ticket for more chapters.

 Chapter 117 Dont Open, Repeated Chapter

    ******


    Please, don''t read. Repeated chapter.


    Sorry for the error.


    ****


    With the sudden change in the atmosphere, everyone was recalled and put on an indefinite lockdown.


    The city was covered in snow but the snow was different. If any ordinary human stood in the snow for a few minutes, their thoughts would slow and freeze after a couple of minutes.


    Standing by the window, Justin had a pensive gaze all over his face. It had been a couple of minutes since he dismissed the meeting. He needs to think and n.


    ''That voice told me to prepare. But I don''t know what to prepare. Is it for the beast and zombies or what?''


    ''I can''t think like that. If it was the beasts and zombies, she wouldn''t ask me to prepare. Besides, how did the hordes appear on earth? If the hordes could appear. Perhaps, there are more dangerous races that will appear on earth.'' He rubbed his temples as he exhaled.


    ''With the suppression of our abilities, how the hell should we fight against the unknown.'' Hemented.


    ''I thought about it but I can''t find a proper solution. With the change in weather, we can''t venture for resources any more. How should we escape if we are under siege.''


    The more he thought deeply about the situation the more furious he was. Everything was bleak. His instinct had been screening for danger since they ventured deep into the city. But he couldn''t do anything against it.


    ''I hope what the voice said was true about Eden. But how do I find Eden? This was just a mythical ce inside the Bible. Is it the same Eden or another ce? Sigh.''


    ''I should think about that for now. I should think of  a way to survive this  tribtion.'' He exhaled a turbid cold air as he averted his gaze from the window.


    Knock!


    ''Come in.''


    He said through their soul link as he detected the appearance of Kira outside the door.


    Creak!


    The door opened and Kira entered the room. She fixed her gaze on Justin for a moment before she went beside him.


    She held his hand and looked deeply into his eyes. "Stop thinking about it. Everything will be fine." She said slowly.


    Justin didn''t avert his gaze from hers as they both share an intimate connection. Staring deeply into her eyes, he could feel all the emotion and worry she had toward him and this made him happy.


    It''s been a long time since ady worried about him. Being an orphan and living with his grandfather, he had to do everything for him. His grandfather was too old to help and the only help he received from him was shelter.


    When he turned 12, he left the vige and came to the city for a better life and to fulfill his dream. However, the reality of city life struck him in the face.


    There were many times in the past when he med his parents for giving birth to him. However, as he grew older, he learned the way of life and forgave his parents.


    The betrayal and backstabbing of human nature taught a wonderful lesson. No one likes you if you have nothing to offer. And most times, if you have things to offer, the people around you would pretend to like you.


    When he was in high school, he had a best friend but he was naive then. He thought he was his best friend, not knowing his friend was using him to solve his assignment.


    Later, when he got a girlfriend he was ted and hoped for a better life together with her. But who would have thought everything was a scheme with his best friend to use him and leave him for dead?


    It was during their graduation he realized everything and he was devastated, wanting to end his life. But with the help of their homeroom teacher, he manages to scale through the bitter experience and turn reclusive after high school.


    When he gained admission into the university, he met anotherdy but thedy left him for rich guys after six months of dating.


    Since then, he shut his heart and forgot about love as he tried to survive in the ocean of life. But now, seeing the genuine sincerity in Kira''s eyes, filled with love.


    It would be a lie If he said he wasn''t happy and looking forward to the journey together. Sometimes, when you have people to care about your burden. The heavy burden won''t feel heavy at all.


    Justin didn''t realize when he kissed her. Her sweet cherry lips melt into his mouth. He savored the pleasant taste slowly wrapping his hand around her waist.


    Kira and Justin didn''t care as they enjoyed the rare beautiful moment. Though the situation was dire, nevertheless, they won''t miss the rare moment to share each other''s burden.


    Justin knew all about Kira''s life experience. Though her life experience couldn''t bepared to his, it was tragic.


    Both her parents were veterinary doctors while his finance was working as an intern in her parent''s office.


    Unfortunately, the three died in an auto car ident. Every close friend of our parents turned a blind eye to her when she needed their help while her friend ignored them.


    However, with the foresight of his parents, they made all the preparations in the Will for their only daughter. This gives her leverage in the dog-eat-dog world.


    Kira followed the path of her parents and chose to be a vet. With the short lesson, she learned after the death of her loved ones. She sealed her heart and focused on her work until the apocalypse began.


    In one way or the other, theyplement each other perfectly.


    Hmm!!


    A light moan escaped from Kira''s mouth as she wrapped her hand around his neck. She sucked Justin''s lips and bit his lips lightly.


    Hmm!


    Justin separated his lips and widened his eyes.<sub> </sub>


    "Why did you do that?" he asked, drawing her closer to his body.


    Kira''s soft breast roasted on his chest as it sent a wild current through his body. She licked his corbone and chuckled.


    "Your lips are too delicious and I can''t have enough of it." She said coquettishly as she licked his ear.


    Justin shuddered as he tried to control his raging breathing. He looked at her, not knowing what to say as a smile appeared on his face.


    Kira heard Justin''s fast-pacing heart as shey her head on his chest, smiling with her face turning red.


    "Are you not scared?" Justin out of the blue.


    "Of what?" Kira raised her head.


    "Of everything. I''m scared¡­ I don''t want to lose you and¡­"


    Ssh!


    She ced a finger on his lips and stared directly into his eyes.


    "Don''t say that. I''m already prepared for anything that may happen. To be frank, I didn''t expect to live this long during this dangerous time not to talk of finding ...." Her voice trailed as her ear reddened.


    "Finding what¡­ can''t you say it. Perhaps, it is something that you can''t say." Justin chuckled.


    Hearing his teasing voice, she bit her lips and punched his chest lightly.


    "You know what I mean. Bully." She punched his chest.


    "I know." He raised her chin and kissed her.


    Hmm!


    After a couple of seconds, the two separated and Kira said seriously.


    "I don''t want you to carry an unnecessary burden because of me. Although the soul-sharing thing forcefully bonded us together.  However, if I didn''t like you. I won''t develop feelings for you in this short time. Moreso, the soul-link makes me trust you with all my heart ...." She paused and ceased her brow.


    Seeing the sudden change in her expression. Justin asked.


    "What?"


    "When are you going to tell me about Susan?" She asked, staring intently into his eyes as if to discern any lie that maye out of his mouth.


    "I''m going to tell you when I have the chance. Besides, I knew you already knew. So, that makes It easy for me." Justin smiled.


    Hearing this, she leaned her head back in surprise. "How do you know?"


    "You were connected to me, not the other way round. When I have the soul bond with her, I received a notification about you, asking if I wanted you to know." He paused as he brought his head closer to her head.


    Their heads met as they rubbed each other''s heads. Kira''s heart skipped a beat as her belly arched butterflies. Her mind was full of bliss.


    ''I didn''t make the wrong choice.'' She thought deeply in her heart.


    She kissed him lightly and whispered.


    "Thank you."


    "What do you say? I didn''t hear you." He giggled.


    "Forget that I say something. You bully." She pinched his waist.


    Ahhhhh!


    Justin cried as he pretended to be in pain. Although she knew he was pretending. She stopped pinching him and she asked with worry.


    "Is it that painful?"


    "Hmm! Hmm!" Justin nodded with agony.


    "Sorry. Sorry. What should I do to alleviate the pain." She blinked her eyes with guilt.


    Seeing the sudden guilt in her caught  Justin by surprise. Quickly, he kissed her andughed.


    "With that kiss, I''m ok."


    "Really."


    Hmm, Hymn! Justin nodded. He held her hand and led her to the couch before he asked.


    "When will you tell me about the discussion you had with Susan? I know it about me."


    *****


    AN: Please support this book with your Golden Ticket for more chapters.

 Chapter 118 Susan Join The Family

    Kira paused for a moment and looked at Justin''s face and giggled.


    "How do you know?"


    "I have my ways¡­" He grinned as she held her waist, leading her to sit on his legs.


    Hmm!


    She pouted as she twisted her lips, resting her head on his head.


    "I was surprised when I saw the notification but theter part of it made it clear." She said slowly.


    "What part¡­" Justin creased his brow.


    "We''re selected to help you get stronger in the iing danger."


    Hearing this, he paused for a moment to arrange his thoughts.  ''It seems something is trying to help us. But how do bonds to another person help us in the iing danger.''


    "I know what you are thinking about and I have thought about it. But I guess we can only wait and see." She raised her head from his chest and looked straight into his eyes.


    Kissing her nose with a smile as he said. "I guess that''s the only thing we could do."


    Knock! Knock!


    Justin looked at Kira''s face and she averted her gaze. "Since we''re going to help you in the future. We should get to know each other." She giggled.


    "Why do I feel there is more to the notification than what you''re telling me? " He leaned his head back.


    "Indeed¡­. There is more to it. But I won''t tell you for now. You know I won''t  harm, right?"


    "Hmm. Hmm." He nodded and looked at the door and said "Come in"


    Outside the door, Susan took a deep breath as she opened the door. She knew Justin would have long discovered her. So she didn''t bother to announce her arrival.


    She entered the big cozy room but her gaze only fixed in a certain direction. She was a bit surprised, though she knew of their rtionships.


    Quickly, she regained her expressionless face as she walked slowly and sat opposite the two love birds.


    "Your highness, Kira said you need my attention," Susan said.


    It took a lot of determination and will before she was subjected to the calling of him being his Highness.


    Willing or unwilling, she knew if she wanted to change the ways things are done. She would have the strength and currently, she doesn''t. Besides, Justin being the king doesn''t change many things in the camp.


    Justin looked at the cold beauty for a moment before he cleared his throat.


    "I know you have some misgiving about me but I don''t care. Since we''re bonded and know each other''s secrets. I think we should talk and have amon ground."


    Susan didn''t have any change in her expression when she heard Justin. She exhaled and said slowly.


    "First, I don''t trust you or anybody¡­."


    "That¡­ I can see." He interrupted.


    Susan when she was interrupted but regained her expression before she continued.


    "I don''t know you and don''t understand what the hell is going on¡­" She paused for a moment and continued.


    "I feel naked in front of you. You knew all my deepest secrets without my permission. All for the sake of some power or whatnot." Her voice wasced with anger.


    Justin and Kira didn''t utter a word as they stared at her patiently, waiting for her to continue to vent her anger.


    After a couple of seconds and not hearing words from the two. Susan was puzzled and looked at their faces.


    "Why are you not talking?"


    "We are giving you room to vent out your anger. Are you done?" Kira asked casually.


    <o>,m Since the three were connected with soul-link they could feel all her conflicted emotions. So they understood how she felt.</o>


    Susan was taken aback by the casual remark from Kira. She looked at her for a moment and said,


    "I''m done."


    ''What with these two¡­'' She shouted in her mind.


    Kira looked at Justin''s face for a moment before she stood up from hisp and walked casually beside Susan.


    She held her hand but Susan wanted to withdraw her hand subconsciously but seeing the radiant smile on Kira''s face, she stopped her action.


    "I know how you feel and you have the right to be angry¡­." She paused and shook her head.


    "When his Highness and I bonded. We knew nothing about each other and it''s not like we can do anything about it. Since then, we let everything flow naturally."


    "Though you may see it is an intrusion of privacy. Those behind everything didn''t care about our little private lives. Besides, the iing danger won''t care about it."


    "Watching each other''s memories gives you the ability to know what type of person your partner was¡­."


    "What type of person is he?" She pointed to Justin.


    Hmm!


    Susan was surprised by the sudden question and nced at Justin before she said slowly.


    "N-Not Bad."


    Justin creased his brow when he heard he was not bad from Susan. He wanted to respond when he heard Kira''s voice in his head.


    ''Please, don''t talk.''


    ''Why not?''


    ''You won''t understand. It''s about women''s things.'' She giggled.<sub> </sub>


    Their short conversation only happened in a sh. Susan was expecting ament from Justin but heard none.


    ''Hmm¡­ that''s new.''


    She knew what she said wasn''t good but she couldn''t find any words to describe his experience. Comparing her memory to his wasparing a kid to an adult and her proud personality won''t allow her to ept defeat.


    "See, he isn''t bad. You just have to let go and follow the flow. You should know he won''t divulge your secret. And with the look of things. Your secret is the least of our worries." Kira said and looked at Justin''s face.


    ''Won''t you talk?'' Kira asked.


    ''What!'' Justin eximed.


    ''Do you expect me to do all the talking?''


    ''I never ask you to do the talking in the first ce.''


    ''Now, are you ming me for assisting you?'' her voice wasced with anger.


    ''That not it. Let''s forget about it.''


    Justin was already seeing the future headache he''d get from Kira. He took a deep breath and said slowly.


    "Susan¡­ I know you are insecure about your experience and I understood. So why don''t you treat this soul bond of a thing as something of the past since you are notfortable about it."


    "I won''t talk about it and I will limit our interaction. Though we''re forcefully bonded. We still have the choice of how to proceed with it. So the choice is yours."


    ''That betters.'' Kira gave her a secret thumbs up.


    ''Why do you insist that she be in the group?''


    Where is the fun? We battle with our lives on the brink of death almost every day. The joy of surviving will only be shared with the people close to us and around us. And this may give hope, as well as subdue all the bad memories we may have.''


    Hearing Kira''s monologue, Justin exhaled slowly and looked at her in a new light.


    ''Are you moved by words?'' Kira giggled.


    ''Go away!'' He snapped.


    ''Really, I move the tyrant king with my word.'' Kira wasughing hysterically as tried to maintain a perfect smile outside.


    "Are you two talking through the soul-link?" Susan asked with a puzzle.


    Hmm!


    Kira turned to Susan and chuckled.


    "Yes¡­. Isn''t it nice?"


    Seeing the radiant smile on Kira''s face. She was dumbfounded. She couldn''t understand how the two got by so smoothly after meeting for just a couple of days.


    "You two are weird." She said seriously.


    Hahaha


    "Weird is the best thing that has happened to us so far. Isn''t it right, your highness?"


    "Don''t involve me in your little game." Justin waved his hand as he stood to leave.


    Watching Justin walking to the icy window, gave Susan a mncholy feeling.


    "Do you feel it?" Kira whispered.


    Susan looked at Kira and nodded. "What''s going on with him?"


    "He''s carrying too much burden. You won''t understand right now. But when the bond between you got stronger. You feel it." Kira said seriously as all the smiles on her had disappeared.


    "Don''t ask me why. Because I don''t know. But he was chosen for whatever reason known to the people in the dark."


    "Chosen!?" Susan''s eyes widened. "I-Is there something like that."


    "Yes." Kira nodded. "Do you know why I''m telling you all you do this?"


    "No" Susan shook her head.


    "I want you to join me. I alone can''t support him."


    "Have you really fallen for him?"


    "What do you think?"


    "You''re crazy."


    "Likewise you" Kira chuckled. "If you''re not crazy in this crazy world. You will die soon. So you need craziness to survive in this crazy world."


    "Why do you sound like him?" Susan chuckled.


    "Really¡­" Kira''s eyes brightened.


    ''Do you hear that? She said I sound like you.'' Kira said to Justin.


    ''Of course, you must sound like me. What do you expect?'' Justin responded proudly.


    Susan looked at the pure happiness in Kira''s eyes and she was envious. She couldn''t remember thest time she was this happy.


    ''I should give it a try. Yes, a single try is enough. Being all alone is too boring when I don''t even know when I''ll die. Let''s try it out.''


    "Have you made your decision?" Kira asked as a gorgeous smile appeared on beautiful red lips. `


    *****


    AN: Please support this book with your Golden Ticket for more chapters.

 Chapter 119 Changes In The Camp

    "Sir, there has been some unrest in themon area." A young man named Ely reported to Nika.


    It has been three days since the Nightmare began but there weren''t any major events. However, a couple of hours ago, the weather took a drastic turn, although the snow continued to fall, it was still bearable but now.


    It was raining ice everywhere and everything was covered in ice. The ice froze everything it touches in seconds. This turns the camp frenzy as people catch a cold quickly.


    In less than three hours, five old people had died from the cold. And more people were catching a cold every minute.


    "Who are the people causing the unrest?" Nika asked with a frown.


    Ely was quiet for a moment as he hesitated. Seeing this, Nika''s frown deepened.


    "What''s wrong? Can''t you talk?" His voice was raised by an octave.


    "I-it the purple smoke gang." Ely stuttered.


    Purple smoke gang?


    Nika creased his brow for a moment as he had heard the name purple smoke gang a couple of times over the past three days.


    "Go back to your post?" Nika said as cold turbid air came out of his mouth.


    ''This people didn''t know who they were dealing with.''


    He thought as he took another direction from the corridor. Every couple of feet on the corridor was a campfire to warm the surrounding. Yet, the heat only covers a small area.


    Leaving the second floor, Nika came to the ninth floor to report what was happening.


    In front of the conference room, two guards stood straight with a long ck spear in their hands. As they saw Nika, they bowed and opened the door.


    "Announce my presence." He told one of the guards.


    A guard nodded and left the conference room as he went to call the king.


    After a few seconds, Justin appeared inside the conference. When Nika saw him, he stood up quickly and gave him a bow.


    All this etiquette and guards were enforced by Nasir. And with his strange ability, no one dares to go against it when he received the approval of the king.


    Now, the building was divided into fouryers. Themoneryer, the Elite, the Noble, and the Royalyer.


    At first, the segregation ofyers wasn''t effective. But when the people in themonyer or otheryers couldn''t ess some supplies even if they have the contribution points, then the people realized the mission of theyers.


    In just three days, many people volunteered to work even though it was cold everywhere. Maids and guards'' misceneous jobs were fought for.


    "Is this rted to Nasir''syers n," Justin said as he took his seat.


    The seating arrangement inside the conference room was different from the previous one.


    Justin''s seat was a couple of feet higher and more magnificent than the other seat. While the other seats were different based on their grandeur.  Thest seats in the room were ordinary as this shows the caliber of people sitting on each seat.


    "Yes. I have received some intel on someyers where factions  and organizations are created." Nika paused and looked at Justin''s face for any changes but found none.


    "But in themon area, a gang named Purple smoke was terrorizing some people. What should we do?" He asked slowly.


    Since thest disy of Justin''s domineering disy of power. Everyone was apprehensive of him when talking to him. No one could predict his next cause of action and this gave the people a headache.


    "He terrorizing the people?" Justin asked.


    "Yes."


    "Is it the entireyer or what?"


    "No, a section of theyer."


    "Do you have his file?"


    "No." Nika shook his head as he realized his mistake.


    "I''ll get it right now." He added as he quickly rushed out of the room.


    Seeing his action, a light smile appeared on Justin''s face. He understood how the people portrayed him but didn''t care.


    "Call Me Mack." Justin''s voice echoed inside one of the guards standing outside.


    This was thetest skill he detected when he was tweaking his dual ability.


    ___Sound Wave Transmission___


    Tier: 1


    Grade: 4


    Type: Support (Communication)


    Usage: Communicate through a specific sound wave thread.


    ? Note: This skill is based on the user''s sound radius.


    _____


    Quickly, the guards depart from his post as he rushes toward the ground floor. The other guards saw his colleague departing and knew what just happened.


    ''How did the king do it? He canmunicate without others hearing¡­'' He thought in fear and worship.


    On the eighth floor, Nika appeared in front of a room and entered. In front of him were threedies working on different files seriously.<sub> </sub>


    "Sir Nika, how may we help you." One of thedies asked with respect.


    "I want to meet your leader," Nika asked.


    "Wait a moment." Thedy departed and entered the room beside her.


    After a couple of seconds, thedy came and smiled at Nika.


    "She asked you to enter."


    Inside the cozy room, a fire burns inside a barrel at the far corner of the room as it produces substantial heat to warm the room.


    Susan sat behind a wooden table with a lot of files in front of her. She dropped her pen and looked at Nika with an expressionless gaze.


    "How can I help you?" She asked, going straight to the point.


    "I need a file on a man named¡­." Nika paused for a moment trying to remember his name.


    "Chevy. He lives in themonyer," he said.


    "Commonyer." She twisted her lips slightly and rang the small bell on her table lightly.


    Shortly, the door was opened and ady entered, giving both Nika and Susan a bow.


    "Get me a file from themonyer with the name Chevy." Shemanded.


    "Alright, ma." Thedy quickly departed.


    "Take your seat." Susan as she went back to her work.


    Nika sat on the opposite couch and looked at the mesmerizing Susan''s face for a moment before he shook his head.


    ''That stupids Nasir. Why would he suggest something as tedious as changing the camp structure and government .''


    ''I barely slept in the past three days. And with this continuous pouring of ice rain. When will we get out?''


    The conference room.


    Mack stood at the end of the conferrer table and looked at Justin with apprehension.


    This was the first time he faced Justin since hisst disy of shenanigans. Did he regret his action? That question left a bitter taste in his mouth every time he thought about it.


    "Take a seat," Justin said casually.


    "Thank you, your highness."


    ''Sigh¡­ your highness.'' He knew things had developed to a stage where he needed to forget about how the previous world worked and embrace the new world.


    "How is the training?" Justin asked.


    "Better. But indoor training is slowing the development of the men. Also, there isn''t enough space for different training of weapons, so we need to shift the training to shift which is slowing the progress of the men."


    "I understand but you have to bear it for the moment¡­." Justin paused for a moment.


    He took a badge and threw it to him. Mack caught the badge skillfully and looked at the logo of the badge.


    ''Is the rumor through?'' He thought as his heart raced.


    "As you have guessed, we''re giving our camp a name. We can''t be living like nomads. So, you should know what that simplifies."


    "You and Nika are in charge of the camp defense. With that, you mobilized the fighter and other supplies. But you need the approval of Nika. Also, your ss has been upgraded to an elite ss." Justin said calmly.


    Mack was stupefied by the sudden change in the event as he didn''t expect what was happening. He expected some domineering words from him but not this.


    "Why?" Mack asked in dazed.


    "What do you mean by why? I don''t have anything against you as long as you don''t step over your boundary and fulfill all your duties."


    "Go and Meet Nasir to fully fulfill the oath of office and other requirements. Don''t make me regret giving you thest chance"


    "You won''t regret it." Mack stood as a satisfying smile appeared on his face.


    As the son of the country''s most decorated general, he couldn''t ept being relegated to themoner level. Many times in the past he wanted to leave the camp but the fear of the unknown scared the hell out of him. Besides, he still has lingering feelings for his childhood love.


    "Your Highness. Sir Steven request for your audience." A guard came to him and bowed.


    "Allow him inside."


    Pipe man entered the conference room and gave Justin a bow. "Your highness."


    Mack and Pipe man looked at each other as they gave each other a slight bow.


    "Take a seat" Justin pointed to a sweat.


    "Your highness, I will take my leave," Mack announced as he left the room.


    "Your highness, I have found a viable escape n," Pipe announced with a smile as he unfold the rows of paper under his armpit.


    He spread the paper on the table and pointed to a certain line.


    *****


    AN: Please support this book with your Golden Ticket for more chapters.

 Chapter 120 Frost Giant

    "Cover all the windows and everyone should stay indoors."


    "If you have anything to cover yourself with. Use it, the cold is getting worse every second. Don''t stay too far from your partner. And if you don''t have any partner, cuddle in groups." Nasir''smanding voice echoed throughout the floor as he moved from one floor to another.


    He was wrapped in a bundle of clothes trying to withstand the chilling atmosphere. Yet, the trembling of his hand and the ttering of teeth made it visible how deadly the weather had turned.


    No one dares to joke with the announcement. A campfire was lit inside every room while every window was covered with clothes and other viable materials.


    The continuous dropping of weather temperature was rming as the rate at which people were getting colds was over the roof.


    "If this continued, we would all die." A young man said as he rubbed his palm together.


    A group of people sat around a burning fire as cold turbid air escaped from their mouths. This was the second group that joined the camp.


    Each of the strong men left their room to gather in Howard''s room for an urgent meeting.


    "There is nothing we can do? I believe  the king is doing everything possible to save every one of us." Howard said.


    "How do we know?" Another man said with a frown.


    "You should know by the provision of resources they gave us. What do you think will happen if we don''t join their camp?" Ashley said as she sent a piercing gaze toward the young man.


    Since the previous battle, she had developed a sense of belonging to the camp. Though it can''t be said with others.


    Only the three of them knew how much sacrifice was made to acquire the necessary supplies. And seeing some ignorant people questioning the ability of the people protecting them left a bitter taste in her mouth.


    The young man looked at Ashley and snorted. He knew he couldn''t defeat her in a battle and her position in the group was higher than him.


    "I know some of you are worried. But you just have to be patient. Moreover, there is nothing anyone could do against the continuous weather changes. Let''s stay indoors and pray that it won''t get any worse than this." Jordan added.


    The group took a deep breath and stared directly into the burning fire as everyone was lost in thought.


    In another part of the camp, the same type of meeting was going on. But they couldn''t do anything against the weather as they bite the bullet and sat glumly around the campfire.


    On the night floor, inside the conference room, all the camp officials were seated covered in thick clothes and gloves as four barrels at each angle of the room with zing fire.


    "The number of deaths climbed up to forty in the past hour," Nasir reported.


    "The death trolls shouldn''t be our major concern, but the solution to the dangerous weather that seems not to stop anytime soon," Merab said seriously.


    "You are right, but we can''t ignore people''s death," Nasir responded.


    "The weather is one of the problems but the real issue here is the suppression of our ability. What are we going to do if we are attacked?" Grandpa Philip asked as his gaze swept the face of those seating below him.


    Hearing this, everyone inhaled deeply as fear gripped their heart. All the First Circle among them has turned into ordinary threaded people while those higher than First Circle have lost a circle.


    "Then, we should pray that we won''t be attacked during this period." Steven the Pipe man said as he shook his head.


    "We hope so?" Nika whispered.


    "Let''s forget the depressing issue and let''s talk about the solution. Death or no death. The weather is getting worse every minute and these fires won''t be of help any longer. What should we do?" Kira said.


    That is a million-dor question.


    Everyone looked at each other as they shook their heads. What could they do? The weather was too dangerous for anyone to venture onside while the suppression on their body would affect them if they fought against their enemies.


    The room was quiet for a couple of minutes as no one came up with an appropriate solution.


    "We should move," Susan said slowly.


    Move!


    All eyes turned in her direction as they looked at her with different expressions. Is she nuts!? Who dares go outside as no one could survive 1 minute under deadly ice?


    Seeing the various gaze on her, Susan didn''t blink as she continued.


    "People are dying and the weather is getting more deadly every minute. What else to think about other than to move to a secure location¡­"


    "And which is?" Nasir interrupted.


    "Please don''t interrupt me when I''m talking. " Susan gave him a cold re before she straightened her back.


    Everyone looked at the short disy without any obvious change in their expression. This wasn''t the first time it has happened between them. But Nasir seems to forget the cold beauty code of conduct.


    Merab looked at Nasir and smirked.


    ''Serves you right, walking typewriter. ''


    "We could move to an underground shelter. I know it is dangerous but it is better than staying here with no viable solution."


    ''Why don''t you tell me about the underground shelter.'' Justin''s voice echoed in Susan''s head.


    ''It just came to my mind.'' She replied.


    Kira nced at Susan and pursed her lips as she smiled.


    ''Little sister is yet to learn the rope of the soul-link things.'' She thought.


    "Get the map," Justinmanded at once.


    Hearing Justin''s urgent voice, Pipe man stood and rushed out of the room. While everyone looked at each other and asked with their eyes.<sub> </sub>


    Are we moving?


    After a couple of seconds, Pipe man returned with a big map of the city. He spread the map in front of Justin.


    "Do you know where we could find the underground shelter?" Justin turned to Susan.


    Susan knotted her brow as she looked at the city map for a moment. She pointed to a certain spot in the city and said,


    "There should be an underground shelter in this area. But I''m not sure." She paused and looked at Justin.


    ''If we asked Mack. He would probably know where we could find one. '' She asked slowly.


    "Go and get Mack. He''s the son of a general,  he should know where we could find a bunker." Justinmanded.


    Nika stood and bolted out of the room. Everyone knew the decision had been made. They are moving.


    "Pipe man, how is the preparation?" Justin turned to him.


    "Everything is ready." He answered.


    "Good. You and Susan would lead the mission." He instructed.


    "Your highness, Mack is around," Nika announced.


    "Enter."


    Mack entered the room and looked at the face of his colleague and a deep sorrow sprouted in his heart when she saw Susan. His heart skipped as a light smile appeared on his face.


    "Do you know where we could find an underground shelter?" Justin asked.


    Hmm!


    Mack blinked twice as he looked at the big map on the table. He moved closer to the map and studied it for some second before he pointed to a ce.


    "There is a bunker in these areas." He said confidently.


    <o>,m "What other ces?" Justin inquired.</o>


    "Hmm. Hmm." He twisted his lips as he surveyed the map for a moment before he pointed to another location.


    "There is another bunker here."


    "That''s too far. That''s the other side of the city. We won''t make it to that location in one piece." Grandpa Philip said as he knotted his brow.


    Everyone nodded when they saw the other location. The risk of moving to the nearest bunker was high but bearable. But moving to the other part of the city is suicidal.


    Everyone looked at Justin as they waited for his decision. The room was silenced, leaving only the cracking sound of the burning campfire in the room.


    Suddenly, Justin perked his ear and his expression changed. He raised his head from the map and looked in a certain direction.


    ''Don''t tell me it''s what I''m thinking.'' Kira''s trembling voice echoed in Justin''s head.


    ''What''s going on.'' Susan asked with concern.


    "Pipe man, you know what to do¡­"


    "Mack gets the defense team to secure the people."


    "Nasir, control the people to follow the Pipeman. Anyone that causes any problem during this time should be killed.''


    "Get all First Circle Existence and upward to meet me outside."


    "We''re under attack." With that, Justin stepped out of the building and left a whistling sound behind.


    At once, everyone sprung to action. Susan and Kira walked out of the conference side by side without uttering a word.


    ''Did he tell you what he saw?'' Susan asked.


    ''No. But whatever it was is something very dangerous. I hope we survive this battle in one piece.''


    Hearing this, a frown appeared on Susan''s face. She looked at Kira and wanted to talk but was beaten to it by her.


    ''Little sister, take care of yourself.'' Kira giggled as she scurried away.


    Susan wanted to retort but when she saw her backside of Kira, a light smile appeared on her face.


    At the entrance of the camp, Justin stood straight like a pole as he looked in the distance. Behind him was a group of people, shivering slightly as they circted their ability to give them warmth.


    Boom!


    A deafening sound came from the distance as arge leg moved toward their direction, destroying everything on its path.


    Seeing this, a notification appeared before Justin.


    __Frost Giant___


    *****


    AN: Please support this book with your Golden Ticket for more chapters.

 Chapter 121 Death Cry

    For a couple of moments, everyone held their breath when they saw the Frost giant. All their previous worldviews were broken instantly.


    Where did ite from?


    How did it get here?


    Can we kill it?


    We''re doomed!


    Myriad thoughts raced through the minds of everyone looking at the frost giant.  The Frost Giants had thick furs on their body,yered with frost, their deep blue eyes shining brightly in the darkness. Their 8-meter height,rge legs, and huge hands gave them massive brutal strength.


    The Frost Giant were a couple of meters from the shelter but the amorous vibration from their steps shook the building to the core.


    "How many?" Grandpa asked with a trembling voice.


    "3" Justin answered with a stern voice.


    "Get the artillery ready, when they are twenty meters from us. We attack." He added.


    "Your Highness, we won''tst long in the frost," Sergio said in a worrisome way.


    "I know. That''s why we are using the rotating battle strategy. Every team would spend 60 seconds fighting the Frost Giant and another 60 seconds to disperse the cold." Justin answered.


    Listening to this, the group thought about it for a moment and nodded. They knew most of the battle would be fought by the king and the high officials.


    At the other side of the front of the main entrance, a gate was opened and three military vehicles zoomed out.


    Seeing the big boys, the fear in the hearts of the people was reduced a bit. Justin didn''t bat an eye at the defense team. He was waiting, waiting for intel.


    "Your Highness the Frost Giants are getting too close," Sergio whispered.


    Kira and Grandpa Philip turned their heads as they gave him a cold stare. When he saw their piercing gaze, he shivered and shrank his neck.


    ''Did I say something bad!'' He cried in his heart.


    "Make way!" An urgent voice shouted.


    At once, the men paved the way for the man as they looked at him, wondering why he was shouting.


    Doesn''t he realize their precarious situation?


    The man which was Pipe man didn''t bat an eye at them before arriving a couple of feet from Justin as he whispered some words into his ear.


    Howl!


    ___Frost Giant___


    Race: Giant


    Grade: First Order


    Tier: 2


    Ability: Frost Breath.


    _____


    The Frost Giant was less than 10-meter from their position and the temperature had dropped to a deadly degree. The frost wind that assaulted their faces made them shiver. The enormous statue of the Frost giant gave them goosebumps.


    Can we really fight this beast? They thought as they swallow the lumps in their throat.


    Justin fixed his gaze on the Frost giant as he shouted.


    "Attack!"


    Immediately, Justin, Kira, Merab, and other people that whose ability had been suppressed to less than First Circle rush toward the giant.


    On the other side, the defense team released the heavy artillery as the resounding bullet echoed in the cold atmosphere.


    ''Kira, keep one busy while Merab and I try to kill the other as soon as possible.''  Justin said through their soul link.


    Kira nodded as she summoned her beast from the beast space. At once, the Flesh Eating Crow appeared in front of her.


    Screech!


    The Flesh Eating Crow cried when it saw the enormous being. It cowered in fear as its red eyes stared at Kira.


    ''Rx, they can''t harm you.'' She said through their telepathy link.


    Quickly, she jumped on the beast and took to the air while holding a golden spear in her hand.


    Seeing some smaller people rushing toward them. The three frost giants grinned, showing their big long teeth.


    My God!


    Don''t tell me they wanted to feed on us.


    Justin didn''t care about what was going on in the mind of the people. However, if anyone dares cowered in the face of his or her responsibility. They would be expelled from the camp.


    Howl!


    When he was only a few feet from the giant, he mmed his ring on the ground and produced a force that sent him up in the air.


    "Merab, their eyes!" Justin shouted when he was still in the air.


    The huge eyes of the giant stared at Justin like delicious food. They swing their hand, generating a whistling sound of frost air.<sub> </sub>


    ''I can''t be hit by those things.'' Justin thought as he twisted his body in the air, dodging therge palm of the giant.


    He stepped on the nearest as he used it to pivot himself toward the top of the building.


    "I''m ready when you are ready," Merab shouted as she drew her long bow to the limit with a golden arrow shining brightly on the bowstring.


    "Release," Justin shouted.


    Boom!


    Another powerful palm came crashing on Justin but he evaded it smoothly.


    "Sound Annihtion." He shouted as three golden circles appeared on his head.


    Boom!


    His weapon hit one of the Front Giant and it froze for a moment as it took a step backward.


    "Now!" Justinmanded.


    Merab released the arrow as she took a couple of steps backward, gasping for air. Bead of perspiration dripped from her forehead. She raised her head and stared at her target.


    The golden arrow travels at a breathtaking speed as it locks toward the target. While the Frost Giant fixed its gaze on Justin. It cried loudly and sent a powerful fist toward him.


    Seeing this, Justin''s instinct cried for danger. Without dilly dally, he retreated with his top speed. However, when therge palm was only a couple of inches from destroying the building.


    A golden arrow plucked deeply into the eyes of the giant. The Frost Giant cried in agony, taking a couple of steps backward. It covered its eyes with both eyes as it grimaced.


    "60 seconds" A voice screamed.


    At once, all the people less than First Circle existence retread from the battleground in relief as their body was covered in frost. If they should spend more time in the battle. They would all turn into pirs of ice.


    Grandpa Philip, Sergio, and the others rushed to the battlefield with their hearts filled with fighting spirit. Previously, they were scared of the Frost Giant but seeing how slow they fightpared to them. Their confidence boomed.


    Meanwhile, on Kira''s side, she was covered in frost as she maneuvered her beast from the w of the Frost Giant.


    Her chest rose and fell as her eyes dimmed. The speed of her beast has reduced as the frost in the air was many times higher than the ground.  Suddenly, arge shadow fell upon her from the top.


    She raised her head and cried in panic. Immediately, she tried to dodge the enormous palm but it was toote.


    Justin was rushing toward the one-eye giant when a sh scene appeared in his mind.


    What!


    He halted his track and looked in Kira''s direction. His heart skipped a bit and was lost on what to do. The distance between the two was too much.


    "Mack, get the RPG and save Kira," Justin shouted.


    Hearing Justin''s urgent voice, Mack stopped his firing and picked the nearby RPG instantly. He raised his head and located Kira in a precarious situation.


    He took a deep breath and muttered.


    ''I just have to hit the giant.''


    Whoosh!


    The whistling sound of the RPG head roared toward the Frost Giant. While Frost Giant believed his meal was already in his palm.


    Boom!


    The RPG hit the giant chest and it vibrated vehemently as it forced the huge palm to miss Kira. However, the big thump of the giant grazed her body and her beast, sending them flying.


    Kira crashed into the nearby building and fell to the ground. A ssh of blood flew out from her mouth as two ribs protruded from her chest. A couple of feet from her was her beast. It stood and moved closer to her as it moved her body with its head.


    ''Are you ok?'' Justin''s voice echoed in Kira''s head.


    Kira''s head was dizzy but when she hawed the continuous shout of Justin''s voice. Her head cleared a bit and she responded.


    ''I''m fine.'' She chuckled as more blood flowed out from her mouth.


    When Justin heard this, he breathed a sigh of relief andmanded Mack to rescue her.


    "That was close" He muttered before he focused his attention on the one-eye Frost Giant that was covered in blood.


    "Your highness, attack his useless against their defense." Grandpa Philip rolled on the floor as he dodge the huge feet of the frost giant.


    "Just hold on for a bit," Justin responded as he rushed toward his target.


    Seeing Justin rushing toward him, the one-eyes frost giant ignored its pain and screamed as it approached him.


    It raised its two arms and pped. The building turned into rubble as Justin jumped on one of its arms. Quickly, Justin raised toward the face of the Giant.


    It swung its arm as it tried to shake him off but Justin was stuck on it like glue.


    Bang!


    It pped its palm on its arm but Justin slid forward, avoiding the palm by an inch. He appeared on the shoulder of the giant and sent two powerful attacks.


    "Begone!"


    "Death Cry!"


    *****


    AN: Please support this book with your Golden Ticket for more chapters.

 Chapter 122 The Unfortunate Nika

    "Death Cry"


    As the word death cry came out of Justin''s mouth. A visible dreadful vibration spread out from his rings covered in the golden arc of Begone.


    At that moment, everyone''s heart missed a beat as they felt the angel of death sweep over them.


    Boom!


    A deafening sound echoed on the battlefield, followed by a powerful sound vibration. Everyone took a couple of steps back with their heart reeking of fear.


    A ssh of purple liquid mixed with innards rained from the sky, falling on everyone''s head.


    Thud! Thud!


    An earth-shaking footsteps woke everyone from their stupor as they saw a headless Frost Giant stumbling back.


    Whoosh!


    Justin jumped from the headless Frost Giant and fixed his gaze on the giant. The two other Frost Giants cried when they saw their brethren''s headless bodies.


    Their big eyes widened as they searched for the culprit. When their eyes fixed on the human a couple of feet from them. They were enraged.


    Boom!


    The headless Frost Giant fell on the opposite building, turning it into rubles. While the two went berserk as they gathered their breath.


    "Find cover," Justin shouted.


    At once, everyone raced to find cover though they didn''t understand what the hell was happening.


    The Frost Giants opened their mouths as a storm of frost came out, flooding the surroundings.


    Shit! Shit!


    Those that were yet to find cover shouted various curses but it was toote when they found themselves under the ocean of frost. Immediately, they all freeze.


    After a couple of seconds, the Frost Giant stop their frost attack as they bend their head for any survival.


    Boom!


    A powerful attack hit one of the Frost Giant''s heads and it stumbled back, crying out in pain. While the other Frost Giants widened their eyes, not understanding what just happened. When it turned to look in the direction where the attack came from.


    It met a powerful punch straight in the forehead. It cried as it followed the other Frost Giant''s action, stumbling backward, creating a deep crack on the ground.


    Whoosh!


    A silhouette flew from the back of the wall of frost and appeared in front of the Frost Giant.


    ''The situation is getting direr. Why is it taking them so long?'' He thought as he rushed toward one of the giants.


    "Keep that one busy." Hemanded, not turning back.


    Hearing themand, those hiding came out from their hiding and rushed toward the other Frost Giant.


    "Focus on its eyes," Merab shouted as drew her bowstring and a golden arrow appeared.


    At once, the defense team mounts their jeep and aims their heavy artillery at the Frost Giant''s eyes.


    "Get me up there" Nika shouted as he looked at grandpa Philip.


    "Are you sure?" he asked.


    "I was born sure"


    Grandpa Philip held Nika''s hand with both hands as his muscles bulged. He groaned as veins protruded as he threw Nika toward the Frost Giant.


    He stumbled forward, gasping forward as it found difficult to breathe. He looked at his body and realized his body was almost covered in frost.


    "Shit!" He cursed as he rushed out from the opening.


    "Stop firing." He shouted with hisst breath as he entered the camp, losing consciousness.


    In the air, Nika held his breath as a golden circle appeared on his head. Hended on the kneel of the Frost Giant and held its skin tightly from falling.


    Meanwhile, Justin was also climbing the other Frost Giant. When he saw Nika, a rare smile appeared on his face.


    ''I knew you won''t stay behind.''  He thought as he dodged therge palm of the giant andnded on its back.


    How!


    The Frost Giant shook its body, but Justin won''t lose its grip on its thick skin. It began to sway left and right to get him off but it was futile.


    ''Hmm, your back is your weak point.'' The realization was done on him.


    "Everyone retreat," Justin shouted.


    He noticed the attack of those below the First Circle didn''t have any effect on the giant''s strong physique.


    If the giants had a bit of intelligence. Everyone below the First Circle would be killed in a single attack.


    A lot of sighs of relief echoed from the people when they heard the order to retreat. Some of them were at the limit of breaking down. Their ability could barely fend off the cold.


    "Merab watch out for Nika" Merab heard Justin''s voice directly in her ear.


    She blinked her eyes and looked in Justin''s direction in awe. She heard of his strange new ability but this was the first time he used it on her.


    ''How is he unlocking all this strange easily while we are still struggling with one or two.'' Shements in her mind.


    Bang!


    Nika jumped from the waist of the giant, dodging therge palm by a hair. He took a deep breath and a bead of sweat dripped from his forehead but froze immediately.


    ''Why did it seem easy with him?'' he looked in Justin''s direction.<sub> </sub>


    "Nika, I''m with you. I''m ready when you''re ready." Merab shouted.


    ''This won''t get any better.'' His blood pumps in exhration as he jumps and holds the belly of the Frost Giant.


    "Get to his back" Nika heard Justin''s voice in his ear.


    He nodded as he prepared to find a way to the back of the giant when a shadow came from both sides.


    "Shit" He cursed as he saw the two giant palms.


    ''How would I dodge this.'' He screamed in his heart.


    "Merab, it''s now or never." He screamed.


    "I thought you wouldn''t ask." Merab chuckled.


    Whoosh!


    A golden arrow flew out from her bow as it shook her, forcing her to take a couple of steps back.


    Bang!


    Thud! Thud!


    The golden arrow lodged deep into the brain of the skull of the Frost Giant for a couple of seconds before it dissipated.


    Ah! Ah!


    The Frost Giant cried in agony as it stumbled backward, covering its eyes with both hands as the purple liquid flowed out.


    Nika breathed a sigh of relief as he quickly climbed the giant body when it was still distracted.


    "Nika, you are alone now." Merab''s trembling voice echoed.


    "That''s enough." He shouted as he got to the back of the giant, climbing it as if his life depended on it.


    On Justin''s side, he was already on the Frost Giant''s neck, as he dodge every palm attack from the giant. It dangles back and forth trying to find a stable foothold.


    The Giant knew based on his instinct that if It stopped moving. It means its end. He pped its neck continuously as it swayed back and forth.


    Justin''s head was fuzzy as sweat dripped from his head, turning into ice. His endurance and stamina were dropping rapidly asyers of frost gathered around his body.


    Standing at the back of the Frost Giant, Justin spread his perception further into the city. Suddenly, he gasped as he stumbled backward.


    Quickly, he tried to find something to grab. But a sudden shadow descended on him from the left side.


    ''This can''t be happening.'' He worried.


    While free falling, Justin turned his body and sent a powerful punch toward the huge palm.


    "Begone!"


    Boom!


    A golden arc collided with the palm as the Frost giant stumbled a couple of steps backward to stabilize itself. The short stumbling from the giant gave Justin a chance to grip the thick fur of it back.


    Huh! He let out a cold breath as he shook his head from the dizziness.


    "I need to end this now." With that, Justin climbed the giant back quickly.


    When he arrived at the neck, he jumped forward with all his strength, appearing in front of the Frost Giant.


    Its big blue eyes fixed on him as it opened its mouth for a frost attack. Justin swirled his hand and his rings appeared in front of him, glowing and humming.


    "Sound Disintegration ¡ª Dispersion"


    Hum mm


    The rings moved swiftly and entered the mouth of the giant. Noticing an unknown object entering its mouth. The Frost Giant closed its mouth subconsciously and waved its hand to capture Justin. And then¡­


    Boom!


    A deafening sound came from the mouth of the giant as it stumbled backward. Purple blood flows out from all his major orifices.


    Thud!


    It fell on its knees and its head crashed to the ground. At once, all the brain juice flowed with steam but was frozen under deadly cold.


    Bang!


    Justinnded on the ground and rolled a couple of times to disperse the inertia force from the jump.


    Meanwhile, Nika didn''t have the luxury of flying like Justin. When the huge palm attacked him, he dodge the palm and got on it. Unknown to the giant, it brought him closer to his head.


    Nika didn''t dilly dally, he jumped forward, enhancing his physique to the limit.


    "Tyrant m"


    Boom!


    His powerful fist connected to the Giant ear and a powerful force transmitted to its brain.


    It shook its head from the sudden dizziness, stumbling backward, waving his palm back and forth.


    Unfortunately for Nika, he was caught in the waving of the palm.


    No!


    *****


    AN: Please support this book with your Golden Ticket for more chapters.

 Chapter 123 Frost Giant Killer

    Bang!


    Nika nked out, his lungs constricted, and his head spinning. He felt as if he was hit by a bullet train. Everyone watching the battle held their breath.


    Bang!


    He flies and crashes into the cold hard ground, leaving a deep crack. For a couple of moments, everyone had their heart out of their throats. Only the massive sounding from the Frost Giant reverberated in the cold atmosphere.


    Whoosh!


    Justin recovered quickly and appeared beside the unconscious Nika. He dropped to his knee as he carried the blood-soaking Nika out with his arms trembling.


    A couple of his ribs protruded from his chest, his arms bones were broken into pieces, dangling back and forth as warm blood spilled out from his orifices.


    Justin couldn''t hold him tightly, fearing he would break what was left of his bones. He raised his head and looked at the howling Frost Giant in fury.


    "Is he alive?" Merab appeared in front of him with tears hanging at the corner of her eyes.


    "Barely!"


    "That''s better." She exhales a sigh of relief.


    "Take him inside¡­." He gave him to her slowly.  He looked at the others andmanded.


    "Get inside and followed the escape route"


    Escape Route!


    They looked at each other notprehending what was happening. What does he mean by escape route? Escape from what?


    They had almost killed all the Frost Giants, why would they have to escape? That''s insane!


    Various conflicted thoughts race through their mind but no one dares to question his authority.


    "Your highness, thest batch is moving out!" Nasir''s scream came from deep inside the camp. When everyone heard his voice, they turned to look at him.


    "Good, I will ¨C" Justin turned his head as he looked into the distance and his expression darkened. ''Not Good. Not Good.''


    "Get inside now!"


    At the shout of Justin''s voice, a strong whirlwind came from the distance, sweeping everyone from their feet as they appeared in the sky in a blink.


    No! No! No!


    Various miserable cries echoed from them as they struggled with all their strength to escape their impending doom. It was only a person that withstood the heavy whirlwind. And that was Justin.


    Ge looked at people struggling in the sky as frost covered their bodies. While the dizzy Frost Giant had already recovered from Nika''s heavy punch.


    It turned its head to the miserable screaming of those in the sky and Immediately, an evil grin appeared on its face.


    Boom! Boom!


    Various deafening sounds came from the distant, epassing strong frost wind.  Justin''s chest rose and fell as he took a deep breath.


    "Sound Disintegration ¨C Absorption " He yelled.


    His weapon flew out of his hand and moved swiftly into the frost whirlwind. A three golden circle appeared on his head as his muscle bulged, groaning.


    Up in the sky, the rings shook vehemently under the powerful frost wind. Its lights dimmed and the humming turned fainter every second.


    Moreover, the continuous sounding from the distance was getting nearer. Also, the only Frost Giant was moving toward the people in the sky.


    ''I can do this.'' He shouted in his mind.


    Veins protruding from as push all his soul power into the rings. At once, the light from the rings shines brighter while their humming bes louder.


    But a threat appeared. The Frost Giant arrived amid the whirlwind and pick a person casually.


    "No. No. I don''t want to die." Though he was covered in frost, teeth ttering together. There was still for them to be safe by Justin. But in the hands of the giant¡­


    Ah!


    The Frost Giant bit the man, cutting him into two as he swallowed with relish. Its big blue eyes burn brightly as its gaze sweeps to the others.


    "Save us. Please¡­.."


    "Your Highness¡­."


    Various voices screamed in panic as the Giant moved closer to them. Meanwhile, Mack was among the people in the sky. But he was calm as he looked at everything with a peaceful heart.


    ''I don''t understand why humans won''t use their heads in the face of danger.'' He thought as he shook his head. When the wind swept them into the sky, he caught sight of what wasing from the distance and he realized how deadly the situation was.


    ''Everything depends on fate now.'' He thought as he had already made peace with his death. As a man from a military background, he was taught to be mentally prepared for death at any time.


    Meanwhile, Justin didn''t give up as his weapon absorbed the force in the whirlwind. Sweats dripped from his forehead and back drenched in a cold sweat.


    ''I need more power.'' The thought appeared deep in his heart.


    Ah!


    Another person was eating by the Frost Giant, scaring the shit of the people. Watching how their friends were eaten alive was a dreadful experience.


    Boom!


    The deafening sound was louder this time around and those in the sky could see the new arrival. For a moment, their hearts missed a beat.


    My Goodness!


    They cried in their hearts.


    Thud!


    A youngdy fell lifelessly from the sky. When she crashed into the cold hard ground, she shattered into ice pieces. It was at that moment they realized their bleak situation. They were facing three enemies at once and only Justin had the probability of saving them.<sub> </sub>


    ? But they knew only a miracle could save them. But can a miracle happen in this wretched forsaken world? The answer is No.


    Meanwhile, Justin''s brain was running on Mach 10 when he saw dozens of Frost Giants a couple of hundred meters and those in the sky almost fully covered in ice.


    ''I can''t fail. I can''t fail.'' He screamed.


    He didn''t know why he insisted on saving these people but something was telling him if he fails at this juncture then he misses it all.


    Deep at the back of the camp, Susan was leading the camp through a dark tunnel when her footsteps halted. She blinked twice and looked back.


    ''Why am I feeling like this¡­.'' She thought as she try to understand why she was feeling ufortable.


    ____Soul Sharing Ability___


    Do you want to share a portion of your power with your links?


    Yes or No


    ______


    Seeing the sudden notification, she creased her brow as her heart missed a beat. She knew only two people had links to her soul. And Kira had been brought back from the battlefield.


    ''This¡­'' Her chest rises and falls as panic grips her heart like a devil''s w.


    Immediately, she clicked yes. Her lips trembled as she imagined the situation outside. She lost the strength to continue the journey. Her mind was in disarray.


    "What is the problem? Why are we not moving?" Chloe came from the back and asked?


    When she saw their dreadful face of Susan, she was scared for a moment and rushed to her side.


    "Are you alright?"


    Hmm. Susan nodded but refused to speak.


    Her mind was preupied with the various emotionsing to her soul through the soul link. Previously, it was Kira but now, Justin.


    She wanted to control these emotions but it was futile. It was as if it was part of her every being.


    Outside.


    Justin''s heart was full of unwillingness but he was at his wit''s end. The Frost Giant was eating his people like candy while the cold was mercilessly killing them.


    ____Iing Soul Sharing Ability____


    Do you want to receive a portion of the ability from one of your links?


    Yes or No.


    ____


    Justin didn''t understand what was going on but he didn''t dilly dally as he chose yes. Immediately as he picked yes. A sudden stream of power flowed into his soul like a broken dam.


    The three trembling circles on Justin''s head shook vehemently as they began to shine brightly and a fourth circle appeared.


    Filled with overflowing power, Justin swayed his hands and made a grabbing gesture. At once, his weapons shine brightly and bigger as they suck the power from the Frost whirlwind.


    In a blink, the power from the whirlwind dispersed like an ordinary wind. All those in the sky fell and crashed to the ground.


    Ah!


    A scream came from their mouth but their faces were covered in shock and smiles. From the clutch of the devil, they were. Perhaps, miracles still exist in this wretched world.


    "Inside now!" Justinmanded as his gaze locked on the furious Frost Giant.


    They scrambled to their feet in agony as they dragged their cold stiff body inside the shelter.


    Howl!


    Its hearty meal was forced away from its mouth by a puny ant. The Frost Giant looked at its race and screamed at them.


    At once, the other Frost Giants pick up speed as every step left a deep crater on the ground. Seeing this, Justin widened his eyes but recovered quickly from his initial shock as he rushed toward the Frost Giant that eat his people.


    ''If I didn''t kill you, I wouldn''t be at peace.''


    When he was only a couple of feet from it, he slide to the side as he avoided the heavy foot. He mmed his weapon on the ground as was sent up in the sky. As he arrived at the chest of the giant, he sent a powerful punch.


    "Death cry"


    Boom!


    All the cells on the giant''s body shook from inside out and both its brain and heart stopped working at the same time. Yet, he wasn''t done.


    He steps onto the giant chest and uses it to pivot himself upward, arriving at the head.


    "Sound Disintegration ¨C Dispersion "


    Whoosh!


    His two rings revolved around the giant head and a popping sound echoed in the environment. The head of the giant squashed like a tomato.


    Howl!


    The dozen iing Frost Giants cried in fury as they fixed their gazes on him.  Justinnded on the ground calmly. He turned and looked at the giant for a second before he rushed inside the shelter.


    Suddenly a notification appeared in front of him.


    ____You received a title___


    Frost Giant Killer.

 Chapter 124 Inside The Tunnel

    ____Frost Giant Killer___


    You''ve be the enemies of the entire Giant race.


    When you equip the title Giant Killer, your attack against Frost Giant will be increased by 20%.


    Luck of encountering the Frost Giant had increased by 1


    ______


    Justin saw the rows of notifications and clicked his tongue as he increased his pace. On the western part of the camp, a deep dark tunnel was located as the sound of footsteps and whispers echoed from it.


    Whoosh!


    A silhouette rushed into the tunnel, leaving a gust of wind behind. A couple of meters inside the tunnel, Sergio supports a group of men from falling under the extreme cold.


    "What''s going on?" Justin''s voice came from behind.


    Immediately, everyone turned back and saw Justin walking in arge stride toward them. Quickly, they gave a slight bow.


    "Your highness, the cold has sipped deep into our body system," Sergio replied.


    Boom!


    A deafening sound echoed from the outside as the tunnel shook vehemently, debris fell from the tunnel, and cracks appeared on the walls.


    Seeing this, Justin creases his brow as he spreads his perception outside the tunnel. With a bit of difficulty, he saw the destruction of the camps as dozens of Frost Giants were mming their palms into the building.


    "We can''t stay here. Let''s move forward a bit and everyone can rest." Justin said after giving it a thought.


    "Thank you, your Highness," they chorus.


    The looks on their faces were different from before. It contains gratitude and worship. Now, everyone has seen his prowess and his intention toward them. Any traces of doubt in their mind had been long gone.


    "Grandpa Philip, you and Sergio defend the back and if anything happens don''t hesitate to let me know."


    "Alright!" They nodded as they watched Justin rushing toward the front.


    The tunnel continued to tremble continuously but Justin''s loud voice echoed in the ear of the people.


    "Rx everyone, nothing will happen to us here."


    Immediately, they breathe a sigh of relief when they know it was the voice of the king. Besides, when they saw him walking past them. A bright smile appeared on their faces.


    What could possibly go wrong with the king around?


    "The king is so young"


    "The king looked at me. Do you see that?"


    Various murmurs echoed every time Justin passed a group of youngdies. For most of them, it was their first time seeing him up close.


    Justin arrived in front of the group and went directly to a cart where a young many unconscious, covered in bondages. Beside the young man was another cart, with a person in bondage. Both were Nika and Kira.


    "How are they?" Justin asked his gaze fixed on Chloe.


    "They respond to treatment," Chloe said slowly.


    When she saw Kira''s ghastly injury she panicked and feared whether they may survive the attack from the giants but when she saw Nika''s deadly and scary injuries. She almost passed out.


    Vera, the lead medic group, was almost frightened to death. It took them a couple of seconds before they started the treatment. If it was ordinary humans, they would have long been dead but both of them were of second circle existence and their speed of recovery was quick.


    ''Stay in there and hang on.'' Justin said to Kira through their soul-link. Though he didn''t know whether she could hear him or not. But he was lost on what to do.


    ''You''ve given me hope in this wretched world and I can''t fight this battle alone. So get well soon ande to my side.'' He added with a sigh.


    Suddenly, a light smile appeared on her face. Her eyes twitched and trembled slightly. Seeing this, the corner of Justin''s lip curled up in a smile.


    He looked at Nika for a moment before he exhaled slowly. The Frost Giant''s powerful palm attack scared the shit out of him when it hit Nika. Though he decided to be the king of the people. His connection with the four people that started with him from the beginning was stronger than anyone else except maybe Kira.


    He looked at the unconscious duo for thest time before he went to stand beside Susan in front of the group.


    ''Thank you.'' He said.


    ''Don''t mention. I know you would do the same for me.'' Susan replied without looking at him.


    Susan''s face didn''t have any change in expression but her heart wouldn''t stop beating when she saw Justin beside her. The past couple of minutes had been hell on earth. It was like something was cutting a major part of her soul.


    But now, that pain disappears into the thin air and her heart bes calm and peaceful. An unspeakable joy came from the depth of her soul and she couldn''t understand where the joy came from and why.


    The duo was quiet as they led the group into the distance. The movement of hundreds of people was too slow and they barely covered one-third of their destination. Nevertheless, the deadly cold was reduced to a couple of degrees, making them sigh in relief.


    "Call Pipe man," Justinmands the guard beside him.


    At once, the guards rushed deep into the tunnel with a shlight. After a couple of minutes, the guards with the Pipe man, and two other people returned.<sub> </sub>


    "How is the area ahead?" Justin asked.


    "Clear for the moment. But a couple of meters ahead we will have to walk through the water. Before we head north. " Pipe man said.


    "That shouldn''t be a problem," Justin said and looked at the rows of endless heads behind him.


    "Pass my order. We''re camping here for the time being." He added.


    Immediately, the guards began to pass the order. The tired group exhaled a sigh of relief. They had been traveling for hours but because of theirrge poption, the distance covered was small.


    Campfires were quickly set as groups of people sat around the fire. Though they were undergone, the deadly cold still got through but a tad reduced.


    After a couple of minutes, the loud sound ofughter and shouting echoed in the tunnel. As humans, they wouldn''t miss the chance to enjoy the privilege of being alive.


    At a separate part of the tunnel, a group of people stood as they talked with grim expressions.


    "Chloe, have you got the radio working?" Justin asked.


    "Yes, everything is working perfectly well," Chloe replied with a smile.


    "Good. Those at the back would get one while the middle and the scouting party would receive another one. Give Susan and a guard another one" Justinemanded.


    "Alright!" She nodded.


    "Have you all thought of any alternative?" He asked, looking at the faces of the people.


    The group shook their heads as none of them could think of a solution to their dire situation.


    "Have you all realized we haven''t met any beast since we are inside the tunnel?" Merab asked.


    Hmm!


    "I realized that but there''s nothing we can do about it. At this juncture, whatever happens, we will deal with it as it happens." Susan said seriously.


    "That''s right. This n isn''t without its risks. But staying in the opening would expose us to the enemies and cold." Justin said.


    Everyone let out a sigh of cold turbid air. They realized they are walking on a ticking bomb. At any moment it will explode.


    "During this time, if your team discovered any anomalies. Don''t hesitate to report it."


    "Chloe, do we have any cold weapons left?" Justin turned to her.


    "Yes."


    "Give it to the scout team. We can''t afford to use those rifles during this time."


    "Besides, we''re moving too slowly. We need to increase our pace." Justin said.


    "We can assign a lot of people to the carts and some people would support the injured once for better movement," Nasir said.


    "Better still, we should rotate these people. We need to leave this tunnel. This tunnel has started to creep me out. " Pipe man said nervously.


    "We will do as you suggest. Pass the order immediately and don''t get to give them the radio. Let''s move."


    "Park your things, we''re moving." The guards shouted as they moved among the people.


    After a couple of minutes, the group began their voyage in the tunnel. Pipe man and his team rushed forward to scout ahead.


    ''Do you hear it?'' Susan asked without her expression changing.


    ''Yes.  Whatever that is looked at us as been scouting for the past half an hour.'' Justin replied calmly.


    ''Really!'' She widened her eyes a bit.


    Seeing her expression, Justin chuckled.  Since hemanded the camp to rx was when he discovered they were not alone in the tunnel. He thought they would attack them but he guessed wrong.


    After waiting for a couple of minutes, those things in the darkness didn''t attack. Then, he chooses to proceed ording to n but strengthens their defense.


    ''Do you know what they are?'' She asked.


    ''I don''t. The tunnel wall is blocking my perception. ''


    ''But whatever they are, they are many. So, if they attack us. We must not stop but defend while moving from their domain.''


    Susan nodded and gave him a cursory nce. Justin picked up his radio and said in a low voice.


    "We are being watched. Prepare to defend and don''t stop when it begins."


    *****


    AN: Please support this book with your Golden Ticket for more chapters.

 Chapter 125 Inside The Tunnel -- Shadow Veil Cockroach

    Everyone listened to Justin''s solemnmand with a grave expression. They took a deep breath and looked at their subordinate before they started giving orders.


    The group moved as quietly as possible inside the tunnel as everyone was on guard. The ordinary people could tell something was not alright and held their breath as their hearts thumped.


    After moving for a couple of meters, the group arrived at a joint that leads to many other tunnels. The sound of running water came from one of the tunnels and the temperature dropped to another degree.


    Seeing the rushing water in front of them, the people shivered. Without the presence of water on their body. The cold temperature was giving them a headache. But now, with the addition of water, how would they fare?


    Thud!


    The group entered the rushing water slowly and took a deep breath as the cold water slipped into their skins.


    Huh!


    Various gasps escaped from the mouth of the people but every clenched their fists as they endured the chilling air.


    In front of the group, Justin and Susan walked quietly in the water. Their attention was not on the water but on the deadly presence that was shredding them.


    Quickly, the group left the running and entered another tunnel with a sigh of relief. Suddenly, a loud piercing scream came from the scouting team.


    At once, the atmosphere was dreadful as fear gripped their heart. Everyone looked at their surroundings in panic.


    "Your highness, we''re being attacked by a strange beast." The pipe man''s voice came from the radio.


    "Wait, I''ll be right there. " Justin said into the radio.


    "Everyone should increase their speed." He added as he turned to Susan.


    "I will go ahead. You lead the group quickly" With that, he rushed into the dark tunnel.


    After covering a distance of 100-meters, Justin received a sneak attack from his left. Quickly, he turned his body and sent a powerful into the darkness.


    Bang!


    Screech!


    A loud screech came from the darkness as a giant Cockroachy lifelessly on the ground. Seeing the 2-meter height ck cockroach, he creased his brow and rushed forward.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    A continuous sound came from the front as a fierce battle was going on. Surrounded by many cockroaches. The pipe man was covered in sweat as he controlled his weapon, the sharp metal pipe to ughter the cockroaches.


    Bang!


    Ah!


    A cry escaped Pipe man''s mouth as he was sent flying by a powerful attack. A 3-meter cockroach came from the darkness and appeared in front of the Pipe man''s team. Out of the five-man team, three had fallen while the others wereying on the ground, full of grievous injury.


    Pip man forcefully swallows the blood in his mouth as he stared intently at the fierce beast.


    ___Shadow Veil Cockroach___


    Race: Beast.


    Circe: Third.


    Ability: Shadow and stealth.


    ____


    Seeing that it was a third-level Existence, the Pipe man panicked. He wanted to kill the beast but he knew his attack was useless against the beast''s sturdy defense.


    ''Your highness when you arrive. We will die if you don''te right now.'' He thought in bitterness.


    Whoosh!


    The Shadow veil cockroaches swing one its left toward him. His heart froze as a cloud of death covered him. He wanted to avoid the attack but it seemed some invincible face was keeping him from moving.


    But when he realized the attack wasing straight to his heart. He summoned all his strength to move his body to the side a bit.


    Bang!


    He was sent flying, crashing into the tunnel wall. Pip mannded on the ground and blood flowed out from his major orifices. His face was ashen as his chest rises and falls with difficulty.


    For a couple of seconds, his world was upside down, and his brain was fuzzy together. He had lost hope of surviving. The only regret in his heart was that he couldn''t kill enough of the beast before he met his family on the other side.


    ''At least I tried my best.'' He thought before he lose consciousness.


    The Third Circle Shadow Veil Cockroach stared intently at Pipe man and the others for a couple of seconds before it cried.


    Screech!


    At once, many cries came from its back as many Shadow Veil cockroaches appeared. However, they were smaller than the Third Circle. They looked at the biggest cockroaches for a moment before they rushed toward the menying on the ground.


    Ah!<sub> </sub>


    The unconscious young man on the ground cried in agony when dozens of cockroaches began to feast on him alive. He grimaced in agony as flesh and blood sprouted out from its body. Shortly, the young man was eaten alive, leaving on his bones.


    The cockroach didn''t wait a moment before they pounced on the other people on the ground. Immediately, the tunnel was reek with the thick stench of blood.


    The cockroaches had eaten everyone except Pipeman. However, when a dozen cockroaches were rushing toward him. A sound came from the Third Circle Shadow Veil Cockroach and the dozens of cockroaches halted on their track and moved back.


    The Third Circle cockroach moves arrogantly toward the unconscious Pipeman. When it was only a couple of feet from him, a whistling sound came from the other side of the tunnel.


    Boom!


    The Third Circle cockroach was sent flying, crashing against the wall. Immediately, the tunnel shook as debris and dust fell from it.


    Seeing this, the cockroaches cried in fury as they searched for the intruder. However, their nightmare was far from over as the whistling once again echoed in their midst.


    Bang! Bang!


    A golden trail appeared in the devastating attack as dozens of cockroaches were killed one after the others. They tried to escape but the golden trail won''t give them the chances to escape. In a couple of seconds, all the cockroaches had been killed.


    Deep in the tunnel, Justin appeared and waves his hands. His weapon moved swiftly and returned to his arm.


    He walked with a cold expression toward the unconscious Pipe man with a tint of regret. He did not know they had ventured deeper into the tunnel. Besides, he encounters many Shadow Veil Cockroaches on the way.


    Justin checked his pulse and noticed he was only unconscious and let out a sigh of relief.


    ''I underestimate the cunningness of the cockroaches.'' He thought and sighed for the umpteenth time.


    Screech!


    The Third Circle cockroach woke up from the heavy attack and red at Justin. It cried loudly before it disappeared into the shadows. Seeing this, a smirk appeared on Justin''s face before he swung his arm.


    His rings came out of his arm and entered the darkness before a loud resound echoed in the tunnel.


    Bang!


    The cockroach was forced out of stealth mode before another attack hit its head.


    Bang!


    The cockroach was killed, turning into pieces. Justin looked at the cockroach pieces before a red orb appeared.


    ''Ah! I''ve forgotten about the orbs.'' He sighed and picked up the red orb.


    He studied the color of the orb and noticed it was different from the otherworldly race color. Theirs were darker and concentrated. After thinking about the orb for a moment, he keeps the orb and waits patiently for the group to arrive.


    After waiting for a couple of minutes, Justin heard a sound from the distance and frowned.


    ''I guess I did not kill all the beasts.''


    ''What happened over there?'' Justin''s voice echoed in Susan''s head.


    ''We''re being attacked by the Shadow Veil Cockroach.''


    ''Are they many? Or should Ie?''


    ''Never mind, we can deal with it.'' Susan said confidently.


    Justin didn''t argue with her. He knew how headstrong she was and herpetitive spirit. Just as Justin waited for the people to arrive, the darkness on the other side of the tunnel became thicker as the shlight couldn''t see through it.


    ''I knew this won''t be all.'' He thought calmly as he stepped forward, shielding Pipe man from the iing battle.


    Whoosh!


    A Third Circle cockroach appeared from the shadow as it attacked Justin back. Without turning back, his weapon came out of his hand and hit the beast''s head.


    Bang!


    The attack sent the cockroach flying, crashing into the wall, and sliding downward creating a screeching sound. Deader than dead.


    A screech came from the shadow when they saw one of their side killed effortlessly. Immediately, dozens of cockroaches came out of their stealth mode and attacked him on all sides.


    Justin looked at the iing attack with a cold expression and muttered.


    "Sound Disintegration."


    The two rings orbit around him as they create a powerful forcefield. Immediately, every attack was foxed into the forcefield and disappeared into thin air while the cockroaches were turned into smithereens.


    However, instead of the powerful should deter the cockroaches, they began to pour into the forcefield in dozens. Mountain of bones began to pile up around Justin at the continuous onught of the beast.


    ''Your highness, we are surrounded and the cockroaches seem not to end. We need your help right now.'' Susan said with a trembling voice.


    *****


    AN: Please support this book with your Golden Ticket for more chapters.

 Chapter 126 Fierce Battle

    [Rune pen creation sessful]


    Hearing the notification he had been waiting for. Emma wanted tough but he refrained himself. He straightened his back, walked forward, and picked the rune pen. At once, Emma felt a slight pressure on his mental space but it disappeared immediately.


    >>What type of pen do you create? Are you sure you created a rune pen? Lily asked bewildered. She had seen various types of rune pens in her life. But this in her presence was nothing like she had never seen.


    ''Let find out.''


    Emma left the room filled with machines and entered another room. While his gaze never left the pen in his hand. Who would have thought his failure was rted to mental power. Now two things are out of the way. Rune Pen and Mental Power.


    With his mental capacity, studying rune inscription was as easy as breathing air. Emma had almost memorized all the rune inscriptions in both the Wata journal and the introduction to basic rune creation. There was a rune that was called intent less. That was one of the easy runes for rune apprentices to learn. And that was what Emma was probably trying to do.


    Emma stopped in front of a big stable with thick leathers cut into smaller parts. Though he knew the rune by heart. He wouldn''t want to waste his time trying to verify he didn''t make any mistake when inscribing the rune. The Uss disyed an intent-less rune and he looked at it for a couple of seconds, taking a deep breath and exhaling slowly. He channeled his mental power into the rune pen and the pen glowed slightly. Seeing this, Emma nodded slightly with lips curled upward a bit before he began to write.


    Since what Emma was trying to create was without intent, it was not dangerous. It gives him the freedom to experiment as much as he likes. Time wisps by and Emma continues to inscribe like a mad man while muttering some indistinct words.


    >>What are you doing? Lily couldn''t wait but asked.


    ''Watch''


    >>Watch what?


    However, Emma didn''t reply as he continued to inscribe runes on the leather. While a bead of sweat hangs on his forehead. The glow in his eyes shines like never before. Anyone seeing Emma wouldn''t think twice and say, he has gone nuts. And was precisely Lily''s thought.


    >>I can''t understand what you''re trying to achieve here. But with the look of things, this is total nonsense.


    ''If you say so?''


    >>Humph! Your ego is so high that it blinded you to see the path.


    ''This is not about my ego. Just wait, I know what I''m doing.'' With that, Emma continues inscribing.


    After so many hours, Emma stopped and took a deep breath. His breathing was in disorder. He looked at the room and was stupefied by the tons of leather skin he had used to inscribe. Truly, I''m behaving like a mad man. He nodded. Without further ado, with arge step, Emma walked out of the room.


    Back to the previous room, Emma didn''t dilly dally. He picked the electric board pen and began to write a series of equations while drawing a rune inscription on the side of the equation. As he continued in the equation, Lily studied the equation intently and gasped.


    >>You must be crazy if you think you can achieve whatever this is you are doing. You can''tbine both. Lily shouted.


    ''Says who?'' Emma questioned without stopping for once.


    >>Many people had tried this but it was a total failure. You won''t be the first to think of this method. But soon, they realized the rune was enough for whatever they wanted to achieve. So, focus on the rune. Nothing is impossible when you master rune inscription.


    ''Of course, I''m going to master rune inscription. However, I must look for another path. My path. And I don''t care if others try this path and don''t seed. But Emma would surely seed.''


    >>I like your confidence but you must be realistic. You''ve known rune inscription was just for a couple of days. And you''ve already deviated from the path of rune mastery. How are you going to achieve greatness when you don''t give yourself time to study the cruse of rune inscription?


    Emma stopped writing for a sec and looked at the ceiling while arranging his thoughts. ''Lily, I know what I''m doing. ording to Wata. Though they don''t know rune. Their world had enough resources. However,pared to earth. Do you think following the normal path of rune will be easy, hmm?''


    Hearing this, Lily was quiet for a couple of seconds before she replied.


    >>I understand what you''re saying but the path you''re trying to take is even more difficult than trying to sense the source in your world.


    ''How long do you think it would take a normal human being to sense--- no open his mental space. If I am not an anomaly ording to you.? It took Wata years while he still concluded they were in tune with mental power. However, humans were tuned for nothing. Just tell me how long?''<sub> </sub>


    Lily was speechless. She knew Emma was right. but she couldn''t watch as Emma journeyed in the path of no return. However, she won''t ept it.


    >>I won''t dissuade you anymore. If you try this path and it doesn''t work. Pleasee back to the right path.


    ''I promise. If I tried this and there is no way. I will surelye and study the rune seriously.''


    >>Good! So tell me what you''re trying to do. Though I got the idea, I can''t understand where it is going to be useful.


    ''Watch.'' Emma returned to his calction and began to write seriously.


    "Zeus, how is the Alpha Orichalcum going?"


    [[Everything is going ordingly to your n.]]


    Emma smiled and nodded. "Hmm! What about the energy crystal."


    [[Ibined 30% of Alpha Orichalcum metal with our normal metal before I was able to sessfully cut the energy crystal without losing the energy inside. Though it took me 213 tries.]]


    "Oh! The energy crystal is stronger than I expected. So, can I begin the experiment?" He dropped the pen and looked at the bunch of equations written on the board. He tried manybinations before he arrived at this. And he hoped he seeded in one try.


    [[Sir, everything waspleted 3 hours ago. You''re good to go.]]


    He nodded and checked the equation once more. Taking a deep breath, he left the room and entered another section of the facility. The facility was gigantic, containing many sections with various advanced machinery for production. Inside this facility, Emma could produce anything he wanted from the smallest thing to the biggest imaginable. He spent a lot of resources setting up the facility. No one had ess to the facility except him. Even Zeus had no ess.


    Inside the other room, a big robot with eight hands stood lifelessly at the right corner of the room. While some smaller machines were positioned on the center table. Since the whole facility was an automated facility. It was linked together like a spider web.


    Entering the room, the lifeless whimpered to life, it turned his cylinder head with big eyes toward Emma. "How may I assist you?" the robot asked.


    "Get me the package," Emmamanded.


    Immediately, a hiddenpartment opened and one of the robot hands picked the material inside thepartment and ced it gently on the table. "Anything else.?" It asked.


    Emma ignored the robot and picked one of the machines that had aser tool. He punched some keys into the machine and looked at the package. There are two things. One was the energy crystal while the other was t thin like metal but wasn''t metal. If other people saw this, they would be bewildered. How? This looked like the material found inside every electronic device. It is the board for everything. Some called it a motherboard. However, the one in front of Emma was different.


    Without further ado, Emma used theser tool to cut a section out of the thin board. Then he dropped the machine, picked up his rune pen. Emma looked at the board for a couple of seconds, taking a breath, controlling his breathing and emotions before he began to inscribe on the board.


    Meanwhile, Lily watched Emma in a stupefied manner. Previously, she thought Emma was crazy for thinking in such ways. However, she doesn''t think so. ''How can he think of such an indigenous idea? This is crazy.''


    Emma was oblivious to Lily''s thought, he continued to inscribe slowly on the board. This is not leather skin but metals. Metal with Alpha Orichalcum. The tip of the rune pen glows as he inscribed on the board. The inscription would take a couple of seconds before disappearing inside the metal while leaving only a normal line.


    After 2 hours, Emma stopped inscribing. His clothes were drenched in cold sweats. However, he didn''t care. He looked at the board in his hand but there was no smile on his face. He picked the board and ced it into another machine immediately.


    As Emma ced the board inside the machine, the machine began to work automatically. After a couple of minutes, a beep sound echoed in the quiet room.  Hearing this, Emma blinked his eyes, and quickly withdrew the board. Holding the board in his hand, his breathing became erratic.


    "Now, thest part remains," Emma murmured.


    >>Then hurry up. Don''t keep this mama waiting.


    With a trembling hand, Emma picked an energy crystal and ced it gently into the small hole at the center of the board.


    Whim!

 Chapter 127 Fierce Battle 2

    "Can we use our guns!?" Ady screamed in fear as she continued to swing her sword. Her tremble and face were pallid as blood dripped from her palm. She wanted to stop swinging her sword and take a rest but she dared not.


    With a tired face, she looked at Mack for assistance as the swamp of Shadow Cockroaches almost buried her.


    "Hold on and don''t use your rifle." Mack sent a shadow veil cockroach flying with a powerful punch.


    But immediately, another cockroach attacked him, giving him no time to rest. Mack was furious as he couldn''t understand where the continuous stream of cockroaches wasing from. He gnashed his teeth as he made a difficult decision.


    "Earth Vibration." He muttered as he punched the ground.


    Boom!


    A powerful vibration spread from the earth toward the cockroaches and sent them flying. While he fell on his knee and bled continuously from his mouth and nose.


    He shook his head from dizziness and struggled to stand up with a trembling leg. His forceful use of his ability under nightmare suppression gave him serious bacshes as he had turned into an ordinary person.


    ''I can''t use my ability again.'' He sighed bitterly as staggered toward thedy that was surrounded.


    He gnashed his teeth and sent powerful punches toward the cockroaches. In a couple of seconds, all the cockroaches had been and he walked slowly toward thedy that was close to having a mental breakdown from the attack.


    "W-Well did," Mack said as he forced out a smile.


    "Thank¡ª Thank you¡­" She replied with a trembling voice as her body was covered in perspiration.


    Screech!


    A loud screech of cockroaches came from the distance and the expression of both Mack and thedy changed immediately.


    "Let''s join the others," Mack said with a solemn face.


    Ah! Ah!


    A group of ordinary people was bitten to death by a gang of cockroaches as they devoured them into a pile of bones in a matter of seconds.


    "Die! Die!" Grandpa Philip swung his polearm and sent all the cockroaches eating the men and women flying.


    His face reddened as veins protruded from his forehead. He looked at the skeleton of the dead people and sighed.


    ''This can''t continue we need to move.'' He thought.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A deafening sound of bullets echoed from the tunnel as everywhere was silent for a moment, turning in the bullet direction.


    ''Who the fuck uses his gun!?'' Grandpa Philip was furious as he clenched his polearm and his chest rose and fell.


    Screech!


    The scream of the cockroaches shook the tunnel as debris fell andnd trembled.


    "Who shot the gun!" Justin''s cold voice came from the radio.


    All the people holding a radio shivered slightly when they heard Justin''s cold voice. For a couple of seconds, no one answered the question.


    "I asked, who dares to shoot?"


    "We don''t know yet?" Sergio responded slowly as he creased his brow. "But the person is from my group?"


    "Good¡­. Good¡­. Good¡­" Justin said good three times and the heart of the people thumped as they heard the good.


    The meaning of good was bad.


    "Everyone should start moving immediately," Justin said in a solemn tone.


    "But sir¡­"


    "I don''t care how you do it. Get moving, Now!" Justin said sternly.


    Bang! Bang!


    The sound of bullets echoed once again and the leader of each group sweats and clenched their fist.


    Who are these morons!? They cursed in their heart.


    Quickly, the group began to attack the cockroaches furiously as they tried to force a path out from the cluster of cockroaches.


    At the forefront of the group, Susan''s body was covered in sweat as her whip danced back and forth, sending the cockroaches flying. Yet, under the powerful attack, the cockroaches didn''t falter as they reced their deadrade.


    "When I kill them, we move." She shouted to the men beside her.


    "Alright." They chorused as they stabbed the cockroaches with their ck spear. These were not ordinary; they were spears made by Chloe''s research. A tier 2mon spear. Though it was quite heavy, the people had no choice but to use it as their life depended on it.


    "Lightning world," Susan screamed.


    Her whip danced forward as a sh of powerful lightning surrounded dozens of cockroaches and sent them flying.


    Boom!


    The tunnel shook under the powerful attack, scaring the people a bit. But when they heard Susan''s cold voice they woke up from their stupor.


    "Move!"


    The group moves forward slowly as Susan uses the same skill every time to clear the path. The cockroaches were furious as they tried to attack the group but the powerful lightning electrocuted them before they had any chance of getting closer. While those that were lucky to escape from the lightning attack met their end from the spears.


    In the middle of the group, Howard, Jordan, and Ashley were fighting the cockroaches as they urged the people to move faster.


    Ah!


    Ashley held her left arm as it bled vehemently. She stumbled back as she tried to maintain her footing. She fixed her gaze on the cockroach that cut her arm and a sharp glint appeared on her face.


    "Die!" She screamed as she pierce the cockroach''s head with her spear.


    Screech!<sub> </sub>


    The cockroach made a slight sound and fell to the ground, lifelessly. Seeing this, Ashley took a deep breath and looked at the deep cut on her arm.


    "Fuck!" she screamed.


    She looked at the group of people moving with nervousness and was furious.


    "Will you fucking move or you want me to feed you to the beast?" She yelled.


    Hmm!


    The heart of the people shook and their muscles constricted. They looked at Ashley in panic. Quickly, they began to push each other to move.


    Seeing this, Howard and Jordan looked at each other and a bitter smile appeared on their faces.


    "You need to attend to your injury," Howard said to Ashley as he pin the cockroach to the wall.


    "I know. But if I leave this section. You won''t be able to handle the cockroaches." Ashley replied as she withdrew her spear from the dead cockroach.


    Howard wanted to retort but had nothing to say. The continuous stream of cockroaches was giving the three some headache but if she was to leave. Then, the situation would turn direr than this.


    "Then, stop the bleeding first before another round of cockroaches appears."


    ? Ashley nodded as she tore a piece of cloth from her cloth and wrapped it on her left arm before it was tied tightly.


    Meanwhile, Justin stood on a mountain of dead cockroaches as his weapon danced back and forth between the continuous stream of cockroaches.


    He had lost count on how many cockroaches he had killed. If he had stopped the flow of cockroaches, the group would have long been covered in cockroaches as he had dealt with the powerful Third Circle existence among the cockroaches.


    Bang!


    He sent another round of cockroaches into smithereens as he took a deep breath. He spread his perception to the limit and noticed that the cockroaches are retreating.


    ''What''s going on.'' He thought as he knotted his brow.


    ''Are the cockroaches on your side retreating?'' He asked Susan through the soul link.


    ''Yes. They are retreating quickly. What''s going on?'' she asked.


    ''I don''t know and I don''t want to know. Get everyone here now.'' He answered.


    On Susan''s side when she heard Justin''s solemn tone. She knew something major was about to happen.


    "All teams, move your group quickly. Anyone that fails to move. Leave them behind." She said to her radio.


    At once, the atmosphere inside the tunnel changed. The team leader of each group looked at the people around them and shouted orders.


    "Move everyone. If you can''t move, this will be your home from now on."  Howard shouted.


    At the back, Grandpa Philip was shouting the order quickly. Those moving the carts sweat bullets as they move the carts with all their strength.


    Who wants to be left behind?


    Boom!


    The tunnel shook and thend vibrated as a powerful face swept the tunnel.


    Huh!


    What was that!?


    The people cried in their hearts as they were panic-stricken. Some were muttering they shouldn''t have left the shelter.


    Pa!


    A middle-aged man was sent flying with a powerful p. He crashed onto the tunnel and slid down slowly as blood streaked out from his mouth and nose.


    "If you dare to say nonsense again. It will be your death." Chloe said furiously.


    Everyone watched the scene with their mouths ajar. They looked at the smiling Chloe and shivered.


    Scary!


    "Are you going to continue staring at me without moving?" She said as she continued to smile.


    At once, they rush forward as they swallow the lump in their throat. What a devil.


    A smiling devil!


    Boom!


    The sound echoed once again but it was closer to the group. Everyone was scared as they searched for the sound direction but failed as the sound echoed from every direction.


    After a couple of minutes, the group arrived at Justin''s location and breathed a sigh of relief. But when they saw the mountain of cockroaches, their heart missed a beat.


    Oh boy!


    "Don''t stop, keep moving," Justin shouted.


    Susan looked at Justin for a moment before she led the group forward, deeper into the tunnel.


    Justin carried the unconscious Pipe man and gave Chloe. Seeing the ghastly injuries on Pipe man''s body. She shook her head and sighed.


    Hiss


    A hissing sound came from the back of the group as twontern eyes looked at the departing group and opened its mouth, showing it purple fangs.


    *****


    AN: Please support this book with your Golden Ticket for more chapters.

 Chapter 128 Wailer Python; Mack Death

    Justin felt the presence of a powerful beast and his scalp tingled. He dashed in the direction of the danger as he hoped to arrive on time.


    Ta! Ta! Ta!


    The raging sound of bullets echoed through the tunnel as the screaming of curses followed.


    "S -S-NAKE!¡­"


    Ah! Ah!


    Fuck!


    "RUN!"


    Mack, Grandpa Philip, and others didn''t care about the order of not using their guns when they saw the huge snake.


    They shot the huge snake as they tried to escape from its clutch. However, the thick blue skin of the snake deflected the bullets like it was nothing. Its eyes fixed on its prey as it slithered forward, shaking the tunnel as it massive filled the tunnel, leaving no space.


    Whoosh!


    A gray mist came out from the mouth of the massive snake as it traveled swiftly toward the group.


    "Don''t let that thing touch you." Grandpa Philip shouted as he tried to evade the mist.


    Those people who failed to react quickly to being covered in the mist were instantly petrified. Seeing this, the heart of everyone missed a beat, their muscles tensed as they sweated bullets.


    The orderly group was in chaos as everyone was trying to move forward. Shouts and screams filled the tunnel.


    Ah!


    A woman was pushed down and stepped over by a group of people that were rushing for their lives. Thedy screamed for help; the pandemonium gave no room for her cry to be heard.


    Ah!


    Another cry came from her mouth as she continued being stepped upon. Quickly, her head was fuzzy and dizziness assaulted her brain. She didn''t want to die as tears of reluctance streamed from the corner of her eyes.


    Ah!


    However, another couple of legs did the finishing job as they stepped on her head, blood flowing from her mouth, nose, and eyes.


    Another cry came from the front as another stampede urred. But no one cared as everyone was running for their dear lives.


    Whoosh!


    The massive snake swallowed all its petrified prey in one swift motion and moved forward slowly. Every movement covered arge distance as it shook the tunnel.


    "Don''t push yourselves," Chloe screamed but no one heed hermand.


    The massive beast had scared the people out of their rationality as the only thought in their heads was to escape as far as possible.


    "Quiet!" A loudmanding scream came from the front and instantly the tunnel was quiet.


    The voice sent a chill down to their spin as their legs trembled. They watch their back now and then as sweat drips from their body like an open dam.


    "Fuck! We can''t stay like this and be eaten by that forsaken beast." A young man in histe 20s yelled as he rushed out the line, dashing forward.


    Seeing this, a group of people couldn''t control their urge to survive as they pushed away those people in front of them and followed them.


    Meanwhile, the continuous raging of guns echoed from the back and the scream of help continued to echo. Those that were yet to follow those people rushing toward had their teeth ttering together as they grip their hands together and looked at each for mental support.


    Did they make the right decision by following the king''smand? They thought.


    Swiss!


    A golden trail appeared in the thin air as it moved swiftly toward the group of people rushing.


    Bang!


    The deafening sound shook everyone as they gasped in panic. Blood sttered everyone with broken bones flying everywhere.


    Those on the lines wiped the blood from their face slowly and looked in the st direction.


    Oh My God!


    They cried in their hearts. They couldn''t fathom what just happened. The fear in there increased another bar. They''ve heard rumors about the tyrant king but this was the first time they witnessed it.


    The people looked at each other not knowing what to do. Should they move forward and be at the mercy of the tyrant king or stay put and wait for their death as the raging bullet was getting closer?


    Suddenly, the line began to move freely and a radiant smile appeared on everyone''s face as they moved inrge strides, looking at their backs.


    Whoosh!


    A silhouette bolted past the people, leaving a gust of wind. They looked at each other as they widened their eyes and thought.


    What the hell was that?


    At the back of the line, Grandpa Philip was covered in bruises as it moved back and forth, trying to avoid the deadly snake fang.<sub> </sub>


    A couple of feet from him was a group of men that was petrified and Mack was one of those people.  His eyes were filled with reluctance and fear.


    Noticing that the line was moving again, Grandpa Philip breathed a sigh of relief as he tried to retreat.


    ''I know you''re toying with me. But if not for the nightmare suppression of our abilities. How you maggot dare to look down on us.'' He cried in his heart but there was nothing to do about it.


    However, it was not only Grandpa Philip that noticed the moving people. The snake noticed and itsntern eyes flickered as it burned fierily. It opened its mouth and arge mist flew out.


    Seeing the massive petrifying mist. Grandpa Philip''s brain scalped as all the hair on his body stood and his instinct was screaming of danger.


    ''I''m Fucked!'' he thought as there was no room for escape unless he wanted to use those ordinary people as his shield. But that, he won''t do.


    He took a deep breath as he prepared for his dismissal. ''Sam and L¡­'' his thoughts were in shambles and didn''t know how to continue as there are many regrets in his life.


    As he waited for the mist to cover him, he failed to notice the sudden change in the snake''s expression. Suddenly, a whistling sound echoed in the tunnel with a light humming sound.


    Bang!


    "Sound Disintegration ¡ª Absorption" Justin muttered as he appeared in front of Grandpa Philip.


    Meanwhile, the sudden attack makes the snake pause for a moment as massive force spreads throughout its body.


    When it regains its bearing, its big eyes locked on Justin. A deafening hissing came from the snake and each held its head as blood flowed out its head.


    Noticing the sudden sound attack, Justin creased his brow and expanded his weapons. Three golden circles appeared on his head as the ring began to absorb the hissing sound.


    Grand Philip and those at the end of the line fell on their knees as their ears were covered in blood, heads echoing like it was hit by a sledgehammer.


    Justin breathed a sigh of relief when he noticed the sound attack had been diffused. He looked at the small mist for a couple of seconds before he looked at the petrified people and sighed.


    He focused his gaze on the snake and noticed all its stat.


    ___Fickle Wailer Python___


    Race: Beast


    Circle: Fourth


    Abilities: Petrification and Sound attack.


    Bloodline Berserk: 20% increase in all stats.


    ___


    When he saw its circle and power. Justin exhaled slowly as both his gaze and the Wailer Python gaze were locked.


    Whoosh!


    The Wailer Python shrunk its body for the better as it opened its mouth, going for Justin''s head. Seeing the sudden change in Wailer Python form, he surprised him for a bit but he quickly recovered from his initial shock as he jumped out of the beast''s attack.


    ''So the snake has shrunken ability. Why is it not listed in its stat'' The thought appeared in his mind?


    Bang!


    Arge crack appeared on the ground from the Python attack. It hissed furiously when it realized it missed its target but before it knew what was happening a powerful attack hit its head.


    Bang!


    Hiss!


    It wailed angrily as a powerful sound attack came from the Python. The massive sound attack spread throughout the tunnel and those in the distance bear the brunt of the attack as some of them lose consciousness while blood continues to stream from their major orifice.


    Susan knit her brow when we felt the powerful sound attack. ''What kind of beast is he fighting¡­'' she sighed as she led the people deeper into the tunnel as he continued to follow the map.


    ''I hope this journey won''t be for nuts.''


    Meanwhile, Justin doesn''t care about the sound attack as it did not affect him at all. He was a master of sound and how would he be affected by the sound attack?


    He ignored the sound attack and sent his rings toward the Python''s head and murmured.


    "Sound Disintegration ¨C Dispersion"


    When his weapon was a couple of inches from the Python, a powerful force came out of them and rammed into the beast''s body. Unfortunately, when the attack was about to hit the Wailer Python''s forehead, it turned its body by instinct and received the attack with its body.


    Its tough skin glowed purple as it dissolved half of the ring attack. Justin already guessed the Wailer Python would try to avoid the attack so he already prepared a backup attack. He jumped forward toward the head of the snake as he condensed all the In the air into his final attack.


    "Begone!"


    However, the snake was already prepared. When it saw him, it opened its mouth and spouted thick gray mist.


    *****


    AN: Please support this book with your Golden Ticket for more chapters.

 Chapter 129 Arriving At The Bunker

    Justin knit his brow when he saw the gray mist. But he regained his calm quickly as he controlled his weapon with his soul.


    Boom!


    The powerful punch hit the Wailer Python and sent it flying. While the gray mist was crazily absorbed by the rings.


    Hiss!


    The Wailer Python cried in pain as it wriggled in pain. It swung its long tail fiercely as it was on the brink of death, destroying the tunnels as debris fell to the ground.


    A purple-ish light came off the python''s skin and its fiery eyes burned fiercely. It stared at Justin before it made a loud cry.


    ''Huh! It went berserk.'' He clicked his tongue and he took a battle stance.


    "Yourst struggle is nothing." He muttered.


    Hiss!


    As if understanding what Justin said. The beast went mad as it pounced on him. It opened its big mouth as purple liquid flew out of it.


    The speed of the snake was extremely fast as it appeared in front of Justin in a blink like a ghost.


    Seeing this, Justin''s hair stood straight as his instinct was screaming danger. At once, a brown armor covered his body and he muttered.


    "If you can go berserk why can''t I?" The three circles on his head burned brightly. With the addition of the armor, his defense had increased by arge margin.


    His weapon revolved around him as he gathered his strength into his fist. At that moment, all the sounds in the surrounding gather toward him, leaving the ce silent like a graveyard.


    The Wailer python noticed the bizarre situation but its attention was on killing its prey.


    Justin didn''t rush to attack the Wailer, he waited patiently for the right moment. The python poured its petrifying mist and liquid on him while he coiled around him as it tried to strangle him to death.


    The sound forcefield around Justin trembled for a bit under the powerful strangle strength but it didn''t break.


    The powerful petrifying mist and liquid tried to corrode the force but everything was futile. Like an ant against a towering giant; the Wailer Python''s big head looked from the top as if it was full of madness.


    It couldn''t understand why this human didn''t die under its powerful attack. It had tried everything in its arsenal but nothing worked.


    Left with only one choice. It opened its mouth wider as it tried to swallow Justin and the sound forcefield.


    ''Hmm,'' Justin knitted his brow as a golden light appeared on its fist with a powerful slight vibration.


    As the snake was about to swallow him, a powerful vibration spread throughout the 1000-meter radius of the fight.


    Boom!


    The deafening sound with thunderous power sent the tunnel ceiling shattered into pieces as the mutted head of the Wailer Python head was smashed out of the tunnel.


    "Death Cry" Justin whispered slowly.


    For a couple of minutes, no sound came from the environment. Not only in the tunnel but above the tunnel. The deadly ice dropped silently as the wind failed to blow under the powerful attack.


    ? ''Did you cause that?'' Susan''s voice echoed in Justin''s head.


    ''What do you expect?''


    Justin looked at the dead python and sighed as he approached the glowing red; he reached over his hand and picked the orb slowly.


    Screech!


    A loud sound came from the top of the tunnel, sending a power shiver deep into his bones. He raised his head and realized he was covered in frost.


    ''Fuck! I forget this goddamn ice.'' He yelled in his heart as he rushed deep into the tunnel.


    Unknown to him, a couple of kilometers from him, thousands of Insectoid were marching in their direction.


    Cries of humans reverberated through the city but were silent with ruthless ice that froze them in seconds.  Any humans that escape the clutches of the ruthless Insectoid were killed by the rain of ice.


    The chilling ice wind blew into the tunnel with great powerful force as if it was alive.


    The group felt the sudden change in temperature and their heart missed a beat. What the hell is going on? They cried in their hearts.


    Whoosh!


    As Justin was retreating at a great speed. He saw the few people petrified that were yet to be eaten by the Wailer Python and thought for a moment.


    ''I don''t know if it''s going to work or not but it''s worth trying.''


    He sent his ring toward the petrified people and shattered the petrifying effect.


    Crash!


    Those petrified crashed to the ground. Layers of shells fell off their bodies.


    ''Is it working?''


    After a couple of seconds, their eyes twitched and their chest rose and fell. Seeing this,  Justin breathes a sigh of relief.<sub> </sub>


    The group began to get up one after the other and they stared at Justin. Their gaze filled with gratitude. Mack opened his mouth and he didn''t know what to say.


    "Don''t beat yourself about it. You did your duty, I did mine. Let''s get going, we don''t have all day." With that, Justin dashed after the group.


    After a couple of minutes, Justin and the others arrived at the back of the group. When Grandpa Philip saw them, a radiant smile appeared on his face as he walked closer to Mack.


    "Boy, you''re such a lucky fe.'' He patted his shoulder.


    Mack cringed his nose when he noticed how Grandpa Philip was treating him like a kid. He looked at the faces of the others and saw their amused smiles. He shook his head and ignored their gaze.


    "You guys know what to do. I will get going."


    "Yes, your highness." The group chorused in tion.


    The defense team was full of smiles as they celebrated those that escaped the clutch of death. But the sudden change in the atmosphere made them let go of their happy reunion as they urged the line to move forward as ayer of frost gathered on their body.


    "Why would the fucking frost won''t let us be" A young man muttered as he clenched his teeth.


    "Yeah, I hate this freaking nightmare."


    "You better like it. Who knows if things may get worse? I heard from the king that this is just the beginning."


    "Beginning! Are you kidding me!"


    "You better get your ass ready for more toe."


    For a couple of minutes, the group kept quiet as they were lost in thought. They couldn''t imagine what would happen if the nightmare got worse than this.


    We are all dead!


    They screamed in their heart.


    Seeing the face of the young people around him. A wild grin appeared on Grandpa Philip''s face.


    ''You kids are still wet behind your ears.'' He chuckled.


    Justin arrived beside Susan and took a nce at her before he said


    "Well done."


    Susan looked at him for a moment and a light smile appeared on her beautiful purple lips before it disappeared into thin air.


    After the group moved for a couple of hours. They arrived at another joint that led to many parts of the city.


    Justin took out the map and checked their current location.


    "We''ve arrived." He said slowly as the cold turbid air escaped from his mouth.


    "All team we''ve arrived. Secure the perimeter and be ready." He said to the radio.


    Immediately, the group was jubting as they heard they had arrived at the location. Most of the people were already covered in ice as their teeth were ttering together. Though they wanted to stop and rest, the fear of being frozen to death made them persevere.


    "Mack and Merabe over," Justin said to the radio.


    Quickly, Mack and Merab rushed to the front and gave Justin a light bow. Without saying a word, Justin led the duo to the surface.


    The deste city was covered in frost as the strong howl of deadly wind raged back and forth.


    Justin took a deep breath as he circted his ability around his body to keep him warm.


    "This is getting bad." He muttered as he signaled for Mack and Merab toe up.


    Huh!


    Mack and Merab trembled as they were quickly covered in frost. Merab was still able to fight the cold but Mack was getting frozen every second.


    Quickly, Justin moved toward him and waved his arm. His weapon came out and circled them, shielding them from the cold.


    "I can''t maintain it for long. Lead us to the bunker." Justin said.


    Mack nodded as he walked in a certain direction. After walking for a couple of minutes, they arrived in front of a dpidated building. Seeing this, Merab and Justin wondered how there could be a bunker under the building but none of them utter a word.


    Mack noticed their gaze and chuckled as he went to the nearest phone booth and pressed multiple keybinations. And then...


    Hmm!


    A humming sound came from the ground and after a couple of seconds. A hidden doorway leading to the bunker opened.


    Mack looked at Justin and Merab with a satisfying smile on his face.


    "What do you think?"


    *****


    AN: Please support this book with your Golden Ticket for more chapters.

 Chapter 130 Danger

    Why would the Irondy have such an expression?


    These are the thoughts that fly to the mind of the people. However, no one dares to question the irondy. The unwanted silence reigns amid the room, throwing everyone into their thoughts.


    Suddenly, Lady Mata stood up. Her face is devoid of any emotion. At once, everyone stood when they saw this. Holding their breath, they stare at her, expecting.


    "Lockdown Thango. Prepare for war."


    In district 13, Starlight Genesis Headquarters. A group of people sat around a table in a clean white room. The number of people in the room was less than 6. However, each of them held a substantial power in Starlight Genesis and Vulture. These people are Arce, Jimena, Renata, Mora, Jojo.


    "I''ve heard a lot about you?" Jimena turned to Renata and asked, breaking the silence.


    Hmm!


    Renata raised her brow and looked at Jimena''s smiling face. "Really!?" She couldn''t believe what she just heard. Though, none of them knew their ranks in Starlight Genesis. Still yet, the hidden superiority would exhibit itself one way or the other. Renata was a little aware of Jimena''s office in the organization. And she knew what that office meant. Now, listen to someone like her telling her this¡­ Dumbfounded.


    "Of course." The smile on Jimena''s face broadened, showing her little white teeth. "You''re always in the media with that poker face." Sheughed, trying to imitate Renata''s expression. Seeing this, everyone in the roomughed while Renata didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Whatever she wanted to say stuck in her throat. When she saw the gaze of everyone on her. She made a dryugh, raising the brows of others. Seeing this, she cleared her throat quickly and said.  "I''m quite surprised. I don''t know if you watch me on Tv¡­ People like you shouldn''t¡­"


    "Don''t say that." Jimena interrupted. "We''re all working for the same organization. So we shouldn''t think like that. Besides, I can''t stop myself to watch the Tv. You know when we join the organization. It''s nothing like that. But now¡­" she turned her face and stared nkly at the open space.


    The room descended into an awkward silence for a couple of seconds before Jimena broke the silence with a shortugh. "Sorry about that. I''m still surprised at how far we''vee. Right, brother?" She looked at her brother.


    "Yeah. Who would have thought everything would sail smoothly. It is beyond ourprehension. We''re grateful for themander." Arce added, looking at the face of others.


    "What you said is true. But I hope every one of us will try our best for the organization." Jojo announced out of the blue. The expressionless face and the powerful auraing from her scared both Renata and Mora. They haven''t seen this woman before and are oblivious to her office. However, with her physique and bearing. It wasn''t difficult to infer her role. Only Arce and Jimena remain calm even a slight smile appears on their face when they see the weariness in Mora and Renata''s faces.


    "Because none of you knew what themander had been through to attain where the organization is today." Jojo looked at the faces of others and held the hilt of her sword belt to her waist. Immediately, the temperature of the room dropped, rendering the venttion system useless. The calm expression on both Arce and Jimena disappeared, looking at Jojo with slight apprehension.


    "People think highly of them when they reach a powerful height in an organization. Like you four. No matter how powerful you are now or in the future. Let this stuck in your head. You''re still miles apart from themander. And in your entire lifetime, you can never close the gap. I dare say the gap would continue to increase¡­" Jojo removed her hand from the hilt of the sword, crossing one leg over the others, and rxed her back on the chair.


    Unknowingly, a bead of sweat had umted on the forehead of the others. When the temperature returned to normal, they looked at each other''s faces and took a sigh of relief. Now, Mora and Renata were assured never to provoke this woman. Each of them wiped the sweats off their forehead and averted their gaze from Jojo lost in their thoughts.


    Swiss!


    The door opened automatically and a young man in blue entered without making a sound. He looked at the expression of four of the people and chuckled inside. He sat on the primary seat and cleared his throat. Hmm!


    All eyes fell on Emma. They rolled their eyes, wondering when he entered. Meanwhile, a particr person didn''t have any change in her expression. That''s Jojo. She knew when Emma entered and wanted to salute but was stopped by him.


    "Do you get to know each other?" Emma asked. His voice was in, making it difficult for people to discern his emotion. Immediately, Jojo sat up straight and looked at Emma. Though she couldn''t see Emma''s face. That doesn''t deter her from staring straight at the helmet.<sub> </sub>


    "Yeah. We''ve learned one or two things about each other." Mora managed to say with a forceful smile. He looked at Jojo with the corners of his and averted it immediately when he saw her looking at him.


    "Good. I won''t waste your precious time." Emma paused and looked at the face of the five before continuing "You five held the most powerful office in Starlight Genesis. After me, you''ve had Zeus and then Amanda. Apart from us three. You''re next. Starlight Genesis is growing at an extreme speed. And moving at extreme speed requires good coordination not to crash."


    Emma stopped and let them digest the information. Some of them had the idea of who Zeus was. But Amanda. They couldn''t wrap their arms against it. Who was she? They thought quietly in their mind. But found no answer. Only Renata was aware of Amanda. And this surprised her when she knew how powerful she was. And if someone like her could be disciplined. Then what were they? She nced at Jojo and the previous word echoed in her mind and she sighed.


    Jojo however, didn''t think about it. whoever that was above them had the power to be above them. Nothing more. Nothing less. The thing that wouldn''t change was the respect he had for Emma. They have been into a life and death situation together and she knew it could depend on this young man. Perhaps she could show them more world. Thinking of another world, a slight smile appeared on her face briefly but disappeared immediately.


    "Now, why I called you was not for us to get together or tell you the power structure of Starlight Genesis. But be prepared."


    Prepared for what?


    "Everyone of you knows how Vulture was previously."


    They nodded.


    "Butpared to now. No one would see Vulture now and wouldn''t want to eat from the big pile. Thango was a waste continent while Vulture was the home of all waste. If those people that abandon Thango saw the new Vulture. What do you think?"


    Everyone in the room took a deep breath. They have long forgotten how cruel the world operates since the arrival of Starlight Genesis. But now, they realized everything was going to be as easy as they thought. Perhaps, they hope for a normal life that they subconsciously erase the threat of the world. And that was Na?ve.


    "Recently, I eradicated the mole of the powerful maggot despite the false hope. PAR, was killed by me. I expect some quick retaliation from these people. However, it didn''t happen as I thought. But now, they areing."


    "Vulture is the base of Starlight Genesis. Starlight Genesis promises a better life. However, we''re not the savior of humanity. If anyone dares to destroy Starlight Genesis. Then¡­" Emma gave a shortugh.


    However, thatugh sends shivers to the core of everyone in the room. They took a deep breath to calm their trembling heart out and hide their nervousness. Jojo felt the pressure slightly and returned to their usual self. Yet, a fierce battling glow in her eyes. ''I haven''t tried my weapon on humans. Pleasee, let my sword drink human blood for the first time. Assholes.''


    "Vulture would be on lockdown from this moment. Arce and Jimena. Speed up those training sessions. Mora, every resource for the imminent war must be provided. While also you must find a solution on how our business will skyrocket during these periods. We will use these battles to announce our arrival to the world. So, I wouldn''t condone any loss." He looked at Renata.


    "Do you know what to do?"


    "Yes." Renata nodded. "I will handle the media and control of people in Vulture. Our technology must not leave Vulture during these. While also, theizens out there must know what we represent."


    "Good." A smile appeared on Emma''s face. He knew of all those people in front of him. Renata was the most intelligent of the group. He turned his head and looked at Jojo. "Captain Jojo."


    "Sir." Jojo stood at once and saluted.


    "We don''t soil ournd with blood. What do we do?"


    "We provide a mass grave for the enemy."

 Chapter 131 No Bunker; Insectoid Race.

    Inside the hidden passage, Mack led the group deeper into the bunker with confidence. A bright fluorescent light lit their pat from the ceiling. The passage was dead quiet, leaving a slight cold breeze in the atmosphere.


    Mack was happy. ''With this, my image should change in the face of the others.'' He thought as he believed no one except the top official knew of this bunker location.


    After a couple of seconds of walking, they arrived in front of a strong alloy door. Mack didn''t dilly dally, he went to the side of the door where there was a small security keypad.


    However, before he could start entering the security code a red ring light shed from the ceiling with loud footstepsing from the other side of the alloy door.


    "What the hell is going on?" Mack muttered in daze as he looked at the door.


    Meanwhile, Justin and Merab watch everything with calm expressions. They wanted to see how Mack would handle the situation.


    "Who are you and what are you doing here? Get lost immediately." A cold voice came from a small P.A system.


    It took Mack a couple of seconds to recover from his shock. He took a deep breath and said slowly.


    "I''m Mack from the Shepard family. The son of the current Army General." He tried not to be haughty in the presence but the proudness in his voice couldn''t be more obvious.


    For a couple of seconds, the passage was quiet. Merab nced at Justin but saw no expression on his face. She sighed and shook her head slightly.


    ''Why is it so difficult to read his expression?'' She thought.


    After waiting for what looked like forever, Mack couldn''t contain his irritation anymore.


    "Who are you and how do you get ess to this bunker?" He asked as his voice raised an octave.


    This was a chance for him to redeem himself and be promoted back to his previous post. How could he allow nobody to take the chance from him?


    "You don''t need to know. All you need to know is this bunker belongs to us now. So son, advise you to take your leave." An elderly voice came from the other end.


    "This bunker was built for the safety of humans and now all humans need it more than ever. So, we will like to enter the bunker with our group." Mack said after giving it some thought.


    There isn''t any safer ce than the bunker. If they could join people inside the bunker. That would be the best result. But the cold ruthless word from the elderly voice shattered his delusional self.


    "No. Are you kidding me? Who in the right senses shares such a thing? Besides, do you know the number of people inside with us? Do you know how many resources we are consuming each day to survive? epting you is bringing everyone to their doom. So, no."


    Hearing the elderly voice, Mack knit his brow. ''I''ve heard this voice before.'' He thought deeply. But no matter how he thought about it; he couldn''t wrap his head around where he heard that voice.


    He sighs and looks at Justin. The thought of fighting the people behind the alloy door never came to his mind because he knew how strong the metal alloy door was. Besides, the defense capability of the bunker was nothing to joke about.


    As if Justin could guess his thoughts and he said calmly. "Let go."


    Boom!


    Just as the trio turned to leave. A vehement vibration shook thend, followed by a dreadful wind.


    The three looked at each before they left the bunker entrance with arge step. Though Justin didn''t know what caused the powerful vibration; he knew it wasn''t something good.


    As Justin and the others came out of the bunker''s hidden passage. They turned their head into the distance and what they saw left their mouths agape.


    Thousands of strange-looking creatures swamp the city as they destroy everything on their path. Up in the air, the bizarre best covered as the screech left the soul in trepidation.  While the group was looking at the strange beasts a notification popped up in their eyes.


    __Insectoid Race___


    For a couple of seconds, the trio didn''t bat an eye as they stared at the notification and the Insectoid race in the distance.


    Merab and Mack''s heart was in their throat as a bead of sweat dripped from their forehead. Their muscles tensed, their brains scalped and their breath quickened.


    My God!


    Can we fight against these monsters?


    Myriad thoughts flew through their minds but none of them gave them a satisfactory result.


    "Let go?" Justin''s voice woke the duo from their stupor.


    "Y-e-s... yes" they chorused as they rushed after the departing back of Justin.


    Screech!


    A deafening cry came from their back and the three turned their back. At once, they noticed the Insectoid with a bat wind, crocodile head had locked its yellow eyes on them.


    "Not good. Not good." Mack murmured.


    "Run!" Justin shouted.<sub> </sub>


    Mack and Merab needed not to be told twice as they bolted in the direction of the tunnel. Yet, the dreadful screech of death echoed from their back as it got closer and closer every second.


    Bang!


    Justin and the othersnded inside the tunnel as they rushed toward the group.


    Back at the group.


    Everyone had a pensive gaze as they looked in the direction where Justin, Merab, and Mack use to get to the surface. It''s been a couple of minutes since the three left but they haven''t heard any response from them and this frightened them.


    Now, all of them were praying deep in their mind for their luck to be good.


    "What took them so long?" Sam whispered to L.


    "I don''t know. But I know uncle Justin won''t forsake us." L responded confidently.


    "What if they were captured by monsters and zombies?" Sam said slowly.


    "Shut up! Nothing will happen to them." L berated.


    Since the moment he failed to kill the zombies previously. Sam noticed everyone didn''t treat him like before. Grandpa Philip visited his room less frequently while L didn''t have time to y with him. Justin was so much more difficult to see than the gods.


    He felt abandoned. He cried in his room for many days and did not know what to do.


    Many times did want to go and prove himself to be a strong person like L. But any time he got closer to the exit, his leg turned to jelly and perspiration filled his face.


    After trying many times, he gave in to the thought as he lived quietly with other people on the same floor. But seeing Justin didn''t return from his expenditure he couldn''t but say something bad to vent the anger in his mind.


    "If you say such nonsense again. I won''t mind giving you the beating of your life." Grandpa Philip said with a solemn tone.


    Sam raised his head and saw the solemn look on Grandpa Philip''s face and shivered. He wanted to cry but held it back as he grit his teeth.


    "The king is back!" A voice shouted in joy.


    Everyone had been on the edge of the line all this while, praying. But now all their hope was up, waiting for great news.


    Unfortunately, the great news they were expecting wasn''t what they were going to hear. Suddenly, the defense team began to shout a series of orders, shocking the crowd.


    "What the hell is going on?" A middle-aged woman shouted.


    "I don''t know. But the king has to move." One of the defense team angered as he moved down the line, telling everyone to get on their feet and depart.


    Quickly, the line moved not toward their intended destination but in another direction entirely.


    They could all feel the urgency in the air as the defense around the line was tightened.


    "Move! Move!" A voice screamed, urging the line to move faster.


    At the side, a group of people stood with solemn expressions. Everyone that saw their expression doesn''t dare to look at it twice.


    ''What''s our next course of action.'' Susan asked.


    ''I don''t know. I''m still working on it.'' Justin responded.


    Boom!


    The tunnel shook as a loud screeching echoed throughout the tunnel. Fear gripped the hearts of the people as everyone wondered what the hell could make such a sound.


    As the line moves further deep into the tunnel. Justin and the others breathe a sigh of relief as they look in the opposite direction.


    "We''re not fighting to kill the monster but to dy them," Justin said slowly.


    Grandpa Philip and Sergio looked at each other without uttering a word. Among the group that waited behind, only three people knew what they were up against and not to establish fear in the hearts of others.


    After a couple of seconds, an ominous presence filled the tunnel, almost choking the people.


    Everyone gripped their weapons as they waited patiently for whatever wasing.


    *****


    AN: Please support this book with your Golden Ticket for more chapters.

 Chapter 132 Insectoid Battle 1

    *****


    Please, I''m sorry if you see any repeated chapters. All of my chapters have been mixed together. I''m crying right now. Don''t know what to do?


    ****


    "As everyone is being taken care of" A voice asked.


    The crowd nodded.


    "Well done Vera." Chloe smiled at the timiddy.


    Though Vera hasn''t evolved, her medical skill was not bad. In a couple of minutes, she had attended to all the injured people carefully.


    Now, no one is at the death door. Chloe was relieved. She looked at the people and smiled.


    ''With more people, the better the chance of survival.'' She thought.


    "I''m freaking tired." Nasirined, appearing at Chloe''s north.


    "Are you done?" Chloe asked.


    Nasir nodded. "This shelter should be enough for the time being. The structure is quite good. And besides, some of the building faculties are still working."


    "That''s nice to hear. How''s Nika."


    "He should be up in the next two days or so." He shrugged. "What happened earlier? I heard a noiseing from here."


    "Ignore it." She waves her hand to dismiss the conversation.


    "Why have they not returned?" She murmured.


    "I''m also surprised. Is it possible for something to have¡ª"


    "No!" Chloe interrupted.


    Why would the Irondy have such an expression?


    These are the thoughts that fly to the mind of the people. However, no one dares to question the irondy. The unwanted silence reigns amid the room, throwing everyone into their thoughts.


    Suddenly, Lady Mata stood up. Her face is devoid of any emotion. At once, everyone stood when they saw this. Holding their breath, they stare at her, expecting.


    "Lockdown Thango. Prepare for war."


    In district 13, Starlight Genesis Headquarters. A group of people sat around a table in a clean white room. The number of people in the room was less than 6. However, each of them held a substantial power in Starlight Genesis and Vulture. These people are Arce, Jimena, Renata, Mora, Jojo.


    "I''ve heard a lot about you?" Jimena turned to Renata and asked, breaking the silence.


    Hmm!


    Renata raised her brow and looked at Jimena''s smiling face. "Really!?" She couldn''t believe what she just heard. Though, none of them knew their ranks in Starlight Genesis. Still yet, the hidden superiority would exhibit itself one way or the other. Renata was a little aware of Jimena''s office in the organization. And she knew what that office meant. Now, listen to someone like her telling her this¡­ Dumbfounded.


    "Of course." The smile on Jimena''s face broadened, showing her little white teeth. "You''re always in the media with that poker face." Sheughed, trying to imitate Renata''s expression. Seeing this, everyone in the roomughed while Renata didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Whatever she wanted to say stuck in her throat. When she saw the gaze of everyone on her. She made a dryugh, raising the brows of others. Seeing this, she cleared her throat quickly and said.  "I''m quite surprised. I don''t know if you watch me on Tv¡­ People like you shouldn''t¡­"


    "Don''t say that." Jimena interrupted. "We''re all working for the same organization. So we shouldn''t think like that. Besides, I can''t stop myself to watch the Tv. You know when we join the organization. It''s nothing like that. But now¡­" she turned her face and stared nkly at the open space.


    The room descended into an awkward silence for a couple of seconds before Jimena broke the silence with a shortugh. "Sorry about that. I''m still surprised at how far we''vee. Right, brother?" She looked at her brother.<sub> </sub>


    "Yeah. Who would have thought everything would sail smoothly. It is beyond ourprehension. We''re grateful for themander." Arce added, looking at the face of others.


    "What you said is true. But I hope every one of us will try our best for the organization." Jojo announced out of the blue. The expressionless face and the powerful auraing from her scared both Renata and Mora. They haven''t seen this woman before and are oblivious to her office. However, with her physique and bearing. It wasn''t difficult to infer her role. Only Arce and Jimena remain calm even a slight smile appears on their face when they see the weariness in Mora and Renata''s faces.


    "Because none of you knew what themander had been through to attain where the organization is today." Jojo looked at the faces of others and held the hilt of her sword belt to her waist. Immediately, the temperature of the room dropped, rendering the venttion system useless. The calm expression on both Arce and Jimena disappeared, looking at Jojo with slight apprehension.


    "People think highly of them when they reach a powerful height in an organization. Like you four. No matter how powerful you are now or in the future. Let this stuck in your head. You''re still miles apart from themander. And in your entire lifetime, you can never close the gap. I dare say the gap would continue to increase¡­" Jojo removed her hand from the hilt of the sword, crossing one leg over the others, and rxed her back on the chair.


    Unknowingly, a bead of sweat had umted on the forehead of the others. When the temperature returned to normal, they looked at each other''s faces and took a sigh of relief. Now, Mora and Renata were assured never to provoke this woman. Each of them wiped the sweats off their forehead and averted their gaze from Jojo lost in their thoughts.


    Swiss!


    The door opened automatically and a young man in blue entered without making a sound. He looked at the expression of four of the people and chuckled inside. He sat on the primary seat and cleared his throat. Hmm!


    All eyes fell on Emma. They rolled their eyes, wondering when he entered. Meanwhile, a particr person didn''t have any change in her expression. That''s Jojo. She knew when Emma entered and wanted to salute but was stopped by him.


    "Do you get to know each other?" Emma asked. His voice was in, making it difficult for people to discern his emotion. Immediately, Jojo sat up straight and looked at Emma. Though she couldn''t see Emma''s face. That doesn''t deter her from staring straight at the helmet.


    "Yeah. We''ve learned one or two things about each other." Mora managed to say with a forceful smile. He looked at Jojo with the corners of his and averted it immediately when he saw her looking at him.


    "Good. I won''t waste your precious time." Emma paused and looked at the face of the five before continuing "You five held the most powerful office in Starlight Genesis. After me, you''ve had Zeus and then Amanda. Apart from us three. You''re next. Starlight Genesis is growing at an extreme speed. And moving at extreme speed requires good coordination not to crash."


    Emma stopped and let them digest the information. Some of them had the idea of who Zeus was. But Amanda. They couldn''t wrap their arms against it. Who was she? They thought quietly in their mind. But found no answer. Only Renata was aware of Amanda. And this surprised her when she knew how powerful she was. And if someone like her could be disciplined. Then what were they? She nced at Jojo and the previous word echoed in her mind and she sighed.


    Jojo however, didn''t think about it. whoever that was above them had the power to be above them. Nothing more. Nothing less. The thing that wouldn''t change was the respect he had for Emma. They have been into a life and death situation together and she knew it could depend on this young man. Perhaps she could show them more world. Thinking of another world, a slight smile appeared on her face briefly but disappeared immediately.


    "Now, why I called you was not for us to get together or tell you the power structure of Starlight Genesis. But be prepared."


    Prepared for what?


    "Everyone of you knows how Vulture was previously."


    They nodded.


    "Butpared to now. No one would see Vulture now and wouldn''t want to eat from the big pile. Thango was a waste continent while Vulture was the home of all waste. If those people that abandon Thango saw the new Vulture. What do you think?"


    Everyone in the room took a deep breath. They have long forgotten how cruel the world operates since the arrival of Starlight Genesis. But now, they realized everything was going to be as easy as they thought. Perhaps, they hope for a normal life that they subconsciously erase the threat of the world. And that was Na?ve.


    "Recently, I eradicated the mole of the powerful maggot despite the false hope. PAR, was killed by me. I expect some quick retaliation from these people. However, it didn''t happen as I thought. But now, they areing."


    "Vulture is the base of Starlight Genesis. Starlight Genesis promises a better life. However, we''re not the savior of humanity. If anyone dares to destroy Starlight Genesis. Then¡­" Emma gave a shortugh.


    However, thatugh sends shivers to the core of everyone in the room. They took a deep breath to calm their trembling heart out and hide their nervousness. Jojo felt the pressure slightly and returned to their usual self. Yet, a fierce battling glow in her eyes. ''I haven''t tried my weapon on humans. Pleasee, let my sword drink human blood for the first time. Assholes.''


    "Vulture would be on lockdown from this moment. Arce and Jimena. Speed up those training sessions. Mora, every resource for the imminent war must be provided. While also you must find a solution on how our business will skyrocket during these periods. We will use these battles to announce our arrival to the world. So, I wouldn''t condone any loss." He looked at Renata.


    "Do you know what to do?"


    "Yes." Renata nodded. "I will handle the media and control of people in Vulture. Our technology must not leave Vulture during these. While also, theizens out there must know what we represent."


    "Good." A smile appeared on Emma''s face. He knew of all those people in front of him. Renata was the most intelligent of the group. He turned his head and looked at Jojo. "Captain Jojo."


    "Sir." Jojo stood at once and saluted.


    "We don''t soil ournd with blood. What do we do?"


    "We provide a mass grave for the enemy."

 Chapter 133 Fierce Battle With The Insectoids

    Every second felt like they were sitting on fire as a bead of hot sweat dripped from their foreheads. The heart-piercing sound grew louder every second.


    Those that were yet to see the Insectoid race were baffled and curious about them. But they held their curiosity in check as they fixed their gaze in a particr direction. Whateveres in that direction would decide their future.


    After what looked like forever, two long tendrils appeared at the corner of the tunnel. It twitched twice, swaying with the gentle wind.  It retreated into the dark tunnel and appeared again.


    Seeing the two bizarre tendrils, everyone held their breath as they waited patiently. Waiting for what was behind the tunnel.


    A ghostly sound echoed slowly from the end of the tunnel as a monster appeared slowly from the end of the tunnel.


    It had a snake head, a cat body with scales, two short legs, and a long brown tail.


    Its onion-color head had a hue of yellow, single eye,ced with green and white stripes. Its cat''s body was covered in shiny ck scales while its short legs were the same as its head.


    Opening its mouth, three-meter-long fangs shot out with the poisonous liquid. Its eyes rolled from one corner of its socket to another watching the group of people in front of it silently.


    Mullen watched the strange-looking monster in trepidation as he swallowed the lumps in his throat. He looked at Howard''s face and it was ashen.


    Sergio nced at his men as his heart raced. The look he saw almost frightened him over the strange monster that was right in front of him.


    He opened his mouth to speak but the word stuck in his throat when a couple of screeches came from the tunnel.


    Hundreds of Insectoids appeared as they have different animal parts. Some were reptile-like, while others were abination of species of animals. Some were giant insects with a strong carapace.


    On the wall, a series of monsters with eight tentacles, three eyes, and two tendrils on their head, crept forward slowly.


    "Remember, this is not a fight to kill all the Insectoid race. But to dy them." Justin said slowly as his weapon came out of his arms.


    "Your highness, I don''t mean to question your -- authority. But how long are we going to dy them since our destination has beenpromised? What are we doing?" Sergio whispered but everyone could hear his voice.


    Everyone perked their ears as they waited quietly for his response. Justin waited for a couple of seconds as his eyes fixed on the continuous increase of Insectoid.


    Now, the tunnel was crawling with dozens of different species of Insectoid, making different strange sounds. The Insectoid fixed their eyes on the humans in front without moving.


    No one knew why they didn''t attack. But with the look of things, something was not simple as it seems on the surface and that was what caught Justin''s attention.


    Those that were waiting for his response were getting impatient and couldn''t help but wonder what was going on in Justin''s head.


    ''These monsters are not like the usual beast we have been fighting. They seem to be coordinated by something.'' Justin thought as he expanded his perception to the limit.


    He knit his brow as he saw hundreds of Insectoids with his perception. Everywhere was crawling with them as they continued to pour into the tunnel.


    ''How could there be this many?'' He thought in panic.


    Seeing the continuous stream of Insectoid frightened him as he was lost on what to do. They couldn''t climb to the surface and couldn''t stay in the tunnel.


    ''With the Insectoid on our neck. Going to the next bunker location is out of the question.'' His thoughts spiral from one problem to another but everything leads to a dead end.


    Unknown to him, his expression changed on every bit of thought that proved futile. While Susan witnessed all the changes in his expression.


    She opened her mouth but closed it slowly as she was lost on what to say in their current situation.


    Screech!


    A powerful scream shook everyone from their thoughts as the massive wave of Insectoids pounced on them.


    Screech.


    Howl


    Hiss


    Thebination of different sound species of Insectoid makes the men''s skulls scalped and their muscles tightened. They were less than fifty while the Insectoid were endless.


    Can we survive this?


    This thought appeared in the mind of everyone as they took a battle stance. Justin and Susan stood in front of the line while those in their Circle who had been suppressed to the First Circle were behind them. Lastly, the threaded people, which was the majority, took thest line.


    When the Insectoid was only a couple of feet from them. Justin took a deep breath and said.


    "Watch each other back and don''t hesitate to call for help"


    Whoosh!


    His weapon disappeared from his presence, leaving a trail of golden line behind as appeared in front of the Insectoid race.


    Boom!


    Dozens of Insectoid were sent flying as they crashed into the tunnel, shaking the tunnel vehemently. Watching the death of their fallenrade, the Insectoid screamed as they furiously rushed toward their target.


    Swiss! Swiss!


    Dozens of spikes came out from the Insectoid as they covered the group leaving no room for a maneuverer.<sub> </sub>


    Justin didn''t dilly dally, he controlled his weapon to create a forcefield in front of the group.


    Bang! Bang!


    The spike hit the sound barrier and bounced back. When men behind the barrier saw the numerous spikes from their enemies. They suck in cold breath.


    Most of them didn''t see the spikeing and couldn''t but shiver when they thought about what would have happened if Justin didn''t shield them.


    "Lightning world" Susan''s whip faced forward as a powerful bolt of lightning came out of her whip.


    Bang!


    The insecticide crawling on the tunnel ceiling was charred into smoke and sent flying. Justin removed the buried when he noticed the Insectoid was almost crawling all over them and attacked the most crowded part.


    Boom!


    A couple of Insectoids were killed but in the ocean of insectoids. Their death means nothing.


    Justin and Susan work in perfect sync as they try to push the Insectoid back without using their core power.


    Watching the devastating power from the two most powerful people in the camp. The men were shocked but a hint of hope appeared deep in their minds.


    In a couple of minutes, the pile of Insectoid dead bodies makes a small mountain as various fluids gush out of their bodies, forming a small stream, flowing toward Justin''s group.


    With both their long-range attacks, the Insectoid tried various ways to get closer to Justin and Susan but it was for nuts. Those with a long-range attack, attack Justin''s group but are shielded by Justin.


    Screech!


    The three meters snake head and cat body Insectoid came forward from the back of the Insectoid and stared intently with its single on both Justin and Susan.


    Suddenly, it made another cry. But this cry was different from the previous ones. Hearing the sound, Justin knit his brow and looked at the monster that made the sound.


    "Merab, kill that monster." Justin''s voice entered Merab''s ear.


    Merab didn''t need to be told. She knew which monster needed to be killed. Her ck bow appeared in her hand with a golden arrow.


    She locked on to her target as she controlled her breath, waiting for the right moment. Suddenly, the tunnel shook followed by a massive sound.


    "Take it out now," Justin said with a solemn tone.


    ''Stay put and let me kill you.'' Merab cried in her heart as the target moved its head every second.


    Both sides reach a delicate bnce as they stop attacking each other. They stood as if waiting for something while Justin''s group was waiting for Merab to take the shot.


    A five-meter-tall monster appeared at the back of the Insectoid with three eyes. The new arrival had a bear body with an antler on its head. It looked at the snake-cat Insectoid for a moment before it turned to look at Justin''s group.


    Hiss!


    A sound came from the snake-cat monster and the bear pushed the smaller Insectoid on its path away as it rushed toward its target.


    Whoosh!


    Meanwhile, Merab had been waiting for an opportunity to take down her target but the brief dy in her target action gave her the room to release her arrow.


    The arrow appeared in front of the snake-cat monster like a phantom and pierced its brain.


    Hiss!


    Mew!


    It made two heart-wrenching sounds as it was sent flying toward the iing bear.  Suddenly, a blue carapace appeared around the bear.


    Bang!


    The snake-cat bounced off its body like it was nothing and continued.  From the back, more bears with antlers appeared and followed the leading bear antler.


    Immediately, all the Insectoids rushed toward Justin''s group as if they were steroids. The tunnel shook continuously with various attacksing from the Insectoid.


    However, Justin''s sound barrier was unbreakable. While Susan serum her ruthless killing.


    "Take down the bear with antler"


    Whoosh!


    The golden arrow appeared in front of the bear as it tried to pierce its forehead.


    *****


    AN: Please support this book with your Golden Ticket for more chapters.

 Chapter 134 Please, Dont Open It. Repeated Chapter

    *****


    Please don''t read repeated chapter


    *******


    Every second felt like they were sitting on fire as a bead of hot sweat dripped from their foreheads. The heart-piercing sound grew louder every second.


    Those that were yet to see the Insectoid race were baffled and curious about them. But they held their curiosity in check as they fixed their gaze in a particr direction. Whateveres in that direction would decide their future.


    After what looked like forever, two long tendrils appeared at the corner of the tunnel. It twitched twice, swaying with the gentle wind.  It retreated into the dark tunnel and appeared again.


    Seeing the two bizarre tendrils, everyone held their breath as they waited patiently. Waiting for what was behind the tunnel.


    A ghostly sound echoed slowly from the end of the tunnel as a monster appeared slowly from the end of the tunnel.


    It had a snake head, a cat body with scales, two short legs, and a long brown tail.


    Its onion-color head had a hue of yellow, single eye,ced with green and white stripes. Its cat''s body was covered in shiny ck scales while its short legs were the same as its head.


    Opening its mouth, three-meter-long fangs shot out with the poisonous liquid. Its eyes rolled from one corner of its socket to another watching the group of people in front of it silently.


    Mullen watched the strange-looking monster in trepidation as he swallowed the lumps in his throat. He looked at Howard''s face and it was ashen.


    Sergio nced at his men as his heart raced. The look he saw almost frightened him over the strange monster that was right in front of him.


    He opened his mouth to speak but the word stuck in his throat when a couple of screeches came from the tunnel.


    Hundreds of Insectoids appeared as they have different animal parts. Some were reptile-like, while others were abination of species of animals. Some were giant insects with a strong carapace.


    On the wall, a series of monsters with eight tentacles, three eyes, and two tendrils on their head, crept forward slowly.


    "Remember, this is not a fight to kill all the Insectoid race. But to dy them." Justin said slowly as his weapon came out of his arms.


    "Your highness, I don''t mean to question your -- authority. But how long are we going to dy them since our destination has beenpromised? What are we doing?" Sergio whispered but everyone could hear his voice.


    Everyone perked their ears as they waited quietly for his response. Justin waited for a couple of seconds as his eyes fixed on the continuous increase of Insectoid.


    Now, the tunnel was crawling with dozens of different species of Insectoid, making different strange sounds. The Insectoid fixed their eyes on the humans in front without moving.


    No one knew why they didn''t attack. But with the look of things, something was not simple as it seems on the surface and that was what caught Justin''s attention.


    Those that were waiting for his response were getting impatient and couldn''t help but wonder what was going on in Justin''s head.


    ''These monsters are not like the usual beast we have been fighting. They seem to be coordinated by something.'' Justin thought as he expanded his perception to the limit.


    He knit his brow as he saw hundreds of Insectoids with his perception. Everywhere was crawling with them as they continued to pour into the tunnel.


    ''How could there be this many?'' He thought in panic.


    Seeing the continuous stream of Insectoid frightened him as he was lost on what to do. They couldn''t climb to the surface and couldn''t stay in the tunnel.


    ''With the Insectoid on our neck. Going to the next bunker location is out of the question.'' His thoughts spiral from one problem to another but everything leads to a dead end.


    Unknown to him, his expression changed on every bit of thought that proved futile. While Susan witnessed all the changes in his expression.


    She opened her mouth but closed it slowly as she was lost on what to say in their current situation.


    Screech!


    A powerful scream shook everyone from their thoughts as the massive wave of Insectoids pounced on them.


    Screech.


    Howl


    Hiss


    Thebination of different sound species of Insectoid makes the men''s skulls scalped and their muscles tightened. They were less than fifty while the Insectoid were endless.


    Can we survive this?


    This thought appeared in the mind of everyone as they took a battle stance. Justin and Susan stood in front of the line while those in their Circle who had been suppressed to the First Circle were behind them. Lastly, the threaded people, which was the majority, took thest line.


    When the Insectoid was only a couple of feet from them. Justin took a deep breath and said.


    "Watch each other back and don''t hesitate to call for help"


    Whoosh!


    His weapon disappeared from his presence, leaving a trail of golden line behind as appeared in front of the Insectoid race.


    Boom!


    Dozens of Insectoid were sent flying as they crashed into the tunnel, shaking the tunnel vehemently. Watching the death of their fallenrade, the Insectoid screamed as they furiously rushed toward their target.<sub> </sub>


    Swiss! Swiss!


    Dozens of spikes came out from the Insectoid as they covered the group leaving no room for a maneuverer.


    Justin didn''t dilly dally, he controlled his weapon to create a forcefield in front of the group.


    Bang! Bang!


    The spike hit the sound barrier and bounced back. When men behind the barrier saw the numerous spikes from their enemies. They suck in cold breath.


    Most of them didn''t see the spikeing and couldn''t but shiver when they thought about what would have happened if Justin didn''t shield them.


    "Lightning world" Susan''s whip faced forward as a powerful bolt of lightning came out of her whip.


    Bang!


    The insecticide crawling on the tunnel ceiling was charred into smoke and sent flying. Justin removed the buried when he noticed the Insectoid was almost crawling all over them and attacked the most crowded part.


    Boom!


    A couple of Insectoids were killed but in the ocean of insectoids. Their death means nothing.


    Justin and Susan work in perfect sync as they try to push the Insectoid back without using their core power.


    Watching the devastating power from the two most powerful people in the camp. The men were shocked but a hint of hope appeared deep in their minds.


    In a couple of minutes, the pile of Insectoid dead bodies makes a small mountain as various fluids gush out of their bodies, forming a small stream, flowing toward Justin''s group.


    With both their long-range attacks, the Insectoid tried various ways to get closer to Justin and Susan but it was for nuts. Those with a long-range attack, attack Justin''s group but are shielded by Justin.


    Screech!


    The three meters snake head and cat body Insectoid came forward from the back of the Insectoid and stared intently with its single on both Justin and Susan.


    Suddenly, it made another cry. But this cry was different from the previous ones. Hearing the sound, Justin knit his brow and looked at the monster that made the sound.


    "Merab, kill that monster." Justin''s voice entered Merab''s ear.


    Merab didn''t need to be told. She knew which monster needed to be killed. Her ck bow appeared in her hand with a golden arrow.


    She locked on to her target as she controlled her breath, waiting for the right moment. Suddenly, the tunnel shook followed by a massive sound.


    "Take it out now," Justin said with a solemn tone.


    ''Stay put and let me kill you.'' Merab cried in her heart as the target moved its head every second.


    Both sides reach a delicate bnce as they stop attacking each other. They stood as if waiting for something while Justin''s group was waiting for Merab to take the shot.


    A five-meter-tall monster appeared at the back of the Insectoid with three eyes. The new arrival had a bear body with an antler on its head. It looked at the snake-cat Insectoid for a moment before it turned to look at Justin''s group.


    Hiss!


    A sound came from the snake-cat monster and the bear pushed the smaller Insectoid on its path away as it rushed toward its target.


    Whoosh!


    Meanwhile, Merab had been waiting for an opportunity to take down her target but the brief dy in her target action gave her the room to release her arrow.


    The arrow appeared in front of the snake-cat monster like a phantom and pierced its brain.


    Hiss!


    Mew!


    It made two heart-wrenching sounds as it was sent flying toward the iing bear.  Suddenly, a blue carapace appeared around the bear.


    Bang!


    The snake-cat bounced off its body like it was nothing and continued.  From the back, more bears with antlers appeared and followed the leading bear antler.


    Immediately, all the Insectoids rushed toward Justin''s group as if they were steroids. The tunnel shook continuously with various attacksing from the Insectoid.


    However, Justin''s sound barrier was unbreakable. While Susan serum her ruthless killing.


    "Take down the bear with antler"


    Whoosh!


    The golden arrow appeared in front of the bear as it tried to pierce its forehead.


    *****


    AN: Please support this book with your Golden Ticket for more chapters.

 Chapter 135 Eden

    Bang!


    The arrow bounced off when it collided with a strong carapace, sending a powerful shortwave to the surroundings.


    Howl!


    Seeing this, the bear growled in annoyance as it increased its speed, crushing everything on its path.


    Justin rushed forward to meet the iing bear while his voice trailed behind.


    "Be careful of the spikes and try to avoid being swarmed by them."


    Bang!


    Justin rings the bear and it tumbles back. The bear carapace had a massive dent on the head. It shook its head trying to regain its bearing.  However, Justin didn''t give it a chance to recover when another powerful attack hit its body.


    Crash!


    The bear crashed into the iing bears and its carapace shattered into pieces. A ghastly injury appeared on its chest as blood gushed out.


    Howl!


    All the bears cried in annoyance. A silver light appeared around the bears as they rushed toward Justin.


    While the battle at the back had taken another turn.  couldn''t push the Insectoid back as she could only focus on one point while the other group took another side.


    Merab stood at the back of the group as she rendered support now and then.


    Bang!


    A bear receives Justin''s powerful attack without taking a step back as the silver light shines brightly. It growled as it showed its sharp long teeth. The other bear with antler appears beside the leading bear as they snare before they attack him.


    Though Justin was surrounded by Insectoids, none of them attack as they focus their attack on Susan and others.


    Seeing the group of antler bears, his three golden circles appeared on his head and he muttered.


    "Sound Annihtion"


    His ring moves swiftly as they produce a golden arc before colliding with the antler bears.


    Boom!


    The powerful attack of a third circle existence wasn''t something an ordinary Insectoid could withstand.


    Everything in the range of attack was turned smithereens. The tunnel shook and a powerful vibration spread throughout the tunnel and to the surface.


    On the surface, an ocean of Insectoids swarms everywhere. They destroyed everything as some were busy digging a   big hole into the crust of the earth.


    Up in the sky, various aerial beasts swarm back and forth. The extreme rain of ice didn''t have any effect on them at all.


    But when they noticed the powerful shortwave that came from the underground. A 5-meter tall centipede with a length of 12 meters made a strange sound as every Insectoids in the surrounding area froze on their spots.


    The giant centipede moved its multiple legs slowly but its speed wasn''t any slower.


    ? It appeared at the top of the vibration and swung one of its legs.


    Boom!


    Its leg hit the solid ground and it turned to butter under its attack. The ground turned into rubles as a deep tunnel appeared.


    The two big eyes of the centipede twitched as it saw the dead bodies of its followers.


    It turned its head to another location and looked at another Insectoid. It made a strange sound and a massive ant walked toward the centipede.


    Though the ant was as massive as the giant centipede. Its height and length elude the other Insectoid in the surroundings.


    The two massive Insectoids made a strange sound to one another and the massive centipede sent the ant flying with one of its legs.


    Kree!


    The ant''s deafening sound echoed throughout the environment as the piercer cry made the other Insectoid shiver.


    The ant rolled it back and got on its feet. It looked at the giant centipede for a moment before it turned and left. Albeit its direction was toward the hole leading to the tunnel where various Insectoids were pouring inside.


    The ant gave a cry and those Insectoids rushing inside the tunnel halted and retreated. It gave another cry and a group of massive insect-like termites came from behind. Two long antennae swing back and forth on their heads.


    The huge termites rushed into the hole however the hole couldn''t contain their massive body. But a swing from their leg paved the way for them.


    The termite rushed into the holes as sharp legs destroyed everything on their path.


    Meanwhile, Justin was experiencing something magical. A golden rune appeared on his forehead and his green hazel eyes flickered with the same rune on his forehead.


    ___Nightmare Level up Condition Met__


    Ability Level up: Sound and Vibration. (Ability can now influence the metaphysical of any being or object.)


    Skills: Atomic Vibration; Draconian Roar. Silent Piercer; Origin zero.


    Stats => Dexterity: 40


    All skills have leveled up.


    Nightmare suppression has no effect on you.


    ____


    Seeing the sudden notification, Justin was baffled for a moment. He blinked his eyes twice before he recovered from his initial shock. Just when he thought everything was over, he received another one.


    ___Circle Level Up___


    Fourth Circle => Fifth Circle (Max)


    Note: You have reached the maximum circle to be created by a mortal. To know the next realm. You must prove yourself worthy.


    ____<sub> </sub>


    The heavenly blessing pierced the sky and fell directly on Justin''s head. The deadly cold disappointed into thin air while the Insectoid was turned into smithereens.


    At the back, everyone stopped their fight and fixed their gaze on him. They held their breath as they forgot to blink.


    Susan bit the corner of her eyes as various thoughts ran through her mind. ''Why is everything about him not following the conventional method?'' She cried in her heart.


    Meanwhile, Justin was busy directing the information that appeared in front of him.


    ''What doesn''t mean I need to prove myself worthy.'' With that thought, his conciseness was pulled into a trance.


    He appeared on a ne filled with bones and a river of blood. The sky was covered in fire while the air reeked of sulfur.


    "Why am I here again?" he muttered in panic.


    The millions of bones and an endless river of blood made his skull scalped and his breath quickened.


    "Find Eden" An emotionless voice whispered directly into his ear.


    "E-den" he stuttered as he took a step back.


    The sudden voice frightened him. But a loud crash of a skull made him jump. He looked down and noticed he was walking on a mountain of skulls.


    "I don''t like this ce. I don''t like it all." He muttered with a trembling tooth.


    "Find Eden," The voice said once again.


    Justin inhaled and exhaled deeply as he tried to calm his racing heart. After a couple of seconds, he managed to ask the bungling question in his heart.


    "Why should I find Eden?"


    "Last Hope"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Your survivaly in there¡­ Time is ticking¡­ running out"


    Justin''s chest was moving up and down. He didn''t know why this strange voice was telling him all this. But deep within his soul. He knew what this voice was telling was the truth.


    "Where can I find this Eden?" He asked quickly.


    "Find it"


    "I don''t ¡ª" His voice was interrupted as he was sent out into the strange world.


    Swiss!


    A sudden wind blew on his face as he opened his eyes slowly. Unknown to him, his back was drenched in cold sweats.


    "Eden" He muttered in a daze.


    "Are you ok?" Susan asked as she raised her voice.


    Justin raised his brow and he looked deep into her deep purple eyes. He exhaled slowly and said.


    "I''m fine." He looked at the face of the people around and saw their puzzlement but chose to ignore it.


    Boom! Boom!


    A powerful shortwave came from the distance apanied by a powerful attack.


    ___Blood Sucking Ants.___


    Race: Insectoid


    Grade: 2


    Tier: 4


    Ability: Blood Maniption.


    ____


    Though the Blood Sucking ants haven''t arrived. Justin saw their stats and creased his brow as his blood boiled slightly. However, when he looked at the faces of the people around him. Their faces were pale and some puked out a lot of blood.


    "W-What type of attack is that?" Susan asked with a trembling as she licked the blood at the corner of her lips.


    "You don''t need to know," Justin said with a solemn voice.


    "Let''s retreat." Hemanded.


    Immediately, Justin led the group deep into the tunnel. Just as they left their previous location, the blood-sucking ant appeared on the location and sniffed the blood on the ground.


    They made some strange sounds to each other before they moved their massive bodies toward Justin and his group direction.


    ''Are you ok? I''m sorry I couldn''t join you in the battle.'' Kira''s voice echoed in Susan and Justin''s heads.


    Susan and Justin looked at each but didn''t utter a word. Justin responded with a calm voice.


    ''How''s your injury?''


    ''Good. In a couple of hours, I should be on my feet.'' She replied in tion.


    ''Take your time and rest. We are alreadying back.''


    ''That''s good to hear. The people are getting scared of not seeing the powerful men among them. While Nasir shenanigans have no end.'' She chuckled.


    ''I expect nothing less.''


    ''Yeah¡­ Only such a person can handle these insane people.'' She giggled.


    *****


    AN: Please support this book with your Golden Ticket for more chapters.

 Chapter 136 Going To The Trainyard

    "Will you all keep quiet and listen!" Nasir''s cold voice reverberated throughout the tunnel.


    For a couple of seconds, the crowd was quiet as they fixed their gaze on him. Seeing that the situation was under control, Nasir breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I understand how you feel but we must keep on moving forward. I believe you don''t want to be a burden to those people that stood to defend us." He said slowly.


    "We know all that. But we aren''t sure if they are still alive or not. What we are worried about is if we were to meet a powerful beast ahead. What would we do when we have no one to defend us." A middle-aged man said among the crowd.


    "You don''t have to care about that. There are enough defense squads to secure us¡­ if any we meet any beast or zombies." Nasir responded.


    "But¡ª" Before another person could refuse his im. Nasir interrupted him.


    "That''s enough. Let''s continued to move." He was getting annoyed by their continuous nagging.


    The crowd grumbled but continued to move forward. They all knew how crazy Nasir was when pushed to the wall.


    Suddenly, the group heard the continuous sound of footsteps from their back. Immediately, the defense team at the back grip their weapon tightly as their breath quickened.


    A group of people came from the end of the tunnel in arge stride. But what osted them was the deafening sound of bullets.


    Before the bullet could hit the iing people. A powerful force field appeared in front of the group, defending against the bullets as their faces darkened.


    When the nervous defense team saw the faces of the new arrival. Their hearts almost jumped out of their chest. They trembled as a bead of sweat dripped from their forehead.


    The situation of the camp had been on the line for the past couple of hours. With the departure of the powerful people among them. The defense team was under a lot of pressure.


    "W-e are¡­ S-sorry your Majesty" The leader of the squad stuttered as his lips trembled. His leg was hitting each other as he found it difficult to maintain his standing under the cold gaze of the people in front of him.


    Justin looked at the leader of the squad for a moment before he ignored him and continued to move forward.


    The defense team didn''t recover after the group left until the line was moved forward for a couple of minutes.


    The pressure thates from Justin''s gaze was so massive that it frightened them to the core. This wasn''t just a normal gaze. It was like they were standing in front of a powerful existence that could kill them with his breath.


    When the crowd saw their king and his men back into their midst. A shout of joy echoed. A radiant smile appeared on their faces as they breathed a sigh of relief.  The dreadful air hanging on top of their head disappeared into thin air.


    Justin arrived in front of the group but went directly to check on Kira and Nika. Kiray quietly on the cart as she watched the joyful faces of the people.


    ''The people are loving him every passing second. Who has expected this from the tyrant king.'' Kira thought as a chuckle escaped from her mouth.


    "How are you loin?" Justin asked calmly.


    "Good." A light smile appeared on Kira''s face as she looked at Justin''s handsome face.


    "Hmm. Hmm," he nodded as he held her hand and caressed it lightly.


    "I wille back to check on youter." He added.


    "No problem." She knew how dire the situation was. With this short visit; she knew she had a ce in his heart and that was enough.


    Justin made a quick visit to Nika before he returned to the head of the line. The crowd waited patiently as they looked at the leading figure in the camp as they were discussing among themselves.


    "We can''t continue to move without any obvious direction. We need a n." Justin said with a solemn tone.


    "Get the map" Hemanded.


    Quickly, the map was spread on the ground as the group looked at it with a pensive gaze. Every one of them knew time was not on their side but they were lost on what to do.


    It''s not like they can camp in the tunnel. Besides, the Insectoid was on their tails, leaving no room for discrepancy.


    "Where is our location?" Grandpa Philip asked, staring at the big map on the ground.


    "Here." Mack pointed to a thin brown line.


    "Is there anything that we could use to our advantage in this area?" Justin asked.


    The group looked at each other''s faces but none coulde up with something tangible. Suddenly, Chloe creased his brow as she looked at a particr location on the map.


    ''I don''t know if it may be of any help to our current situation.'' Chloe for a moment.


    "I think I know somewhere around here where we could at least defend ourselves." She said slowly.


    Immediately the face of the people brightened as they turned to look at Chloe, waiting for her to continue. Seeing their expectant gaze, her heart missed a beat as she panicked slightly.<sub> </sub>


    Clearing her throat. She fixed her gaze on Justin''s face.


    p "There is an old train station that has been turned into a train yard. We could use it as our temporary camp before wee up with a secure location." She said in one breath.</anda>


    Hearing this, the face of the people brightened as a radiant smile appeared on their faces. Quickly, they turned to Justin, waiting for his decision.


    Meanwhile, Mack stared at the map for a moment before he nodded.


    "Are you sure that?" Justin asked.


    Chloe looked at the map for a moment before he nodded.


    "I heard my grandfather say something about that," Mack added.


    Hearing Chloe and Mack''s confirmation, Justin nodded. They couldn''t afford to waste their precious chasing ghost.


    "Sergio and Susan, guard the back while the others should maintain the line. We can''t afford to waste any more time." Justin said seriously.  He could feel the approaching Blood sucking ants and they couldn''t avoid the iing battle.


    With the Nightmare suppression removed from his body and level up. His perception covers arge area. With the power of his vibration ability. He felt the enormous vibrationing from the surface.


    ''We''re surrounded. Using the train yard as our temporary camp is a dead end. But what if we can find a train¡­'' His heart raced when he thought about this.


    ''To find Eden, we need to move. So camping in a fixed location is out of the option. The train is our only option. ''


    "Chloe, wait for a moment," Justin said.


    The group looked at her but didn''t utter a word as they rushed to their post. Suddenly, the deafening scream of the Blood Sucking Ants shook the tunnel.


    "What is that!"


    "I don''t know but I feel my blood going erratic. "


    "Not you alone. Mine also."


    The crowd shouted in panic. But when they saw the powerful people around them. Their panic reduced.


    "Move. Move quickly." Mack''s voice echoed in the tunnel.


    The crowd needed not to be told twice as they moved forward. Meanwhile, Chloe looked at Justin and rubbed her palm together in nervousness. Unknown to Justin, his increase in power and the pressure that came from his body made those with lower circles ufortable. But the people didn''t have the nerves to tell him.


    "Why are you sweating?" Justin asked.


    "Pressure from your body," Chloe said with some difficulty as her chest rose and fell.


    Hearing this, he creased his brow as he knew the problem. At once, he controlled his ability and the pressure disappeared. Albeit, he wondered why the others didn''t tell him this. But quickly he put it out of his mind.


    "What do you know about train engines?" Justin asked.


    Chloe blinked her eyes twice as she tried to register the question in her brain. She knew he wouldn''t joke with something like that in their current situation. So, he must have a n.


    "Why do you ask?" She asked.


    "Answer my question?" he said with a solemn tone.


    She sighed as she shook her head. "I have some knowledge about machinery but haven''t  touched anything about train engines."


    "Are you saying you can''t fix one if you find one?" He questioned


    "I don''t know," She exhaled.


    "This is not the time for you not to know. And if you don''t know, you must know now. With all the books we took from the school library; you are telling me there is nothing about it. Besides, with your ability, you should be able to pick a thing or two if you study it." Justin said, leaving no room for argument.


    Chloe widened her eyes as she stared at Justin, not understanding why he insisted on her fix a train. Besides, going to the train yard doesn''t mean they are going to find a functioning train.


    She sighed as she couldn''t refuse hismand. She returned to the line as her thought was in shambles.


    "Where should I start?" She murmured absentmindedly.


    *****


    AN: Please support this book with your Golden Ticket for more chapters.

 Chapter 137 Nothing Less

    Bang!


    The arrow bounced off when it collided with a strong carapace, sending a powerful shortwave to the surroundings.


    Howl!


    Seeing this, the bear growled in annoyance as it increased its speed, crushing everything on its path.


    Justin rushed forward to meet the iing bear while his voice trailed behind.


    "Be careful of the spikes and try to avoid being swarmed by them."


    Bang!


    Justin rings the bear and it tumbles back. The bear carapace had a massive dent on the head. It shook its head trying to regain its bearing.  However, Justin didn''t give it a chance to recover when another powerful attack hit its body.


    Crash!


    The bear crashed into the iing bears and its carapace shattered into pieces. A ghastly injury appeared on its chest as blood gushed out.


    Howl!


    All the bears cried in annoyance. A silver light appeared around the bears as they rushed toward Justin.


    While the battle at the back had taken another turn.  couldn''t push the Insectoid back as she could only focus on one point while the other group took another side.


    Merab stood at the back of the group as she rendered support now and then.


    Bang!


    A bear receives Justin''s powerful attack without taking a step back as the silver light shines brightly. It growled as it showed its sharp long teeth. The other bear with antler appears beside the leading bear as they snare before they attack him.


    Though Justin was surrounded by Insectoids, none of them attack as they focus their attack on Susan and others.


    Seeing the group of antler bears, his three golden circles appeared on his head and he muttered.


    "Sound Annihtion"


    His ring moves swiftly as they produce a golden arc before colliding with the antler bears.


    Boom!


    The powerful attack of a third circle existence wasn''t something an ordinary Insectoid could withstand.


    Everything in the range of attack was turned smithereens. The tunnel shook and a powerful vibration spread throughout the tunnel and to the surface.


    On the surface, an ocean of Insectoids swarms everywhere. They destroyed everything as some were busy digging a   big hole into the crust of the earth.


    Up in the sky, various aerial beasts swarm back and forth. The extreme rain of ice didn''t have any effect on them at all.


    But when they noticed the powerful shortwave that came from the underground. A 5-meter tall centipede with a length of 12 meters made a strange sound as every Insectoids in the surrounding area froze on their spots.


    The giant centipede moved its multiple legs slowly but its speed wasn''t any slower.


    It appeared at the top of the vibration and swung one of its legs.


    Boom!


    Its leg hit the solid ground and it turned to butter under its attack. The ground turned into rubles as a deep tunnel appeared.


    The two big eyes of the centipede twitched as it saw the dead bodies of its followers.


    It turned its head to another location and looked at another Insectoid. It made a strange sound and a massive ant walked toward the centipede.


    Though the ant was as massive as the giant centipede. Its height and length elude the other Insectoid in the surroundings.


    The two massive Insectoids made a strange sound to one another and the massive centipede sent the ant flying with one of its legs.


    Kree!


    The ant''s deafening sound echoed throughout the environment as the piercer cry made the other Insectoid shiver.


    The ant rolled it back and got on its feet. It looked at the giant centipede for a moment before it turned and left. Albeit its direction was toward the hole leading to the tunnel where various Insectoids were pouring inside.


    The ant gave a cry and those Insectoids rushing inside the tunnel halted and retreated. It gave another cry and a group of massive insect-like termites came from behind. Two long antennae swing back and forth on their heads.


    The huge termites rushed into the hole however the hole couldn''t contain their massive body. But a swing from their leg paved the way for them.


    The termite rushed into the holes as sharp legs destroyed everything on their path.


    Meanwhile, Justin was experiencing something magical. A golden rune appeared on his forehead and his green hazel eyes flickered with the same rune on his forehead.


    ___Nightmare Level up Condition Met__


    Ability Level up: Sound and Vibration. (Ability can now influence the metaphysical of any being or object.)


    Skills: Atomic Vibration; Draconian Roar. Silent Piercer; Origin zero.


    Stats => Dexterity: 40


    All skills have leveled up.


    Nightmare suppression has no effect on you.


    ____


    Seeing the sudden notification, Justin was baffled for a moment. He blinked his eyes twice before he recovered from his initial shock. Just when he thought everything was over, he received another one.


    ___Circle Level Up___


    Fourth Circle => Fifth Circle (Max)


    Note: You have reached the maximum circle to be created by a mortal. To know the next realm. You must prove yourself worthy.


    ____


    The heavenly blessing pierced the sky and fell directly on Justin''s head. The deadly cold disappointed into thin air while the Insectoid was turned into smithereens.<sub> </sub>


    At the back, everyone stopped their fight and fixed their gaze on him. They held their breath as they forgot to blink.


    Susan bit the corner of her eyes as various thoughts ran through her mind. ''Why is everything about him not following the conventional method?'' She cried in her heart.


    Meanwhile, Justin was busy directing the information that appeared in front of him.


    ''What doesn''t mean I need to prove myself worthy.'' With that thought, his conciseness was pulled into a trance.


    He appeared on a ne filled with bones and a river of blood. The sky was covered in fire while the air reeked of sulfur.


    "Why am I here again?" he muttered in panic.


    The millions of bones and an endless river of blood made his skull scalped and his breath quickened.


    "Find Eden" An emotionless voice whispered directly into his ear.


    "E-den" he stuttered as he took a step back.


    The sudden voice frightened him. But a loud crash of a skull made him jump. He looked down and noticed he was walking on a mountain of skulls.


    "I don''t like this ce. I don''t like it all." He muttered with a trembling tooth.


    "Find Eden," The voice said once again.


    Justin inhaled and exhaled deeply as he tried to calm his racing heart. After a couple of seconds, he managed to ask the bungling question in his heart.


    "Why should I find Eden?"


    "Last Hope"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Your survivaly in there¡­ Time is ticking¡­ running out"


    Justin''s chest was moving up and down. He didn''t know why this strange voice was telling him all this. But deep within his soul. He knew what this voice was telling was the truth.


    "Where can I find this Eden?" He asked quickly.


    "Find it"


    "I don''t ¡ª" His voice was interrupted as he was sent out into the strange world.


    Swiss!


    A sudden wind blew on his face as he opened his eyes slowly. Unknown to him, his back was drenched in cold sweats.


    "Eden" He muttered in a daze.


    "Are you ok?" Susan asked as she raised her voice.


    Justin raised his brow and he looked deep into her deep purple eyes. He exhaled slowly and said.


    "I''m fine." He looked at the face of the people around and saw their puzzlement but chose to ignore it.


    Boom! Boom!


    A powerful shortwave came from the distance apanied by a powerful attack.


    ___Blood Sucking Ants.___


    Race: Insectoid


    Grade: 2


    Tier: 4


    Ability: Blood Maniption.


    ____


    Though the Blood Sucking ants haven''t arrived. Justin saw their stats and creased his brow as his blood boiled slightly. However, when he looked at the faces of the people around him. Their faces were pale and some puked out a lot of blood.


    "W-What type of attack is that?" Susan asked with a trembling as she licked the blood at the corner of her lips.


    "You don''t need to know," Justin said with a solemn voice.


    "Let''s retreat." Hemanded.


    Immediately, Justin led the group deep into the tunnel. Just as they left their previous location, the blood-sucking ant appeared on the location and sniffed the blood on the ground.


    They made some strange sounds to each other before they moved their massive bodies toward Justin and his group direction.


    ''Are you ok? I''m sorry I couldn''t join you in the battle.'' Kira''s voice echoed in Susan and Justin''s heads.


    Susan and Justin looked at each but didn''t utter a word. Justin responded with a calm voice.


    ''How''s your injury?''


    ''Good. In a couple of hours, I should be on my feet.'' She replied in tion.


    ''Take your time and rest. We are alreadying back.''


    ''That''s good to hear. The people are getting scared of not seeing the powerful men among them. While Nasir shenanigans have no end.'' She chuckled.


    ''I expect nothing less.''


    ''Yeah¡­ Only such a person can handle these insane people.'' She giggled.


    *****


    AN: Please support this book with your Golden Ticket for more chapters.


    As of next month, we will begin the weekly mass release. Please I need your support.

 Chapter 138 Helpless Situation

    Justin led the group through the tunnel with the assistance of Mack. They rush forward in a light sprint. Those at the back realized how dire the situation was for them to be running.


    Boom!


    A deafening sound came from the back and debris and dust came from the tunnel ceiling. The crowd panicked as they urge their feet to move faster.


    "How long?" Justin asked.


    "A couple of hundred meters to the East," Mack said as he stared at the map seriously. His face was filled with beads of sweat.


    The crowd was panting as they tried to catch their breath. They wanted to take a short break but no one dared to say a word.


    Boom!


    Another deafening sound echoed from behind. But this time, it was closer than before. Those that wanted to rest before threw the thought out of their mind as they ran with all their might.


    Chloe panicked as she skimmed through one book to another. Her hand was trembling as she read the book. Vera who was standing beside her was confused and nervous when she saw Chloe''s behavior.


    "Miss Chloe¡­" Vera whispered.


    "Hmmm," Chloe answered without raising her head from the book.


    Seeing this, Vera creased her brow not sure of whether to ask what was on her mind or not. But the miserable cry that came from the back shook her heart to the core.


    "What are you searching for? I can help you search for it?" She said quickly.


    "Search for anything rting to a train engine among the pile of books." She answered absentmindedly.


    Vera froze for a moment not understanding the bizarre request. What could train engines do with their current situation? She thought but didn''t question her as she dug into the hundreds of books.


    Ah!


    Sergio''s miserable screams echoed in the tunnel, sending shivers to the heart of the people. Although the line of people was moving at their best speed. Yet, the battle was closing at a breathtaking speed.


    Justin creased his brow. He wanted to retreat to join the battle. But his instinct was telling him not to leave the forefront. He didn''t know what was ahead but he knew it wasn''t something ordinary people could handle.


    "We''re almost there," Mack shouted in happiness.


    Mack''s shout brought Justin out of his thoughts and he stared ahead. Albeit there was only darkness ahead. But the temperature in the tunnel was quite different from before.


    "The tunnel to our right will lead us directly there," Mack announced.


    Justin nodded as they took another tunnel to their left but only to be osted with darkness. Justin creased his brow but kept quiet.


    ''We need your help right now.'' Susan''s voice echoed in Justin''s head.


    ''Can you hold on for a couple of minutes?'' He asked.


    Justin didn''t receive a response for a couple of seconds and he began to worry.


    ''We will try¡­'' Susan''s tired voice finally echoed in his head.


    On hearing Susan''s tired voice, Justin realized the situation was not looking good. He wanted to rush back to save them but the danger ahead stopped him from leaving.


    He urges Mack and the others to move faster. Meanwhile, Mack was getting restless. They should already be seeing traces of railroad by now but nothing of such appeared. He stared at the map as a bead of sweat dripped on the map.


    ''We are already at the location, why is it not here?'' He thought in panic.


    Justin could sense his conflicted emotions and he asked. "What is the problem?"


    Mack looked at him bitterly and said slowly.


    "We are lost."


    Hmm!


    "What do you mean!?" Justin raises his voice by an octave. What the hell is happening? His thoughts were jumbled. The danger was approaching from behind and the people were on the brink of death and their only hope was the train yard. But now, they are lost.


    Lost!


    He shook his head not believing what was happening. He snatched the map from Mack''s hand and stared at it frankly. Everything was going wrong.


    Ah!


    Grandpa Philip''s miserable scream came from the back followed by Susan''s scream.


    "This is bad!" Nasir shivered as he looked in the direction of the scream. He couldn''t fathom what those people were passing through.


    He looked ahead and saw Justin staring at the map. He couldn''t sit still and rush forward.


    He arrived at the forefront and stared at Justin and then at Mack. What the hell is going on? Why are we not moving? He shouted in his mind. But after a few seconds, he could hold it anymore.


    "Mack, what is going on?" He asked.


    "Get me Chloe!" Justin shouted.


    Mack and Nasir looked at each other before Nasir rushed to call Chloe. Chloe rushed forward with nervousness as she stared at Justin.


    "We''ve arrived at the train yard location but it is nowhere to be found," Justin said with a solemn voice.<sub> </sub>


    Hmm?


    Nowhere to be found?


    She snatched the map from his hand and looked at it seriously. She adjusted her sses with trembling as a drop of tears dripped from her eyes. She was drenched in guilt. How could this be? How?


    She shouted in her mind. But she couldn''t find any reasonable answer.


    "Are we truly lost?" Justin asked. He couldn''t believe what was happening.


    Chloe raised her head from the map and looked at Justin''s face not knowing what to say. The situation was tense as no one could believe what was happening.


    Ah!


    Susan was panting seriously as a stream of blood dripped from the corner of her lips. Her long purple robe had been torn into pieces and her hair disheveled.


    A couple of feet from her were peopleying in a pool of blood. Among those people was Grandpa Philip. His poley beside him covered in blood. A chunk of muscle is scattered on the ground.


    Huh!


    Merab struggles to stand up with the help of her bow as she limps forward. A deep cut appeared from her corbone down to her waist.


    She looked at a couple of giant ants in front of them and shivered. This was the dangerous threat they faced so far. She couldn''t fathom the bizarre ability of the ants.


    She looked at Susan with appreciation. If not for sacrifice most of them would have long been dead. But when she thought about Sergio''s death she felt bitter.


    She looked in a certain direction and saw Sergio''s mutted body. His body munched into pieces as his innards'', and bones, scattered everywhere.


    She sighed bitterly and limped forward. To kill the Blood Sucking Ants. They sacrifice a lot.


    The massive dead body of the blood sucking ants gave an intimidating feeling though it was dead. While arge hole appeared above their hole.


    The deadly ice was falling through the space and the temperature was dropping rapidly.


    ''I need to move them quickly.'' She thought as she limped toward Susan.


    Kree!


    A deafening sound came from the distance and thentern eyes of  Blood Sucking Ants appeared from the distance.


    Seeing this, Merab took a couple of steps backward, her brain fuzzy. Her muscles tensed and her legs turned to jelly.


    "This can''t be happening. This can''t be happening!" She shouted in misery.


    They were all exhausted with gruesome injuries. She wanted to call for help but their she couldn''t leave those injured behind.


    Suddenly, Susan eyes twitched as she opened her eyes slowly. She felt the oppressive atmosphere and looked at the distant.


    When she saw the Blood Sucking Ants; she gnashed her teeth and wanted to stand but the ghastly injury on her chest gushed out blood and cry escaped from her lip.


    She fell back and shook her head. She looked around and shook her head. If Justin didn''t appear now. Everyone of them would be killed by the iing Blood Sucking Ants.


    ''We need you now'' She said through their soul link and lose consciousness.


    Seeing this, Merab panic and rushed to her side. She checks her pulse and found her she had only loose consciousness and sigh in relief.


    "I guess this would be our end." She thought and sat beside Susan.


    Boom!


    A deafening sound came from their back and the tunnel shook vehemently. Merab blinked her eyes twined and wondered what the hell was going on Justin side.


    However, when she saw the Blood sucking ants almost at their location. She sighed and forget about what the was happening on the other side.


    "It''s time to rest"


    "I guess this would be our end." She thought and sat beside Susan.


    Boom!


    A deafening sound came from their rear and the tunnel shook vehemently. Merab blinked her eyes twined and wondered what the hell was going on Justin side.


    However, when she saw the Blood sucking ants almost at their location. She sighed and forgot about what was happening on the other side.


    "It''s time to rest"


    *****


    AN: Thank you for your support in September.


    October Weekly Events.


    50 Golden Tickets: 1 chapter


    100 Golden Tickets: 3 Chapters.

 Chapter 139 Let See Who Last Longer

    Merab and Susan had given all the hope of surviving the impending doom. Only Justin could save them and with the look of things. His hand was currently full.


    As the Blood Sucking Ants were only a couple of feet from Merab and Susan. It swings on its legs toward the duo as its bigntern eyes burn fiercely.


    Boom!


    A deafening sound echoed beside Merab and Susan, sending a powerful vibration toward their faces. Their hair swayed backward and Merab''s eyes twitched.


    The pain she was expecting didn''te. After waiting for a couple of seconds, she couldn''t curb her curiosity. Although her heart was racing, filled with panic about what danger she may see. Yet, she still went ahead.


    What!


    Her mouth was ajar when she opened her mouth. She froze for a couple of minutes trying to register the scene in front of her.


    Two massive ants were mangled into meat paste as their carapace scattered everywhere. She exhaled and inhaled quickly and turned around to look at the course of all this.


    But she found no one. What is happening here? She cried in her heart. Suddenly, she noticed something. Grandpa Philip''s injured body had disappeared. Her muscles tightened as an unknowing fear crept into her heart.


    ''Did another powerful Insectoid appear again?'' Her head was getting confused.


    Suddenly, her ear picked a light footstep from behind. She knit her brow for a moment before she decided to close her eyes as she pretended to lose consciousness.


    "Get up. Time is not on our side for you to y dead." Justin''s calm echoed inside Merab''s ear.


    "So it was you¡­ You scare the hell out of me." Merab opened her eyes slowly andined.


    Justin chuckled as he arrived beside her. He stretched out his hand to assist her to stand up. She grabbed his hand and stood with some difficulty.


    "Do you need me to carry you?" he teased as he bent to carry the unconscious Susan.


    Merab snorted and turned to leave with the support of his bow. Seeing her miserable condition. He shook his head and carried her with one clean swoop.


    What!


    Merab screamed with her eyes. She didn''t believe what just happened. She struggled to get down from his shoulder but after a couple of tries, she gave up and blushed slightly.


    Kree! Kree!


    The furious sound of multiple Blood Sucking Ants echoed from their back. But Justin didn''t care. He knew the iing battle was inevitable. The only thing was to prepare.


    Although Justin was carrying two people, his movement wasn''t slow. He covered the distance in a blink of seconds.


    "What happened?" Merab screams from Justin''s back.


    "What does it look like?" He answered.


    "Is this part of the Insectoid?"


    "How can this be an Insectoid?" He shook his head as they passed through a huge hole in the tunnel.


    Previously, they were lost at this location but Chloe came up with a solution at the dying minute, saving the day. However, they encounter an Earth Devouring Worm. A Fourth Circle existence.  If he had left the front line for the rear battle. He can''t imagine the repercussions of his actions.


    It was when he killed the Earth Devouring Worm that he rush to the rear battle. Yet, he was a bitte. Though the death of Sergio pained him; there was nothing he could do.


    "What should I do now? Almost all the able fighters are injured or killed." He murmured as he appeared inside a bigger tunnel. Albeit the tunnel had multiple railways.


    The air was chilling as thick frost stuck to the wall of the tunnels. After walking a couple of minutes, he came out of the underground and arrived at the old train yard.


    This was a junkyard for trains and obsolete trains. There were many trains parked in the yard but a train stood out of them all. Its body was still a tad better than the others, besides, it was still on the rail. This was a new train that was sent to the yard recently. Probably three to five years.


    Justin didn''t go to the new train. He approaches an old train and before he opens the coach door, Nasir appears with a sigh of relief wrapped in multiple clothes to deter the deadly frost.


    "Wee your highness." Nasir gave a small bow.


    Justin nodded as he entered the coach. The coach was filled with people. However, most of them were injured people that were recovering. He gave both Merab and Susan to Vera while motioning Nasir toe closer.


    "How''s the situation?" he asked.


    Boom!


    A powerful vibration spread throughout the train yard. Though it was only a vibration, everyone could feel the threat.


    Nasir swallows the lumps in his throat as he arranges his thoughts.


    "I have divided the camp into 5 groups. While they were protected by an armed defense team. Also, I use L to guard one of the coaches" He said slowly.


    Hmm!?


    Justin creased his brow but he didn''tment on the issue. "Alright, make sure to keep the camp in order during dire times."<sub> </sub>


    He tapped his shoulder and nodded.


    "You don''t have anything to worry about," Nasir said confidently.


    "Good" With that, he left the med bay and rushed to the new train.


    Inside the control part of the train, a group of people wrapped in thick clothes was murmuring while they walked tirelessly on the train engine.


    "Any progress?" Justin''s voice woke the group from their work.


    Chloe raised her covered in beads of sweat. She adjusted her sses and took a deep breath.


    "We''re progressing. But we can''t say when we can''t get this thing moving." She said,


    "As long as you''re progressing. That''s enough. We need to move quickly as the Insectoid is on us. So, please put on more work." He said.


    "Don''t worry, your highness. We will surely get it working." A middle-aged man said.


    He volunteers when Chloe asks for anyone with experience in automobiles.  Though none of them have any experience with train schematics and engines. But with theirbined experience in various parts of automobiles.  It gave a slight chance of getting it moving.


    Kree! Kree!


    The Blood Sucking Ants were closing on their location and everyone inside the train yard was scared.


    "Continue your work. I will deal with it" Justin assured as he left the train.


    "Alright." The group answered in unison. They knew as long Justin didn''t fall in battle; they all would be saved.


    "You hear the king. You must put all your effort into getting this old thing running." Chloemanded sternly.


    Justin rushed out of the train yard and entered the tunnel. He could feel the oppressive atmosphere though the Insectoids were still a couple of distance from him.


    ''I don''t know how long Chloe needs to fix the train¡­ perhaps it is unfixable.'' A trace of doubt appeared in his heart. But quickly he shook his head.


    ''We won''t know until we try. I trust Chloe''s ability. She won''t disappoint me''


    Unknown to him, the slight doubt in his mind would cause an irrevocable impact on their future. Perhaps, it may spell their doom but his change in mentality averts the hidden danger.


    He wasn''t just their king alone, he carried their faith and fate along. Everyone that joined the camp had bonded to his faith. If he had any negative thoughts toward the development of the camp. It will happen to everyone else. Moreover, if the faith of his followers waver slightly, their impending doom was right around the corner.


    Justin marched forward confidently as he approached the hole they created to link to the train yard but stopped a couple of meters.


    In front of the hole, Five massive Blood Sucking Ants stood and red fiercely at him. Besides, more ants wereing out of the hole.


    Kree! Kree!


    The blood sucking ants cried loudly as they pounced on him. As a being from another in, they saw anything that was not an Insectoid, as a lesser lifeform.


    In a blink of an eye, five blood sucking ants were already in front of him. However, he was not staying idle. His weapon was already levitating in front of him and Five golden circles appeared on his head.


    "Dead cry!" he shouted.


    Boom!


    Two blood sucking ants were sent flying. They crashed into the tunnel, leaving a deep crack. But the three other ant attacks had arrived in front of him.


    "Bronze Armor" he murmured.


    The bronze armor covered his body immediately while he sent two punches simultaneously. His fist was too fast, leaving an afterimage.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Justin received multiple attacks and took a couple of steps backward while his two punches sent two ants flying.


    Kree!


    Thest blood sucking cried in frustration. It didn''t understand how Justin could kill itsrade causally.


    It pounced on Justin but it was meant by his rings which drill into its carapace like it was nothing.


    Kree!


    It cried for thest time before it fell on the floor lifelessly. Seeing this, Justin breathes a sigh of relief. He raised his head and saw the stream of Insectoidsing out of the hole. He straightened his back and the circles on his head shone brighter.


    "Let''s see whosts longer."

 Chapter 140 The Deadly Vibration Power

    Justin didn''t release half of his core power and battled with Blood Sucking Ant. Although the Blood Sucking Ants had strong physiques Albert under Justin''s powerful attack they couldn''tst more than one attack.


    Nevertheless, the Insectoid poured continuously out of the hole, giving him no time to rest. Moreover, the deadly frost permits the air and he needs to run his ability to diffuse the cold from freezing his blood vessels.


    Boom!


    Two Blood Sucking Ants rashes into the tunnel, creating a massive hole. The ants quivered for a moment before they stopped moving. Dead.


    ''This is bad!?'' Justin knit his brow.


    The massive hole created by the two Blood Sucking ants allows more insecticide to enter the tunnel.


    ''Whatever happens. You won''t get past me.'' He vowed.


    Suddenly, thend trembled and the tunnel walls began to shake vehemently.


    Bang!


    The wall disintegrates and a massive Insectoid crawls out slowly. It has eight legs like an octopus and its head was like a thousand tooth worms. Below its head were three small vertical eyes.


    ____Demonic Variant Worm___


    Race: Insectoid


    Order: 3


    Tier 1


    Ability: Stealth and Burrow.


    ___


    ___ Blood Sucking Ant____


    Race: Insectoid


    Order: 3


    Tier: 1


    Ability: Blood Maniption.


    ____


    Seeing the two massive Insectoidsing out of the hole. Justin felt immense pressure. These were nothing like he had ever encountered before.


    ''This is getting worse.'' He cried.


    He took out his radio and said. "How is it going?"


    He waited for a couple of seconds before Chloe''s voice came from the radio.


    "We''re still on it¡­"


    "Any progress?" He asked, his voice raised an octave.


    "Yes," Chloe said happily.


    "Good. Good. When you get it running."


    "We can''t say, but we know we are going to get it running."


    Kree! Hiss!


    "You have half an hour to get it running." He said and turned off the radio.


    On Chloe''s side, she looked at the radio in her mouth ajar. She didn''t understand what she just heard.


    Half an hour!?


    She blinked twice and raised her head. The men looked at each other and felt a sudden weight fall on their shoulders.


    Taking a deep breath, Chloe regained her calm and stared at the men surrounding her.


    "We can''t concentrate on the main engine alone. We need to check the electrical section and others." She said seriously while her heart was racing.


    Though they have made a lot of problems fixing some issues on the main engine. Nevertheless, the train was still far from moving.


    What could she do other than try her best?


    She looked at the sheet in her hand for a moment. This was a train schematic that was found by mistake in the train yard.


    The schematic made their work easier. If not they wouldn''t progress at all. With the schematic in hand, she began to issue out orders.


    In a couple of seconds, all the men had disappeared into the various sections of the train. Yet, Chloe frowns.


    ''We need more men.'' She thought and dashed out of the train.


    Boom!


    The train yard and environment trembled followed by a deafening scream. Justin crashed to a way as blood sipped out from the corner of his lips.


    He shook his head and smiled. His fighting spirit was burning fiercely.


    ''It''s been a long since I had a satisfying fight.''


    He dashed toward the Demonic Worm but the worm was too cunning as it burrowed into the soil like it was nothing.


    ''The same trick won''t work twice.'' He thought as he retreated to the side, dodging a dangerous attack from the Blood Sucking Ants.


    Bang!


    Its leg legs left a deep crack on the ground and it screamed in annoyance. It pounced on Justin, swinging two of its front legs.


    Justin didn''t dare to stay in one ce as he was on the lookout for the Demonic Worm.


    "Death Cry!" He shouted and his rings moved swiftly toward the blood-sucking ants while he jumped in and sent a powerful fist toward the ground.


    "Atomic Vibration" he screamed.


    Bang! Boom!


    The Blood Sucking Ants were sent flying as a deep crack appeared on its carapace while Justin powerful collided with the ground.<sub> </sub>


    Like an Earthquake, everything in 1 km vibrated while some turned into rubles.


    Kree!


    The hidden Demonic Worm jumped out of its stealth as a streak of ck blood sipped out from its body. It went berserk as it waves its eight legs violently.


    Bang! Bang!


    Justin didn''t dilly dally, he retreated quickly under the continuous assault of the massive tentacles.


    He arrived at the edge of the tunnel and stopped. If he retreated further, it would lead to the train yard.


    ''Since I can''t go back then¡­.''


    "Sound Annihtion."


    Two going arcs came out of his weapon and sent the frantic Homicide Worm flying. But he wasn''t saved either. A tentacle appeared from the ground and sent him flying.


    The attack came too sudden leaving him no chance to dodge. He crashed into a wall and a pile of rubles fell on his head. He groaned slightly but he didn''t have time to check his injury as another powerful weapon was already on him.


    Hmm!


    He twisted his body to the side and avoided the major attack from the tentacle but the remaining attack sent him deeper into the wall.


    A portion of blood flew out of his mouth and his face was ashen. Yet, he couldn''t rx as he knew another dangerous attack was already on him.


    "Get back" He was furious and sent a powerful fist toward the iing tentacle.


    "Begone!"


    Boom!


    The tentacle turned smithereens and a miserable cry came from the Demonic Worm.


    Whoosh!


    Justin jumped out of the hole as various cracks appeared on his armor. He looked at the Demonic Worm with fury. He jumped forward and grabbed one of the tentacles and dragged it closer.


    He let go of any decency and began to pummel Demonic worms with a powerful punch. The deafening screaming of the Demonic worm echoed throughout the tunnel as it struggle frantically to get away from the maniac


    Justin stared directly into the demonic worm''s eyes and smirked.


    "Origin Zero" A golden arc appeared on his fist as it mmed directly into the worm.


    Booms


    Origin Zero was one of the new skills he awakened when he leveled up to the Fifth Circle.


    The powerful vibration from the attack sent the Demonic worm into a paste. From inside out, every cell of the worm was turned into smithereens.


    After a couple of seconds, the massive Demonic worm was turning into a pool of blood.


    Seeing this, Justin was a bit surprised and a smile crept up to his face. He looked at the only Insectoid in the tunnel and smiled evilly.


    Kree!


    The Blood Sucking Ants red at him and rushed toward him. He watched the crazy iing ant and a sudden idea appeared in his mind.


    ''There is no harm in trying.'' He thought as the corner of his lips curled up.


    He summoned the vibration power in his soul and shouted. "Begone!"


    His weapon hummed happily toward the iing blood sucking ants as a powerful vibration spread to the surrounding area.


    The furious Blood Sucking Ants halted his track as his fieryntern eyes blinked twice and what happened next made Justin''s mouth drop to the ground.


    It turned and tried to escape back into the hole. While escaping it made a weird sound with all its might.


    ''What kind of sound is that?'' he thought for a moment before he put it behind his mind.


    Before the Blood Sucking Ants could enter the hole. The deadly vibrating power entered its body and every cell vibrated vehemently before the massive body shattered into pieces.


    Seeing this, Justin let out a sigh of relief. He wiped the blood lingering at the corner of his lips and retreated.


    Unknown to him, the miserable cream from the Blood Sucking Ants had called on the army of Insectoid. At once, they began to rush toward the scream location.


    Now, they were not only using the tunnel. Thend and air space were filled with them. Among the tens of thousands of Insectoid, thousands of colossals left a huge print on the ground.


    Justin rushed into the train and looked at the working Chloe for a moment. She was covered in ck liquid and sweats.


    "Yes! I got it" She cried happily.


    "What do you get?" Justin asked.


    What!


    She jumped back in panic as she stared at him. Her chest was rising and falling.


    "W-When do¡ª"


    "Sorry if I scare you?" Justin apologized.


    "Never mind." She waves her hand.


    "So¡­"


    "I got some inspiration from my research and I''ve fixed the major engine." She responded with a radiant smile.


    "Good!" A sigh of relief came out of his mouth.


    ? "Can get moving now." He asked in anticipation.


    Chloe''s neck shrunk as she shook her head. "There is still something I need to fix before we test it."


    Kree!


    A loud screech came from the sky as a massive beast with a wide span of 10 meters dove toward the train yard.


    What is that?

 Chapter 141 It Actually Works!

    Justin rushed out of the train and looked at the massive Insectoid in the sky. The Insectoid had a cockroach head and an eagle wing. It locked its eyes on Justin and cry.


    ___Savage Demon Cockroach___


    Race: Insectoid


    Grade: 3


    Tier: 2


    Ability: Bewitchment.


    _____


    ''Why are there many third-grade monsters among the Insectoid'' Justin thought as he instinct cried of danger.


    Everyone inside the coaches raised their heads and saw the huge monster and cowered in fear.


    ''I hate to deal with aerial monsters.'' He shook his head.


    Suddenly, another screech came from the back of the Demon Cockroach. Quickly, he turned in the cry direction. What he saw made him stagger backward.


    ____Agile Cave Bison___


    Race: Insectoid


    Grade: 4


    Tier: 2


    Ability: Devour


    ____


    The Agile Cave Bison didn''t have any wind but it was actually flying in the air and the speed was faster than the  Demon Cockroach.


    "Chloe, we don''t have time to dy anymore. Get that freaking train moving" Justin cried as he dashed out of the train yard into the distance.


    Chloe didn''t need to be told twice as her brain was running on Mach 10. The colossal monster frightens her to the core.  Furthermore, it was not only her that was frightened, everyone inside the coaches was scared silly.


    The Cave bison''s height was like a small mountain flying in the sky.  100 meters around the Cave Bison was devoid of any Insectoid. It magnificent was no bound.


    Its single eye rolled in its socket as it looked at its surroundings in pleasure. Before a fourth-grade monster, every being was an ant.


    However, its target was a single being. A human. It made a slight sound and its speed increased by another degree, catching up to the Demon Cockroach.


    Seeing the Cave Bison, the Demon Cockroach made a cry and bowed before escaping far to the side.


    ''Can you handle such a monster?'' Kira''s nervous voice echoed in Justin''s head.


    A wry smile appeared on Justin''s face as he didn''t know what to say.


    ''I don''t know until I try. Besides, I don''t have any choice.''


    ''Please be careful.'' Kira said in a panic.


    Justin rushed out of the old train yard and arrived at the deste ground. The area was devoid of houses and trees. Only train spare parts are scattered everywhere.


    ''This is a good ce for a battle.'' He thought as he waited for the Cave Bison to arrive.


    Meanwhile, at the end of the train. A young man found a box. The small box was covered in dust. He dusted the box and opened it. He found some tools and other misceneous things that could be used to repair a train. Beneath this, was a book with a thick cover.


    The book has faded under the passage of time. Nevertheless, the young man opened the thick cover and bold words on the first page.


    After a couple of seconds, the young man cried loudly as he raced toward Chloe''s coach.


    Everyone that osted the young man berated him and wondered why he was shouting. But the young man didn''t care as he sprinted from one coach to another.


    Meanwhile, Chloe was tapping her feet, biting her nail as she tried to fix the train.


    ''No, it can''t work like that.'' Unknown to her, a golden array appeared on her forehead for a split second before it bore deep into her head.


    Suddenly, Chloe found her thoughts getting clearer by the second. Furthermore, some of the puzzles she couldn''t solve were instantly solved.


    "So, that''s how it is." She murmured.


    Fortunately for her, under the duress to fix the train; she leveled up to a Second Circle Existence.


    "Boss! Boss! Boss!" A voice shouted, rushing into the coach.


    "Why are you shouting like that? Don''t know you must scream like that. Do you want to direct those monsters to our location?" She berated with a frown on her face.


    The young man nodded with a smile on his face. "Sorry Boss. But what I found can''t wait. It may even help our survival." He said enthusiastically.


    Chloe knit her brow and asked.


    " Jerry, what do you discover that may aid our survival?" She asked without having her hopes high.


    "This," Jerry said as he gave her the old book.


    Hmm?


    She was curious but that''s all. She receives the book and casually flips it. Can this book be any more useful than the book we took from the school library? She thought.


    However, after a few seconds, her eyes widened. Her breath quickened. She raised her head and looked at the smiling Jerry.


    "T-This..."


    "Helpful right?" Jerry grinned.


    "More than helpful." She screamed.


    Boom!<sub> </sub>


    A deafening sound came from the distance and the duo raised their heads.


    "Shit the battle has started." Chloe cried.


    "Go and call the others immediately" Shemanded.


    "Yes. Yes." Jerry turned and raced to call the others. He knew it was time to fix the goddamn train.


    "With this book, we should get this train moving in a couple of minutes." She murmured as began to fix the main engine.


    Meanwhile, a silhouette rolled on the ground covered in blood. This was Justin.


    A ball of blood flew out of his mouth and his face whitened. The bronze armor on his body shatters into pieces. He wiped the blood from his mouth and stood up with some difficulty.


    He looked at the colossal Cave Bison with his fighting spirit burning fiercely.


    He summons his ring as he rushes toward the Cave Bison. It stood with its small four legs as it waited patiently for him to arrive.


    When he was only a couple of feet from the Cave Bison a powerful force appeared from its mouth forming a powerful whirlpool.


    The devouring whirlpool devoured everything around it while Justin halted on his track as he was being pulled into the whirlpool.


    Justin was solemn as he made a hand gesture and his rings oscited around him. Two powerful forces began to collide.


    Screech!


    The Cave Bison made a surprising sound as its single eyes fixed on Justin. It didn''t expect this human to be able to counter its innate power.


    Suddenly, one of the horns on the Cave Bison flew at a powerful speed, appearing before him.


    ''Can''t work twice.''


    "Silent Piercer." He canceled the sound force field around while one of the rings flew toward the Cave Bison and the second stood in front of him.


    Bang!


    Two deafening sounds reverberated throughout the area as a cloud of dust rose in the sky.


    Screech!


    Ah!


    Two miserable screams echoed on the battlefield. The colossal Cave Bison stumbled back as a streak of line appeared on its massive body. Suddenly, blood began to gush out of the injury.


    Justin was any better. Though he uses one of his weapons to defend against the horn. However, he underestimated the power of the horn. As a fourth grade monster, its attack contains a powerful power.


    A deep injury appeared on Justin''s chest as three of his ribs protrude outside while some were broken. He looked at the notification in front of him and sighed.


    ___


    Endurance: 100 (-80)


    Stamina: 70 (- 60)


    Dexterity: 40 (-20)


    ____


    He shook the fuzziness from his head as he struggled to stand up. Though his injury was gruesome as a Fifth Circle Existence and high stat. He would survive. However, his current situation didn''t look good.


    High in the sky, the Demon Cockroach was diving with its sharp long leg, going for a kill. Suddenly, a cry came from its mouth.


    Justin was trying to catch his breath when the powerful Demon Cockroach entered his ear. At once, she was drawn into an illusion.


    He saw her first girlfriend standing in front with a radiant smile. She moved closer with a coquettish smile.


    "I know I didn''t treat you very well but this time around. I promise to change." Her voice sipped deep into Justin''s heart.


    He trembled as he moved closer to her. He stopped only a couple of feet from her while his eyes flickered.


    "Why did you stop? Don''t you want toe back to your babe?"


    Meanwhile, the Demon Cockroach was only a couple of feet from him. As it prepared tond the finishing attack, a whistling sound came from its side.


    It turned itspound eyes to look in the sound direction and heard Justin speak.


    "Origin Zero"


    Bang!


    The Demon Cockroach didn''t understand what just happened before its body began to vibrate vehemently and shattered into pieces.


    ''You dare to bewitch with that lousy illusion.'' He smirked as he looked at the furious Cave Bison in front of him.


    ''The Insectoid army has almost arrived. If we don''t move now. We won''t be able to leave.'' He thought in panic.


    Every strong member of the camp was lying in bed with a gruesome injury. He was the only person still standing.


    Suddenly, he heard an engine roar from a distance and for a couple of seconds, his brain stopped working. Various emotions poured into his head.


    It works!


    A momentter, he recovered with a surprising smile on his face.


    It actually works!


    He was only clinching on to the tiny ray of hope. And he didn''t regret it.


    ''Kira, get everyone inside the train now.  We need to move.''

 Chapter 142 Dangling Hope

    The train yard was in an uproar as the train came to life. The people glue their eyes to the metal as their eyes. This was their hope.


    Chloe''s eyes brightened as the traine to life. She looked at the people around her for a moment with a radiant smile before she regain her seriousness.


    "Check every department for thest time before we give this beast a go." She shouted.


    "Alright!" The men shouted in unison as they rushed to give the train thest-minute check.


    Nasir received the order from Kira and rushed out of their temporary shelter toward the train.


    Huh!


    He sprints under the deadly ice as he races into the new working train. He entered the train and looked at its interior and a satisfying smile appeared on his face.


    He saw a young man''s chest in some electrical box and called out to him.


    "Where is Chloe?" He asked.


    "That direction."The young man responded before he resumed his work quickly.


    Without further ado, Nasir rushed toward Chloe''s direction. After passing a couple of coaches, he arrived at her position.


    "Well done," He said joyfully.


    "Thank you, but I''m not the one that should receive the praise. If not for a young man that found an old book. We won''t have the engines running by now." Chloe raised her from the control engine.


    "Nonsense. Without your ability, if the book was given to an ordinary person. It will do nothing. Nevertheless, when the king returns, that young man will bepensated." He said seriously.


    "That''s good." She nodded.


    "The king said we should depart now. How about it." Nasir asked.


    "We''re doing ast-minute check so¡­"


    "We don''t have time for ast-minute check. Wrap up everything, I''m bringing the people now." Nasir said, leaving no room for debate.


    "But¡­"


    "Look at the sky, since you''re more focused on your work, you didn''t realize how dire the situation was" He interrupted.


    Chloe creased her brow and looked outside the window. Gasped as she took a couple of steps backward.


    "If we don''t move now. We won''t have the chance." With that, he departed, leaving his voice behind.


    "There are fifteen cars on the train, divide it into four sections before I return."


    Chloe nodded as she quickly recovered from her shock. Quickly, she raced from the control room toward the other cars.


    Since the control room was at the nose of the train, the next car was the first ss. She didn''t think twice to know this was going to be for Justin.


    After a couple of minutes, Chloe had already divided the train into four regions while some cars were left empty.


    Inside the shelter, Nasir''s cold voice reverberated in the ears of the nervous people. Since the group was divided based on their section. It was quite easy for him to move the people.


    "I want every one of you to follow me at your top speed and I don''t want to hear any noise." Nasir''s eyes darted from one face to another.


    "Is that clear?"


    "Yes." They chorused.


    "Good! Follow me." He sprints out of the temporary shelter toward the train.


    Although the distance between the train and the temporary shelter was far, but under the deadly ice. It was the longest distance for those ordinary people.


    Ah!


    An elderly man cried as slummed to the ice. Instantly, he was covered in frost and frozen. Seeing this, the people panicked as they tried to rush to the haven.


    Ah!


    A cry echoed as they began to freeze one after the order. The deadly frost sipped into their lungs from their nose, blocking all their senses.


    Now, it was not about strength but about their will to survive. Those with lesser will fell under the deadly ice.


    Huh!


    Nasir entered the train and breathed a sigh of relief. This ice is too fierce. He cried in his heart. Though he wasn''t an ordinary human. But deadly ice didn''t give him an easy time.


    ''I can''t get into the ice again. Else, it would spell my doom.'' He thought.


    He abandoned the thought as he looked at the people behind him. Seeing the frozen people didn''t surprise him. He expected such. Under this extreme weather, clothes mean nothing as long as you breathe in the deadly ice.


    The first person to enter the train was a young woman. She stumbled into the train as her face whitened. She inhaled and exhaled deeply as she tried to force out the deadly frost from her lungs.


    "Stand to the left for the others to enter." He said.<sub> </sub>


    After a couple of seconds, those that withstand the cold entered the train with radiant smiles on their faces.


    "Follow that man, he will lead you to where you will stay." He said pointing to a man.


    Nasir picked up his radio and talked to Mack to send the other group. Suddenly, a screech came from the tunnel as Insectoid came out of the tunnel.


    Seeing this, the expression of everyone inside the train changes. The situation was getting direr every second.


    "Send two groups at the same time." Nasir picked up his radio and said with a grim expression.


    Quickly, another group of people rushed out of their hideout and sprinted toward the train.


    After a couple of minutes, everyone had been moved into the train. Those that were injured were sent to the empty cars to continue their recovery.


    Though everyone had entered the train, there wasn''t a smile on their faces. A couple of meters from their train were massive Insectoids that were eyeing their direction.


    "What are we doing to do?" Chloe whispered.


    Standing beside her were Merab, Kira Nasir, and Mack. Although Merab and Kira were injured but was a Second Circle existence. Their rate of recovery was faster than normal human beings. Besides, both of their injuries couldn''t bepared to the others.


    "Can you drive the train?"Kira asked as she looked at Chloe.


    "I should be able to. I have read about it. So I should." She said confidently though her heart was racing.


    "Good!" Kira nodded. "Take us out of here"


    Chloe nodded and rushed to the control center. While the others look at Kira and wonder how they are going to deal with the Insectoids.


    Screech!


    A loud sound came from the train as it jacks forward for a moment before it stopped. Inside the control center, a bead of sweat dripped from Chloe as she tried to get the train moving but it was futile.


    "What''s wrong!" She mitered in panic.


    She checked the engine but couldn''t find what was wrong. From the corner of her eyes, she saw the Insectoid approaching them in fury.


    Creak!


    The door opened as Kira and the other entered the control room.


    "What''s going on? Why are we not moving." Kira asked as her voice raised an octave.


    Chloe didn''t have the time to respond as her brain was running on Mach 10.


    Seeing this, Kira made a quick decision. ''Mack, take the defense team and prepare to defend the train. Nasir, go and control the people. I don''t want anymotion on the train. If anyone fails to respond to yourmand. Threw them out"


    Quickly, the duo rushed out of themas center while the tense atmosphere frightened the people to their core.


    "Merab, can you use your bow?" Kira asked.


    "I can shoot two to three arrows before I run out of steam," She responded.


    "Good. Take down those powerful monsters."


    Meanwhile, Justin was hanging on the thread as he dodge a powerful attack from the Aerial Cave Bison.


    Both the human and Insectoid were covered in blood as they locked on each other.


    ''If I go all out I could kill this monster but I kill it. Those insectoids wouldn''t have any deterrent anymore. They would attack the train mercilessly.'' With this though, he continues to endure the Cave Bison attack.


    ''Why are you not moving?'' Justin''s stern voice echoed in Kira''s head.


    ''I don''t know. The train refuses to move.'' She responded as she looked at the frantic Chloe.


    Ta! Ta! Ta!


    The rain of bullets echoed from the train window as the Insectoid tried to attack the train.


    Screech!


    The Insectoid was furious under measly toys. The bullets couldn''t harm them at all. It feels like a needle pricking their skin.


    Bang!


    A golden arrow sent a massive ant flying, shocking the other Insectoid. For a split of seconds, the Insectoid failed to attack the train as they looked in the direction where the attack came from.


    Meanwhile, in the control room, Chloe was on her knees checking a hiddenpartment filled with cables and fuses. Suddenly, her face brightened as she found the problem.


    With trembling hands, she fixed the fuse quickly and covered the hiddenpartment. She rushed to the control board and switched on the train once again.


    Screech!


    The train shook for a moment as everyone on it held their breath, praying.

 Chapter 143 Wrong Chapter. Please Dont Open

    When the two disciple heard Tania and Ate conversation, their face turned grim with fury.


    How dare these maggot unt the number of kill in front of them!?


    As they thought of this, their vein protruded as the grip their weapon tightly. A powerful aura sipped out of their body.


    "Die!" They shouted as they rushed toward Ate and


    Although the duo had yet to reach the Awakening Realm but the bloodline serum in their body stimte their power, forcing their battle prowess to another. From Initial Body Refining stage to the Intermediate state.


    With their power in the Intermediate stage, the two disciple had already seen Ate and Tani death.


    Unknown to them, before they arrived in front of Ate and Tania, the two had already made their move. Ate was a speed user while Tania was sound.


    Ate appeared front of the male disciple like a ghost, shocking him to the core. He blinked twice while his sword hang in the air.


    Bang!


    Ah!


    A powerful fist rammed into his chest as he flew backward and crashed into the wall, leaving  a deep crack. On the other side, a miserable screamed echoed from the female disciple.


    The female disciple couldn''t understand what just. Tania appeared on her blind spot with a dangerous attack. But when her sword wanted to finish the female disciple it change direction and t surface of sword hit her chest.


    Although Tania didn''t use the sharp side of the sword. The force in her attack course havoc in her body, turning all her intestine to paste. She crashed a couple of feet from her male disciple as stream of blood gush out of from her mouth.


    The two disciple were frightened as their face whitened. They raised their head with some difficulty and looked at the two people in from of them with panic.


    How could they be these strong.


    Moreover, they couldn''t discover use of bloodline power from the duo.


    While the disciples wallow in misery, Ate smiled at Tania and said.


    "You win this round. Why don''t feed on them  and wait for their arrival."


    Tania nodded before left a gust of wind behind and appeared beside the female disciple. Seeing the sudden change in Tania expression, the female disciple tensed up as if she was looking at massive predator.


    Ah!


    With one swing of her hand, she lifted the injured discipled and bit into her neck. Her red crimson eyes shines brightly as she feed on her blood.


    "I know you won''t wait for our arrival." Kelsi said with a light smile on her face.


    She had already taken her share of feeding when they wereing to the basement. La Coasta walked casually beside her as he looked at the two people feeding their prey.


    La Coasta and Kelsi stopped a couple of feet from them as they looked at the metal door. He looked at the metal door and knit his brow.


    As a vampire his sense of blood was higher than humans. He felt deep stench of blooding out from the metal door.


    ''Whatever that is behind this door is not something good.'' He thought.


    ''We have wasted a lot of time killing these people. We cant'' afford to waste anymore.'' With that thought, he push the metal door.


    Creak!


    The door open slowly and a thick stench of blood permit the air. For a moment, La Coasta stop on his track and shivered silently.


    ''How many people did they killed to course this¡­.'' He though as his heart missed a beat.


    "Are you scared?" A husky voice came from deep inside the door.


    Kelsi frown when she heard the eerie voice. She suck in a cold breath and looked at La Coasta waiting for his decision.


    Will he run or what? She thought.


    "To be frank, I''m scared. I''ve never seen such a thick blood atmosphere in my life." La Coasta said casually as he entered the small room.


    "Even a battlefield couldn''t'' bepare to this." He added as his gaze roam the small room. Suddenly, his eyes sighted the mad seating in the pool of surging  blood.


    ''What the hell'' He screamed in his heart.


    Watching the various changes in La Coastal expression gave the man sitting in the pool of blood a bliss. He chuckled.


    "Are you scare now?" He asked once once again.


    It took him a couple of second to recovers from his initial as he shake his head. He knew human being are cruel but this was more than cruel. How many people did he kill? He wondered. The though of the blood being an animal blood never urs to him because he could discern a human blood from a beast blood.


    "Like I say, I''m not scared but a bit surprised. You widened my horizon." La Coasta mused.<sub> </sub>


    "It''s good that you aren''t scare. There won''t be any fun in killing you." The man said as he stood slowly from the pool of blood.


    He took a step forward and appeared out of the blood pool. He was well-built with fierce gaze with a deep scar on his neck. His long red robe sway gently in the absence of wind.


    He looked at La Coasta for a mere second before he averted his gaze and looked at Kelsi.


    "I don''t know how you do it. But for you to kill your way here. Your  blood won''t be anything ordinary." The more he think about the more he couldn''t controls his urge to pounce on these fat sheep and suck their blood.


    However, if La Coasta heard his thought, he won''t have known how to react. An ordinary human want to suck the blood of a vampire.


    Thud! Thud!


    A deep exhale of satisfaction escape from Ate and Tania mouth as they looked at La Coasta direction. When they noticed the thick stench of blood, they furrowed and looked at the man.


    "Oh, there is more of you." The man giggled, showing his teeth with some missing.


    "Where should I start?" He rubbed his palm together salivate.


    Seeing the man expression, the four looked at each other for a moment andmunicate with their eyes.


    "You disgust me. Though we feed on blood, we don''t kill innocent people while those wee feed on are not kill. But if a maniac like are giving a quick death. You won''t realized the gravity of your sin." La Coasta said as he took a step forward.


    "Oh, you feed on blood also." The man creased his brow in surprise.


    "Why I can''t sense it on your body." He questioned.


    "Be cause we are not as disgusting as you." Ate said in disdain.


    "Really!" The man burst inughter.


    "I will know after I feed on you blood." He said as he attack.


    La Coasta wasn''t off guard by the sneak attack, since the beginning of the conversation. Both team had been probing each other strength but the savage man couldn''t control his urge to use these fresh meat to stimte his bloodline.


    He sidestep to the side as he avoid the sharp w attack of the leader. The gang leader was surprise for a moment but he quickly recover from his shock with a follow up attack.


    Bang!


    A w and a fist collided as the gang leader and La Coasta took a step back.  The gang leader knit his brow and looked at La Coasta with astonishing gaze.


    "I''ve to say, you''re stronger than I imagine. But that''s all. You won''t leave this ce alive." He said as his body began to change.


    His body was covered in brown-red scale, his height increased by another a couple of inches as his eyes turned yellow and ck.


    Watching the eerie transformation, La didn''t have any change in his expression. He allow the man toplete his transformation without disturbing him.


    "Are you done?" He asked causally. Inside his body, his dormant bloodline power with the strange bloodline from the beast were running rampant in his veins.


    He took him a a lot of will not to pounce on the gang leader. He wanted to test his battle prowess against a peak Body Refining stage.


    "Are you stupid or what?" the voice that came front the gang leader gave thedies goosebumps.


    "Fro allowing me toplete my transformation, I will give a clean death. How about it?"


    Whoosh!


    He appeared in front of La Coasta, leaving a gust of wind behind as a powerful force assuaged his face. His long hair swayed backward under the enormous force. Yet, he didn''t blink an eye.


    Though the gang leader was extremely fast, with his ability, the speed was slow. He wasn''t like other with single ability. All the three ability witches was present in his body and he could them all.


    His nails grew longer and his eyes changed, turning crimson red. He moved and appeared beside the gang leader in a blink and swing his arm. His attack left a red afterimages.


    Danger!


    The gang leader felt all his hair¡ª scale tightened as his instinct screamed of danger. He wanted to evade the attack, but something was forcing him down.


    ******


    AN: I''m please to tell you this book will resume it daily upload and your support is needed.


    October Weekly Events:


    50 Golden tickets => 1 chapter.


    100 Golden tickets => 3 chapters.

 Chapter 144 Genesis Ark

    Whoosh!


    The train moved slowly and the people held their breath as their hearts raced. It''s moving. It''s moving. They cried in their minds.


    In the control center, Chloe controls the train nervously. Perhaps, she was the most panicked streaking person on the train.


    As the train continued to move out of the yard, the people began to have hope. After a couple of seconds, the train picks up speed, leaving a loud noise behind.


    Quickly, the train left the train yard and sped into the deste area. The insecticide was furious as they saw their prey escaping inside a metallic object.


    Kree!


    The Insectoids cried as they chased after the train. Meanwhile, Justin was already waiting for the train departure. When he saw the train speeding up, leaving the deste area.


    He looked at the Aerial Cave Bison and shouted. "Origin Zero!"


    The five golden circles on his head shine brightly as a powerful vibrationes out of the rings and moves swiftly toward the Cave Bison.


    Screech!


    The Cave Bison noticed an iing danger and tried to escape. Unfortunately, the vibrating power had locked on it.


    Boom!


    The Cave Bison was sent flying and a cloud of dust raced in the sky. A miserable cry came from the Cave Bison as it trembled in the deep crater. Blood gushed out of its body, forming a small pool.


    It took the Cave Bison a couple of minutes to recover from the miserable pain. When it jumped out of the crater, Justin was long gone.


    Bang! Bang!


    A cry came from the distance as many Insectoid was turned into smithereens. They had almost caught up to their prey until Justin''s attack arrived.


    Whoosh!


    Justin jumped andnded lightly at the tail of the train. He raised his head and looked at the monster in the sky. He curled his lips and sent his weapon into the sky.


    Bang! Bang!


    The careless Insectoids in the sky were hit by his power as they fell lifeless. Seeing this, the Insectoids cried in panic as they tried to escape.


    ''That should deter them for a while.'' He thought as he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Screech!


    A deafening sound came from the distance. It was the furious cries of the Cave Bison.


    "Adieu" Justin muttered with a satisfying smile. Quickly, he turned and ran to the front of the train.


    "Open the door." Kira smiled.


    Creak!


    A powerful frost rushed into the train and the people shivered. But then, a silhouette entered the train swiftly. He closed the door and looked at the people in front of him.


    Hmm!


    Kira jumped into the chest of the new arrival as everyone in her presence widened their eyes for a moment before they averted their gaze.


    "You scare me." She whispered.


    "Sorry about that," Justin said as he hugged her tightly.


    The duo stood for a couple of seconds as they enjoyed each other''s warmth. The couple separated but Kira didn''t let go of his hand.


    "How are you, everyone?" Justin asked with a smile.


    "We''re good," Nasir replied with a light smile on his face.


    Merab looked at Justin and nodded. She knew there was no amount of words that could convey their gratitude.


    Justin and Kira arrive at the control center. Chloe was busy steering the train and failed to notice the arrival of the couple.


    "Are you getting the hang of it?" Justin''s voice echoed inside her ear.


    Hmm!?


    She creased her brow and turned back. She stood quickly and smiled as various emotions appeared deep in her eyes.


    "You are ¡ª Yes. I''m getting the hang of it." She nodded as tears of happiness dripped from the corner of her eyes.


    She wanted to hug him but seeing Kira beside him forced her to control her impulse. This past couple of hours had been nerve-wracking.


    No one knew whether they were going to survive or not. When the Cave Bison arrived, almost everyone had given up on surviving but¡­


    "It''s alright, everything is ok now," Justin said calmly as he could understand her tears.


    Hmm. Hmm. Chloe nodded as she wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes.


    "You should take care of your injury and change your clothes." She said and bit the edge of her lips.


    "Ah, you''re right." He chuckled and left the control center.


    After a couple of hours, the train traveled smoothly without encountering any danger. Thus, everyone could finally rx their nerves.<sub> </sub>


    Inside a car, a group of people sat calmly as a steam of hot tea escaped from their mug cup.


    "How are the people on the train?" Justin asked.


    He was wrapped in bandages and his face was a little white. Nevertheless, that doesn''t stop him from attending the first meeting on the train.


    "Everyone is now getting used to their life on the train. Besides, they had no choice since they knew this would be their home from now on." Nasir said.


    Justin nodded and thought for a moment. "What about those injured?"


    "They are recovering at a visible pace. By tomorrow, some of them should wake up." Merab responded.


    Hearing this, a sigh of relief escaped from Justin. He had been worried about those in the med bay. But now, he could rx.


    He took a sip from his tea and rxed on his chair. He looked at the faces of those in the room and knew what was going on in their minds. Though they were safe for now. They won''t be safe forever.


    They need a n to survive.


    "What are your thoughts?" He finally asked.


    "We need fresh men on the defense team" Mack was the first person to talk.


    "We need people in the medical section. Also, we need to set up some sections for research. Our weapons are getting redundant by the second, our medicines are not useful against Circle Existence and many more." Chloe said as she raised her head from the book in her hand.


    Hearing this, the group sighed in bitterness. They knew there was a lot to do. But when they hear Chloe stating it. They realized the burden on their shoulders was getting heavier.


    "What is more?" Justin asked calmly.


    Hearing this, Chloe looked at him and adjusted her sses. She took a deep breath and said.


    "As you all know, this is a train, not a house. We need to reconstruct every car into living quarters. We need to give people jobs or things to do."


    "Our supplies are running out while we are not restocking. To state the obvious, this train made us prone to attack. The train frame won''t withstand the attack of any beast higher than Second Circle before it derailed"


    "Have I talked about water and sewage management?" She asked as she looked at the faces of the people.


    When she saw the expression on their faces, she was stupefied. What happened to their faces? She cried in his heart.


    It took a lot of effort for Kira to force out a smile and said. "No, you can continue."


    "Really?" she creased her brow.


    Hmm. Hmm. Kira nodded as she gave Justin a knowing smile.


    ''You ask for it.'' She said through their soul link.


    ''I know and I wasn''tining.'' He responded.


    It took Chloe a couple of minutes to finish her analysis before she dropped the book. Seeing this, the group sighs in relief. If she was to continue, they may be forced to take the book from her hand.


    Can''t you see we are already on the edge here? Merab rolled her eyes at her.


    Chloe saw her expression and shrugged. It is better to deal with it now than abandon it. She thought.


    "Thank you for the detailed analysis," Justin said calmly.


    He looked at the faces of the people and saw their hidden despair. He sighed slightly as he understood the burden on their shoulders. But what could they do?


    "Though what Chloe said was a lot. But it wasn''t a lot if we took it one after the other. Now, let''s deal ording to their importance." He continued.


    "We need security first, right?" He asked.


    They nodded.


    "Pass mymand, everyone, older than eighteen and doesn''t have any area of expertise must be sent to the defense team." He said decisively.


    What!


    Everyone widened their eyes as they looked at Justin in surprise but no one uttered a word.


    Justin ignores their gazes and continues.


    "Any woman older than forty without any area of expertise that may be useful to us right now must be sent to the med and food processing department."


    "Older people that couldn''t work in the defense department must be sent to the machinery department."


    "First Circle existence must hold a post in each of this department. While the second Circle is only for the search of supplies."


    "Chloe, you go and find six young people for the train control department."


    "Chloe, in the next two hours I want a detailed analysis and everything we need to make this train home for all of us."


    "Nasir tells everyone as from now, the train we are on is Devcon-2. Anyone that caused any problem during this period would be locked up or thrown out of the train. Is there any question?"


    "What is the meaning of Devcon-2?" Nasir asked.


    "Emergency, every hand must be on deck," Justin said casually.


    "Since this is our new home from now on. I name it Genesis. Genesis Ark. It is no more a train but the Genesis Ark." Justinmanded.


    Suddenly, a spark appeared in the sky.

 Chapter 145 Battle Skills

    Inside the Genesis Ark, people were moving back and forth quickly. It had been two days since the Ark had been in Devcon-2 and the ark had undergone a series of changes.


    The weather outside had taken a nosedive as there weren''t any traces of sun anymore. The world is now filled with frost wind, howling fiercely. Anyone below the first circle wouldst more than ten seconds before they froze to death while the First circle would onlyst a little longer than one minute.


    "How are we going to restock our supplies?" Nasir asked as he looked at the faces of the people around him.


    "Isn''t that obvious, we search for it in the city," Merab answered.


    "How are you feeling?" Kira looked at Susan and asked.


    "I''m good. Thanks for asking." Susan said with a smile. Though her face was a little whiten. Its body had almost recovered.


    Opposite her was Nika, wrapped in bandages, like a mummy. Grandpa Philip wasn''t any better as he was forcing himself to drink his hot tea.


    "His majesty has arrived." A voice said in a loud voice.


    At once, those in the room stood on their feet as they looked in a certain direction.


    "Take your seat." Justin waves his hand.


    Behind him was a young man carrying a big box. When the people saw the big box.  Their thoughts began to run wide.


    Thud!


    The young man dropped the box and left in arge stride. Justin fixed his gaze on Grandpa Philip and said.


    "Old man, how are you feeling?"


    "Your highness, these old bones are alright and won''t die anytime soon." He said confidently.


    "I can see that." He nodded and turned to Susan.


    "Susan, it''s good to have you back among us."


    "The pleasure is mine," Susan replied.


    "Who is this?" He turned to Nika.


    "Your Majesty¡­" Nika responded in annoyance. How can he not know Justin was making fun of him?


    "Is that you¡­ Nika?" He asked, pretending to be surprised.


    "Who the hell wrap you like a mummy? Tell me,  I will fight for justice on your behalf." He added seriously.


    Hearing this, the people in the room rolled their eyes as they tried to hold theirughter.


    Nika opened his mouth to talk but didn''t know what to say. He shook his head and mmed into his chair and epted his fate.


    "Don''t you know the person? Tell me, I''m not kidding." He continued his act with a straight face.


    "Chloe, are you the one that did him like that?" He turned to her.


    "I¡ª"


    "What? How can you be so heartless? Don''t you know it''s an offense to treat a brave soldier like that?" He interrupted.


    Pfff


    Nasir was finding it difficult to hold hisughter when he saw Chloe''s confused gaze.


    "I''ll pardon you this time around. Next time when you want to wrap him, don''t leave any ce unwrapped. Make him aplete mummy." He said seriously.


    "Your Majesty!" Nika cried in aggrieve


    Hahaha!


    The people burst intoughter as they saw Nika''s face. It was a rare moment for them to see his face like that.


    Unknown to them, the tense atmosphere dissolves withughter.


    Swoosh!


    Justin threw a scroll to him and he caught it easily with his left arm. He looked at the scroll and looked at Justin.


    "You have a strong physique but you don''t have the battle skills to go along with it. That should solve the problem."


    What!?


    Nika widens his eyes as he quickly opens the scroll.


    ___Preying Fist__


    Type: Battle skill


    Grade: Umon


    Tier: 3


    Form: 7 (Note: this skill has seven forms topletion)


    ___


    "Thank you." He said as his g breath quickened. He knew if he wanted to get this skill, it would take him a long time. Besides, he may never find it.


    "Mack," A scroll appeared in front of him.


    He caught the scroll and took a cursory look. At once, his face brightened.


    ___Enchanting Comet m___


    Type: Battle Skill


    Grade: Umon.


    Tier: 3


    Form: 4


    ____


    "Thank you." He said. He never expected him to give him battle skills with their previous shes. He was already satisfied with his post being returned to him. But now¡­


    He didn''t know what to feel. ''I guess my previous behavior was childish.''  He thought with a bittersweet smile on his face.


    Quickly, almost everyone had received a thing or two from Justin, leaving them astounded.


    "I should have given you sooner but the situation doesn''t warrant it," Justin said.<sub> </sub>


    "There are some weapons that I have sent to the inventory. If any of you need a weapon, you can redeem it with your contribution point."


    "And if you''re wondering how I get it. I''ve already told you before." He pped his hand and his expression turned serious.


    "You''ve all known of our current problem. What is my first objective?" He asked, looking at Chloe.


    "Food and Medicine." She responded instantly.


    "Alright. How are the machines we brought back?" he asked.


    "Some of them are damaged but we manage to fix some. Now people can use them."


    "What of the lower sections?" He asked.


    "Everything is fine. With the current Deacon-2, everyone is busy as no one has the time to cause a problem." Mack responded.


    "What are we going to do with the shortage of water?" he asked.


    "If we could find a train station. We could solve the problem temporarily." Susan said.


    "Good. Mack, where is the next train station."


    Quickly, Mack brought out a big map and spread it on the table. He read the map for a couple of seconds before he announced.


    "3 hours to our south."


    "Alright." He knitted his brow and thought for a moment.


    "As we all know, this is a temporary solution. We need toe out with a permanent one."


    "Can''t we recycle everything we are using?" Kira said slowly.


    Hmm?


    Chloe looked at Kira and brightened her eyes. Her brain began to run Mach 10. After doing someplicated thinking, the glow in her eyes brightened.


    "We can. We just need some machines and simple modification." She said happily.


    "But there isn''t room on the ark for that," Nasir said.


    "Then we create a room for it," Justin announced.


    "Can we join another car to the Ark?" he asked, turning to Chloe.


    "Yes."


    "Good. We need to find another train and join it with the Ark." He added.


    "Merab and I will try to search for some supplies while Mack and the others will deal with the water problem," Justin announced.


    "Get ready everyone. We must not make a mistake."


    Three-hour wisp by and the ark rushed toward the subway. At the control room, Justin stood behind two young men that were controlling the ark.


    "If you detect anything abnormal. Don''t hesitate to let me know." Justin said to the two young men.


    ? "Yes, your majesty." The chorus.


    Hiss!


    The ark reduced its speed as it arrived at the train station. Merab was already waiting by the door with her bow in hand.


    Creak!


    Justin and Merab step out of the train without making a sound. The subway was deste with a putrid smell.


    The duo proceeds deeper into the station without encountering anything.


    "You cane out," Justin said to his radio.


    At once, a group of men rushes out of the train with rifles in their hands. They secure the perimeter as Chloe and a middle-aged mane out.


    Under Chloe''s lead, the men began their operation. Everyone was guarding as their eyes darted back and forth.


    "It stuck. I can''t open it." A young man whispered.


    "Let me handle it," Mack said.


    As Chloe was trying to solve the water problem, Justin and Merab ventured deeper.


    They ransacked the train station for anything useful but unfortunately, their luck wasn''t good.


    "Your Mayest, this ce has been looted," Merab whispered. "What should we do?"


    Justin thought for a moment before he decided. ''This is a rare moment. We can''t go back empty-handed


    "Let''s go to the surface." He said.


    The duo rushed to the surface as a howl of frost wind assaulted them. However, the wind bounced around them under Justin''s powerful sound field.


    Ice frost filled the city, leaving no ce untouched. They rushed under the cold from one building to another but everything had been looted or frozen.


    "The weather is destroying everything," Merab muttered.


    "Hmm, hmm. It''s only a matter of time before everything gets destroyed." Justin added.


    Creak!


    A slight sound echoed on the street, forcing Justin and Merab to halt on their track. They looked at each other andmunicated with their eyes.


    Quickly, the duo rushed toward the sound direction. After walking for a couple of minutes, the duo arrived in front of a building.


    "This a five-star hotel" Merab whispered.


    "Do you know this ce?" Justin asked.


    "Yes. Don''t you know this building?" she asked in puzzlement.


    "Should I?"


    "This is one of the biggest five-star hotels in the city. And do you know who owns it?" She asked with a knowing smile.


    "Who?"


    "Susan''s family."

 Chapter 146 Who Is The Best?

    The news took Justin by surprise. He looked at Merab for a moment before he shook his head.


    "I don''t believe a person living in this city won''t know this ce" Merab answered with an amused smile.


    Justin looked at her and smacked as he sauntered inside the hotel. Seeing his back, Merab chuckled and followed after him.


    The twenty-story building hotel was magnificent on his hay day. But now, the ground was in rubble, traces of blood scattered everywhere. Their expression was serious.


    The previous sound came from this building but they didn''t know which direction it came from. It was difficult to know.


    Leaving the ground floor, Justin and Merab pass through a small door, leading to the second floor. The second floor was empty and frozen. Quickly, the duo picks up their speed as they continue their search.


    Suddenly, Justin raised his hand and Merab halted her track. She took in a deep breath and drew her bow. A golden arrow appeared on her bow as her gaze locked on the door on their right.


    Creak.


    Justin pushes the open slightly and pees inside. Suddenly, a sharp object appeared on his face. At once, he sent a powerful punch toward the attack.


    Bang!


    The sharp objects were sent flying, turning smithereens in the air. A gasp came from the room and their people came out of their hiding.


    The three people looked at each other and attacked Justin. However, before the three could finish their attack. A golden arrow appeared in front of them.


    "Rapid Fire," Merab muttered.


    The single arrow split into six and attacked the three from different angles. The trio was dumbfounded as they quickly tried to defend themselves.


    Bang! Bang! Bag!


    The three were sent flying as deep injuries appeared in their chest. Blood came out of their mouth and chest as they looked at Justin and Merab in panic.


    "Please, don''t kill us." One of the men said with some difficulty.


    "If your sneak attack had been sessful, you wouldn''t hesitate to kill us." Merab snorted.


    "Who attacked me? " Justin asked.


    Hearing this, the three men looked at each other and shook their heads. Before the men could understand what was going on, one of them was sent flying, its ribs turned into smithereens and his innards into a paste.


    He crashed to the wall, leaving a spider crack, and slid to the ground with a trail of blood on the wall.


    What!


    The two men looked at the corpse of their friend and fear gripped their minds. They looked at the young man with an exquisite face and their body filled with dread.


    They hit a steel wall.


    "I''ll ask once again, who attacked me just now," Justin asked as he continued to approach the two men.


    The two looked at each other as their hearts raced. One of the men took a deep breath and gnashed his teeth.


    "I''m the one. Just because you are stronger doesn''t mean you can intimidate us. We may die now, but our fellow brothers would avenge us." The man said confidently.


    "Really?" Merab squinted her brow as he looked at the man like a fool.


    Though she doesn''t know how strong the men in the world are. But she knew one thing for sure, only a handful of people could defeat the tyrant king. Perhaps, none.


    The men looked at Justin''s face for any change in expression but he found none. Is he not scared of our group? This thought ran through the mind of the two men.


    In this area, everyone knew of their camp and Costa didn''t believe this young man wouldn''t know of their camp. And if he doesn''t know of their camp. He would let him know. With this thought, he snared and said.


    "You may be powerful but the men in our camp and the leader of our camp are way more powerful than your measly strength. Release us now, and you still have your life." Costa said arrogantly.


    "You talk too much. " Justin waved his hand and Costa''s head squashed like a melon.


    The blood sshed on thest man''s face. The man blinked twice as he looked at the headless corpse of this friend.


    Who did we offend?


    Since the start of the apocalypse, he has never seen a person that could kill someone with just the wave of his hand. Not even the leader of their camp. At once, he decided in his heart.


    "Please don''t kill me. I will tell you everything you wanted to know." He said quickly.


    "Are you the only one in the building?" Justin asked.


    "No." Viera shook his head and continued. "There are many of us in the building"<sub> </sub>


    "Where is your meeting point?" He asked.


    "On the tenth floor."


    "Lead the way"


    Viera stood up quickly and led the way. The thought of running never appeared in his mind as he knew running would be futile in the presence of Justin.


    After a couple of minutes, the trio arrived at the 10th floor. Also, Justin could hear whispering from a distance and knew Viera didn''t lie.


    Bang!


    Justin mmed the door open as they sauntered into the room. A group of men and women turn their heads in their direction.


    At the center of the room was a group of big backpacks. Seeing this, Justin nodded.


    ''It''s true that robbery is the quickest way to wealth.'' He thought without any expression on his face.


    "Viera, who are these people?"


    A middle-aged man named Carlos asked and a broad axy in hand as he looked at Justin with a frown.


    "We''re nobody. To atone for his sin, we would take your supplies and leave." Justin said casually.


    Hearing this, the room was in silence for a moment before it burst into a series ofughter.  Seeing this, Viera cried in his heart as he knew the death of his members was brewing.


    "Boy, I''ve to say you know how to make usugh." Carlos looked at Justin before he turned to Viera. "Where did you find this jester?" He asked with an amused smile.


    "Sir Carlos, I advise us to give them the bags. I tried to kill them for no reason, that''s why he demanded it." Viera tried to avert the danger.


    "Are you crazy?" A woman shouted. She looked at Viera with a piercing gaze. "So what? If you kill him. The world has already changed and no one gives a damn about thew anymore."


    "Is that why you brought them?" Carlos said, still smiling. "I know you''re cunning but I never knew you were this cunning. You brought his fools here since you can''t kill them and wanted to use our hand to do the finishing job. Hmm?"


    "No. No." Viera shook his head as he didn''t want Justin to have a wrong impression.


    Why is the old man retard. You are only a bit stronger than me. Why would I use you to kill him?  He cried in his heart.


    "Just give them the bags. We can search for other supplies." He begged.


    "What happened to you? If you''re thinking of them killing you. They won''t try it in our presence." Etta said confidently. She raised her bow confidently and knotted it with an arrow.


    "I''ll ask you to reconsider your choice," Merab said, trying to salvage the situation. If Justin was to act, there is only one oue. Death.


    "Who are you and why would we listen to you?" A young man named Dakota said with annoyance.


    "Kill these two and let''s be done with it. It''s been a long time since we killed human beings. I have somewhat lost the feeling." Carlos said casually.


    "You kill humans causally?" Justin knit his brow.


    "Why are you surprised by it?" Carlos snorted. "Finish this naive boy."


    Etta was happy to oblige to themand as she had already used her ability on Justin.


    ___Omnilock __


    As long as shey her eyes on her target. They won''t be able to move until her attack arrives. With this ability, she killed many people and beasts, making her a force to fear.


    "You use a bow, and so do I.  Why don''t we see who is more powerful." Merab said.


    "Really," Etta asked in glee as her eyes brightened. Killing an archer gave her additional thrill as it shows her ability was stronger than others.


    "Let''s do this." She shouted with a sadistic smile.


    "This devil has found another target to toy with." Carlos and the men thought as they awaited the torment toe.


    Though Omnilock was a powerful ability, it was not solely for archers. It can be used for other attacks. However, Eagle Eyes was mainly for archers with a sole weapon. Now, an all-rounder wanted topete with a single ability.


    Etta''s bow was made of fine steel while her arrow was made of wood with a steelhead. But Merab''s bow and arrow were based on the soul. The stronger she gets, the stronger her weapon gets.


    Thedies didn''t take a step as they drew their bows. The distance between the two was less than 10 meters which made it more deadly for them.


    Etta couldn''t wait to add Merab to her trophy as she had already knotted her bow with an arrow but she couldn''t see an arrow on Merab''s bow.


    ''Where did she keep her arrows?'' She thought.

 Chapter 147 Battle Skill

    The notification caught La Coasta by surprised. He blinked twice and stared at the dead beast and to the notification.


    His reward for his daily mission was giving to him when he killed a beast in the Dread Basin. What sort of things is this? He thought but he couldn''t understand how the system works.


    ''Could this be¡­ what the system mean by I should have n for myself.'' He thought.


    After a couple of seconds, he shook his head and focus on the reward.


    Ding*


    [Do you want to open your reward.]


    ''Yes.''


    [   Seven Nova Sword Strike.


    Grade: Common.


    Tier: 1


    Level: (Beginner)


    Note: Level can be increased ording to hostprehension. There are four level: Beginner, Master, Expert and Profound. ]


    La Coasta saw the skill and was shocked when it realized it was a sword skill. Though it was amon grade skill but ording to what he read in the library. Skills are difficult to acquire and something money won''t buy it.


    Only the top factions in the world had powerful battle skill in their arsenal. Moreover, Body Refining stage like them could not use a battle skill until they awakening their bloodline.


    He knew the system was magical but not this¡­ magical. He took him a couple of second to recovered from the shock. He only use the sword due to Fred nagging. But now, it seems the system support his decision of choosing it.


    "Are you ok?" Kelsi voice echoed in his hear.


    He nodded absentmindedly as his gaze was still fixed on the illusory panel.


    Ding*


    [Do you want to learn it?]


    ''Yes.'' He didn''t think twice before he click yes.


    At once, a serious of information was sent to his brain. He knit his brow and closed his to digest the in flow of data.


    Meanwhile, Kelsi gave never left his face as her face began to filled with panic. Is the battle too much for his physique. She thought as various idea flew through her mind.


    On the other side of the battle, Ate and Tania had just killed the Dawntree Rabbit and were trying to recover their breath as beads of sweats dripped from their forehead.


    They looked at the frozen La Coasta and frown. "What happen to him?" Ate asked.


    "I don''t know." Kelsi shook her head.


    "You don''t need to worry, I''m fine." La Coasta said as he open his eyes.


    A radiant smile appeared on his face as he looked at the beautifuldies in front of him. The battle skill was way better than what he imagine.


    As the name suggest, Seven Nova Sword strike contain seven powerful strike. At the beginning, he could only summon one nova strike but has his level increases the number of strike he summon at once would increases.


    One attack, Seven strike.


    That was thest past of the skills.


    He controlled the urge to start practicing the sword skill immediately as their were many thing to do.


    "Why are you staring at my face like that?" He chuckled.


    "You seem happy." Ate replied with a knowing sting.


    "Hmm. Hmm." He nodded. "I discover something new."


    Hearing this pique the inters of the threedies as their ear perked. They wanted to know what he discover.


    "Let process the rabbit their blood would invite more dangerous to our position if we don''t leave." He said and move to one of the rabbit.


    The three looked at each other and snorted. They understand his meaning but a knowing smile appeared on their face.


    Thy will see to the bottom of this.


    Quickly, the group move swiftly as they harvest the most important part of the Dawntree Rabbit and left the fight scene.


    The witches put of their curiosity as they watch their surrounding for any sneak attack. The previous action of the Dawntree Rabbit had show them how dangerous this hills were.


    After traveling for a couple of meter, the group encounter another set of Dawntree Rabbit and quickly the group split into two group and killed the beast.


    Now, their battling experience against the Dawntree Rabbits had improve significantly. Furthermore, the coordination between the group were getting better every second.


    Four young people were moving at outer perimeter of the Basin as they tried not make a sound.


    Suddenly, a beast appeared in front of them. Its blueish eyes with ck pupil stared at them without blinking.


    Grim Razor Warthog.


    Seeing the rank 1 Grim Razor Warthog, the breath of the four quickened. They dropped their heavy backpack and gripped their weapon tightly.


    ''I''ve been looking for worthy opponent to sharpen my sword skill.'' La Coasta thought as he took a step forward.


    Seeing this, the witches looked at each other and saw the bewildered expression on his other faces.


    ''Where is the coward boy?''


    Unknown to them, his previous timid and coward behaviors was been watch away by the twos extreme power in his body. Both bloodline were fighting for dominant and every battle was for them to show their prowess.


    With the sword skill and violent bloodline. La Coasta was far from his timid behavior. He turning to something else.<sub> </sub>


    Ding*


    [New Quest]


    [Objective: killed the Grim Razor Warthog without any assistance while using only the battle skill.]


    [Reward: 100 coins.]


    [Penalty: None]


    ''Good. Good.'' A fanatical smile appeared on his face as he fixed his gaze on the warthog and his blood boiling for battle.


    "Don''t support me. I will fight this


    Warthog alone." He said and dashed toward the beast.


    What!


    The witches were bbergasted by his reaction. Though they were surprised by his action, they recovered quickly and rushed after him.


    "Are you crazy." Ate shouted as she summoned her ability.


    "Wait for us and let fight it together." She added with a frown on her face.


    "Go back. I can deal with this." He shouted, not turning back.


    Grim Razor Warthog snorted and puff of smoke came out of it nose as he dash toward him.


    La Coasta circte his bloodline power ording to the battle skill. He swing his broad sword with a powerful momentum.


    Bang!


    A human and a beast collided and retreated together.  The loud collision echoed at the foot of the hill as powerful smoke rose from the earth.


    It took La Coasta more than ten steps to recovered fro the after shock. He shook his head from the dizziness and stared at the Warthog with burning passion.


    The Grim Razor Warthog looked at the puny human with shock. It didn''t understand how a puny human could have such a powerful strength.


    Meanwhile, it was not only the beast that was shocked. The witches had their mouth agape with their eyes widened. They didn''t understand where this strength wasing.


    Previously, they wanted to assist him but now, they realized he may have a chance to fight this beast. And if everything went south, they could safe him right on time.


    Bang!


    La  Coasta swing his sword as he dug the powerful attack of the beast. His attack left a light injury on the beast fur, making the Warthog furious.


    Its went berserk as its attack him furiously. Under the heavy attack of the beast, La Coasta push his ability to the limit.


    He dazzle back and forth with extremely speed as he execute his sword with utmost concentration. The Warthog was furious as it couldn''t keep up with his speed but it was reluctant to let him go.


    La Coasta didn''t try to look for the beast weak point. He attack every part of the beast. His continous swings of sword made his hand numbs.


    However, he continue without having  any intention to stop. Previously, his broad sword was ordinary without any additional attack.


    But as the fight continue, his sword travel inplicated route, leaving an after image.


    ''I don''t need to use too much strength . It must be sharp and precise.''


    With this thought, his violent attack reduced a bit while his sword attack be more dangerous.


    Previously, it was only flesh injury but not, every attack left a deep injury on the beast.


    Growl!


    The Grim Razor Warthog growl in pain. It instinct was telling something was wrong but it doesn''t know what was wrong.


    Growl


    Another attack powerful attacknded on the beast. The warthog cried and took a couple of step back. It looked at La Coasta with panic.


    This was not the young man he fought in the beginning. Though it doesn''t have any intelligence, its instinct was guiding it.


    Meanwhile, La Coasta had discovered the profound meaning to form the first nova strike.


    He took a deep breath and digest the his previous experience. A smile appeared on his face as he rushed toward the beast.


    Whoosh!


    He disappeared from his previous position, leaving an afterimages. When he was only a couple of feet from the beast, he attack.


    Swiss!


    A slight tearing sound came from the space as the air vibrated. A blue sword attack came from his sword and appeared in front of the Warthog.


    The Warthog wanted to dodge the attack but found it diffract to move.


    Bang!


    Blood sshed into the sky as a beast head rolled upward.


    ******


    AN: I''m please to tell you this book will resume it daily upload and your support is needed.


    October Weekly Events:


    50 Golden tickets => 1 chapter.


    100 Golden tickets => 3 chapters.

 Chapter 148 A Hard Steel

    She was not the only one that had this kind of thought but everyone kept quiet, waiting for the scene to unfold.


    As everyone was expecting, the way was to unfold however nothing happened. Merab only drew her bowstring without an arrow.


    "I''m ready if you''re ready." She said, shocking the people.


    What!


    Etta looked at Merab with a smirk on her face as she let go of her arrow. She couldn''t wait to add Merab to her trophy shelf.


    Seeing the arrow out of the bowstring, everyone was imagining Merab''s cry. Though they expect some tough, fierce fight but this¡­. It''s good to be done with it.


    As everyone was expecting Merab''s miserable scream, a golden light whistled in the air followed by a bang.


    Etta''s arrow was crushed by the golden light and the golden light continued on its flight.


    Watching a golden arrow appear in front of her, Etta was dumbfounded as she couldn''t understand what just happened.


    ''She got no arrow where the hell did thise from!'' She shouted in her heart as a powerful force mmed into her chest.


    A sudden pain assaulted her body, her brain fuzzy as the air in her lungs was forced out. Everything turned upside down and blood sshed out of her mouth.


    Bang!


    She crashed into the wall, creating a big crack and she lost consciousness. Dead.


    The men widened their eyes as they didn''t believe what just happened. They looked at Etta''s dead body and fear gripped their heart, their heart racing as they looked at Merab.


    Their previous arrogant attitude disappeared into thin air. Carlos looked at Merab with a slight frown on his face. Various thoughts ran through his mind before he made a decision.


    "I guess you''re strong but I don''t believe you can take everyone down with your¡­ strange bow." He said confidently.


    A slight chuckle escapes from Merab''s mouth as she looks at Carlos like a fool.


    "You can give it a try." She said with a knowing smile.


    Seeing the smile on Merab''s face, Carlos was pissed off as veins protruded from his forehead. He gripped his ax tightly.


    "Let''s not fight. Etta''s death is enough for today." Viera said as stood between the two groups.


    "So you are saying we should give out our supplies just to keep your pathetic life, hmm?" A young man said in disdain.


    It is not every day they would find a building filled with supplies. This building was the home of a powerful beast, but suddenly it left. No one knows why but they won''t miss the chance to loot the building.


    Viera opened his mouth but the word refused toe out. He looked at his team and tried to get them to consider their choice.


    "If you want to kill him, go ahead. But you ain''t taking our supplies." Carlos said.


    "What!" Viera screamed as he took a couple of steps back from Justin.


    Bang!


    Another group of people bangs into the room with a big backpack on their back.


    They looked at the group and frowned. "What the hell is going on?" A young man in histe 20''s said.


    ''Shit! Why would he arrive now?'' Viera screamed in his heart.


    A radiant smile appeared on Carlos and his men''s faces. ''With Scott around, things are bound to get interesting. Let''s see how these fools get our supplies.''


    At once, Carlos told Scott everything that happened and he watched his expression. A frown appeared on Scott''s face as he stared at Merab with hostility.


    "You killed our people and you decided to take our supplies. Who did that?" Scott said as his voice raised an octave.


    "Are you giving us the supply or not?" Justin was getting tired of this charade. They need to move as they mustn''t stay long in one location.


    "Are you dumb or what?" Scott screamed. "Get out now before I change my mind."


    "Why don''t we take a step back¡­"


    "Shut the fuck off!" Scott barked as he red at him. "If you don''t stay out of this, I will fucking kill you."


    Viera was caught between a hard ce and a rock. He knew Scott would kill him if he didn''t move. While he was considering his option. A powerful punch came crashing into his face.


    What!


    That was the only thought in his mind before he was sent flying. Blood sprouted out from his ram into the wall.


    He saw stars as his head was turning.  He raised his head with some difficulty and looked at the ten eyes directed at him. He opened his mouth to speak but what came was blood. He gasped and lost consciousness.


    "If you don''t leave now, I won''t mind sending you to the other side." Scott.


    "I have enough of all this shit." With that, Justin waved his hand and golden light came out, sending Scott flying.


    He crashed into the wall while all his ribs broke into pieces. He felt like was rammed by a bullet train. He looked at Justin for a moment before life drifted out of his body.<sub> </sub>


    ''Why did Ie in at the wrong time?'' He regretted it. That was hisst thought.


    Carlos and the men were dumbfounded. They looked at Scott''s dead body before they turned to Justin.


    They thought Merab was scary but they didn''t know Justin was the real deal. Carlos tried toe out with something but his head was nk.


    Bang!


    Carlos found himself flying but saw his headless body still holding his ax. Why am I in the air? He thought.


    Shit!


    The men looked at each other as fear gripped their minds. They took a couple of steps back, sweat dripping from their forehead, and their legs turned to jelly. They regret not listening to Viera.


    "P-P-lease don''t kill us¡­" A young man pleaded as teeth were ttering together.


    Bang!


    He was sent flying and lost consciousness before he crashed into the wall. Though he wasn''t dead, his bones won''t remain the same again.


    "Gather all the supplies in ce," Justin said casually.


    "Yes. Yes." The man shouted in unison.


    Quickly, they rushed to pack the supplies with trembling hands. Frequently, they looked at him. Seeing now waving his hand. They breathe a sigh of relief.


    Shortly, more men came into the building but when they saw the injured people on the wall. They kept quiet and joined their men.


    After a couple of minutes, various supplies were gathered like a small mountain in the center of the room.


    "How are we going to send them to the ark?" Merab whispered.


    "With them around. Why did we have to worry." He responded casually.


    "We¡ª we are done." A man said, looking at Justin with fear written all over his face.


    "Good. You and the others carry the supplies and follow us." Justin said and departed from the room.


    Hearing this, the men wanted to cry but there were no tears in their eyes. Why would they offend such a devil? They cried in their heads.


    With forced smiles on their faces, they carry the supplies and follow after Justin and Merab.


    Seeing their faces, Merab chuckled. ''Only the tyrant king could do something like this and look cool.'' She thought.


    Quickly, the group left the building and appeared on the cold, deste street. They looked at Justin, waiting for hismand but they did none.


    With arge stride, he rushed toward the subway. They didn''t understand what was going on but followed after him.


    When the group reached the entrance subway, they heard a loud sounding from it.


    Justin and Merab looked at each other as they increased their speed. On arriving at the train, they saw a few men fighting a group of beasts.


    What the hell is happening down here?


    Quickly, Justin and Merab join the fight while the men carrying the supplies froze on the spot. They didn''t know what to do. Suddenly, they widen their eyes.


    ''Oh boy!'' they cried in their eyes.


    Merab arrow split into multiples to kill tens of beasts at the same time. The men looked at each and let go of the thought of escaping.


    Bang! Bang!


    A group of beasts was sent flying in the air as they shattered to pieces as blood sshed everywhere.


    "The king has returned!" A voice screamed.


    ¡­


    Justin and Merab looked at each other as they increased their speed. On arriving at the train, they saw a few men fighting a group of beasts.


    What the hell is happening down here?


    Quickly, Justin and Merab join the fight while the men carrying the supplies froze on the spot. They didn''t know what to do. Suddenly, they widen their eyes.


    ''Oh boy!'' they cried in their eyes.


    Merab arrow split into multiples to kill tens of beasts at the same time. The men looked at each and let go of the thought of escaping.


    Bang! Bang!


    A group of beasts was sent flying in the air as they shattered to pieces as blood sshed everywhere.


    "The king has returned!" A voice screamed.

 Chapter 149 Its A Blessing

    It was like an imperial order. Those fighting the beast turned their head and looked in the entrance direction. Their eyes were bright and their morale high.


    They attack the beast in front of them with vigor. With the arrival of Justin and Merab, the beast was killed in a couple of seconds.


    Nasir and Mack came to meet Justin and gave him a slight bow. Justin''s position in the heart of everyone was unshakable. Though he was their king, he never behaved like the medieval kings. He behaves more like amander which gains the heart of the people.


    He alone serves as the beacon of hope.


    "What happened?" Justin asked.


    "After you left, they appeared from the tunnel," Nasir said.


    Hearing this, he thought for a moment before he turned his head to look at the men carrying the supplies.


    "Choose me to receive those supplies from them." He pointed to the men.


    Quickly, Mack led some men to receive the supplies. He looked at the men and detected a powerful aura from their bodies and wondered what happened. Nevertheless, he kept quiet as they received the supplies.


    The men gave the supplies willingly without having any thought of fighting back. Since the supplies had been taken from their hands, they looked at each other not knowing what to do.


    "You can leave?" They heard Justin''s voice.


    Hmm!


    They blinked twice before they regained their bearings and dashed out of the subway. While some looked at Justin and his group with various thoughts running through their mind.


    "Don''t think about it. I won''t ept you." Justin said calmly as he looked at the remaining people that were yet to leave.


    The expression on their faces dropped when they heard his cold words. They sighed dejectedly and looked at the group for thest time before they rushed to the surface. Now, they need to think about how to deal with their leader back in the camp.


    Justin looked at the back of the men and shook his head. If they could abandon their camp because he was more powerful than them. He can''t imagine to what extent they would act just to survive. Those kinds of men won''t hesitate to sacrifice their friends.


    He ces the unnecessary thought behind his mind as he enters the train. Chloe was rushing toward him with arge stride.


    "Wee your Majesty." She gave a slight bow.


    "What''s the problem?" He asked directly. He knew Chloe wouldn''te looking for him without her needing something.


    Hearing this, a wry smile appeared on her face as she adjusted her sses.


    "I sent some men to survey ahead and we discovered a derailed train. All the people inside had been killed. So ¡ª"


    "You want us to join those cars with ours." Hepleted it.


    "Yes," he nodded.


    "How long will it take you to fix them with ours."


    "12 hours less."


    "That''s too long¡­" He frowned.


    "I know¡­ but if we can find these machines. Then, our work will be cut in half." She gave him a cheat sheet of paper.


    He skimmed through the list and looked at Chloe with an unsightly expression.


    "Where do you expect us to find this?" He eximed.


    Chloe cleared her throat as she averted her gaze from Justin''s piercing gaze. She knew what she asked was difficult to procure in this dangerous time. But without those things, life in Genesis would be hard in the near future.


    "Do you know anyone who knows where we could find them?" He sighed. He knew Chloe was trying very hard to make the life of everyone easy.


    "I''ve done that." She answered quickly. She pointed to three people standing a couple of meters from her and beckoned them to move closer.


    Two men and a woman.


    The three approach them with nervousness. Though they try to hide their nervousness, the bead of sweat on their forehead and their trembling fingers give them away.


    Chloe didn''t care about their nervousness as she quickly introduced them.


    Hearing this, Justin cast a nce at the three before he averted his gaze.


    "Are you sure we are going to find the thing on the list at the location you all knew?" He asked with a solemn voice.


    Hearing Justin''s solemn voice, the three trembled vehemently as their heart was racing, trying to jump out of their heart.


    "You Majesty¡­" A young man in his early 30''s stuttered as he fell on his knee.


    "I-I''m not sure of my location." He cried as tears dripped from his eyes. "Please don''t kill me."


    Listening to this, the expression of the other two wavers for a second before it bes firm. While Chloe had an unsightly look. She looked at the man on the ground and wanted to p him to death.<sub> </sub>


    ''You idiot, so you''re not sure and dare to waste my time ¡­'' She shouted in her mind before she looked at Justin''s face.


    Justin had a calm expression as he didn''t look at the man. He looked at the other two and asked again.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, your majesty." They replied with confidence.


    "Good," He nodded. He looked at Chloe.


    "I will depart with these two but I want everything to be in order when I return. Any form of discrepancy¡­" His voice trailed.


    "Merab would see to the security of Genesis while Mack and Nasir would support her."


    "Have the cars ready to be fixed when we return." Hemanded as he departed from Genesis.


    Quickly, the two people followed after him with a smile on their faces. While the young man on the ground had a sigh of relief on his face.


    "Detain him" Justin''s voice came from the distance.


    What!


    Out of the blue, two defense guards appeared in front of the young man. Before he was carried like a kid. He screamed but no one cared. He regretted his action for trying to deceive the king all because of free contribution points.


    Though they heard he was a tyrant king. Those in the lower section had never seen him take action against them.


    But now, this young man knew he was really a tyrant king. But there was no medicine for regret and what awaited him was unknown.


    Chloe didn''t care about the life of the stupid young man. Thest voice of Justin still lingered in her heart. She knew if shemitted additional mistakes. What awaited her was unknown.


    ''This idiot!'' She gnashed as she rushed to find Nasir.


    Back on the surface, a silhouette was racing, carrying two people, listing a gust of frost wind behind. But the people on his shoulder didn''t seem to impede his speed. This was Justin carrying both the man and the woman. With the physique of both the man and woman, they won''tst a minute on the surface before they frost to death.


    "Right¡­" A female voice came from his shoulder.


    Swoosh!


    Justin took a sharp turn to his right without reducing his speed. A block of icey in front of him blocking his way. He didn''t bother to halt as he continued to race forward.


    He waved his hand and a streak of golden light flew forward, shattering the wall of ice into smithereens.


    After a couple of minutes, Justin was in a secluded area. A warehouse appeared in his sights. He dropped those on his shoulder and asked.


    "Is this the ce?"


    The two were trying to catch their breath as Justin''s speed sucked the breath out of their lungs.


    "Y-e-s" The woman managed to say after regaining her breath.


    Justin nodded as he prepared to enter the warehouse. He hadpletely forgotten to cast his power on the duo when the deadly ice fell on their body.


    Ah! Ah!


    The two fell to their knees as they began to freeze at an extreme speed. Justin turned his head and saw what happened and quickly set force fields around the duo.


    Huh!


    They exhale a cold turbid air as their heart is filled with fear. They knew the ice was deadly but they never thought it would be this deadly.


    They tried to force the ice off their body but found it was impossible. The ice was still sipping into their body but its speed was slower. At once, fear appeared on their faces as they looked at Justin.


    Bang!


    The ice around their body was shattered into pieces as if it was nothing.


    "Thank you, your Majesty." They cried with tears in their eyes.


    "You don''t have to thank me. Since you are doing your share of responsibility. I must save you." Justin said casually.


    "Let go." He said after seeing them recover from the ice effect.


    Inside the warehouse, various parts of the machine were scattered while some shelves were left untouched.


    The welding machines and tools that were listed on them were easily found. Justin was surprised by all the avable machines.


    He understood why no one wanted these machines and tools. Since the world turned upside down, this thing had no value like food, clothes, and medicine.


    "This is a blessing." He muttered with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 150 The Woman In Black

    Unknown to Justin, a group of men was driving modified cars toward the subway.


    Inside the cars were men armed with rifles while some held their soul weapons. Though the deadly cold poured continuously, the modified car shield them from the frost. Also, those in the cars were not ordinary humans.


    They existed higher than the First Circle being. Though the suppression of the nightmare forces their power to be lower. Their physiques were still of their original circle.


    "How could those cowards allow some kid to ride them?" A middle-aged man said in disdain.


    "I don''t care about the supplies but I heard they use trains as their base¡­" A greedy eye appeared on the face of a woman in her early twenties.


    The middle-aged man looked at the woman and swallowed the lumps in his throat. This woman was the leader of their camp while the middle-aged man was the vice.


    And one thing everyone in the camp knew about the leader was she was very greedy. Anything that piques her interest, she must have.


    Many innocent people had been for some insignificant reason. Yet, the people love her and respect her. When it was time to defend their camp or when the deadly fell. She took it upon herself to search for their new abode.


    Nevertheless, thewlessness of the camp made life difficult o for ordinary people. It had been reported many times but she insisted only the strong have the right to decide. So if you''re weak, go out there and get stronger.


    "Leader, I think we should not covet their things. We should take back what belongs to us to live them alone." The middle-aged man said in a low voice.


    She looked at the middle-aged man and smirked. "Are you perhaps scared of that young man?"


    A wryly smile on his face but that was the truth. Who won''t be scared of a man that could kill a human with the wave of his hand?


    Besides, there was still a woman that shot golden arrows. What sort of weapon is that? He cried in his heart.


    ''I barely survive the onught of the zombies. I don''t want to die a meaningless death.'' He said in his heart.


    "I understand your thoughts. But do you believe those stupid fools? How could there be such a person?" She snorted.


    "They only say that to keep their neck. But their fate was already sealed when I returned to the camp." She said with evil on her face.


    The car descended into an abrupt silence. Three modified vehicles zoomed through the frozen, leaving the whistling of frost wind behind.


    Chloe and her team were working tirelessly as they were trying to get everything in order before Justin arrived.


    A group of men lifted a car to the back of the Genesis and the person in the lead was Howard.  He shouted orders as they lifted the heavy car with all their strength.


    If this happened when the world had yet to descend into chaos. They would be called freaks. But now, it has be a norm for the people. The ordinary people didn''t see anything surprising as they continued their work.


    "Is everything on track?" Chloe asked Nasir.


    "Yes¡­" He nodded, wiping the bead of sweat from his forehead.


    "Why do you insist we add more cars to Genesis? Currently, Genesis is more than enough for us." He asked, looking at her.


    "You said currently. It would be a pipe dream to believe the world would return to normal. Right?" She adjusted the rim of her sses.


    "ording to the king, this would be our new home from now. Then, it is only a matter of time before we need more space. Right?"


    Nasir couldn''t refute her words and could only nod.


    "Besides, there are many restrictions on Genesis that need a lot of modification. So, the more cars we have the easier it is for us to n."


    "With the addition of these cars, we could have training space for the defense team, researchb, detention, and more. What do you think?"


    "I understand what you''re trying to say. But I think you are moving too fast."


    "Not too fast, but too slow."


    Nasir looked at her and shook his head. ''That''s why I don''t date nerds. They never know when to stop.'' Thinking of this, an unsightly look appeared on his face.


    Chloe saw the unsightly look on his face and wondered what the hell he was thinking. If she knew what he was thinking, she would have given him the beating of his life.


    "Miss Chloe¡­." Vera called from the entrance of the train.


    "What?" She turned to look at her.


    "They are awake," She said with a bright smile on his face.


    Sitting beside Susan was Kira. She held her gently and caressed it gently. Susan looked at the loving action and didn''t know how to react.


    Various conflicting emotions rushed through her mind. She only has a friend that could be intimate with her like this. And that was I. Since the start of the apocalypse, they have been separated.


    With these thoughts, her emotion dampened, letting out a sigh.


    "What''s wrong?" Kira asked. She noticed the sudden change in her emotion.


    Susan looked directly into her eyes and noticed the genuine concern.


    "Why?"


    "Why what?"


    Susan didn''t utter a word as she continued to look at her face.


    "I''ve told you. We were tied together for a purpose. Although I don''t know why it is something important to us and Justin." She said seriously.


    "Why do you love him? You barely know him" she couldn''t understand her train of thought at all.<sub> </sub>


    "The little time I knew about him was enough for me to love him. Besides, there is no one I would rather love than the person I knew everything about." She had a gorgeous smile on her beautiful round lips.


    "Don''t you agree?"


    "You''re crazy," Susan said and averted her gaze.


    "Are you shy because she saw everything about you?" Kira teased.


    Susan''s ear reddened as tried to maintain her poker expression.


    Hahaha.


    "See your face." She continued to tease her. "Should I tell him you''re shy about it"


    "If you dare?" she red at her.


    "Why won''t I dare?" She giggled.


    "Though the connection is faint, I can still talk to him. Dare me?" She added with seriousness.


    "Ok, you win. I won''t dare you. Please don''t tell him." Susan grits her teeth and said.


    "Call me sister¡­. Else"


    Susan turned and looked straight into her eyes. She understood what she was trying to do. But she didn''t reject it.


    "S-Sister."


    "Good. Good. You''ve called me sister. You can''t go back on your word. As from now on, we are real sisters." She said seriously.


    Susan was speechless by her childish behavior and could only nod.


    "Intruder alert. Intruder alert. All defense personnel shoulde to the entrance of the subway." A male voice came from the radio.


    At once, the expression of the twodies changed. Kira stood at once and looked at Susan and said.


    "Leave this to your elder sister. Rest, I wille back to check on you." With that, she left the med bay.


    "No. No. I''m not your younger sister." Susan cried from behind.


    ''You''ve no choice. So ept and quit weening.'' Kira said through her soul link.


    ''This is far from over.''


    Hahaha.


    "What are you doing?" Kira asked when she saw Nika walking to the subway entrance.


    "What do you expect?" Nika said with a smile.


    "Go back and rest. You haven''t recovered fully."


    "Don''t worry, I know my limit besides I''m tired of lying on the bed all day."


    "Alright, you must follow my lead. Almost every injured person is back on their feet. We don''t have to worry about something going south." She added.


    They arrived at the entrance where Mack and Howard were staring at a group of people.


    In front of the group was a young man dressed in a long overflowing ck gown. She dyed her hair ck with her lips ck.


    Behind her was a middle-aged man with white hair and arge ax.


    When the defense team noticed the arrival of Nika and Kira. A smile appeared on their faces as they quickly made way for them.


    Seeing the new arrival, the middle-aged man and the woman in ck creased their brow. But quickly their expression returned to normal.


    "What do you want?" Kira asked.


    "Are you their leader?" Thedy in the ck gown said. She was Leslie, the leader of the group.


    "No. I''m not. But you can talk to me." Kira answered.


    "Alright, ady and a young man stole the supplies from our people. We want it back." She said,


    At once, Kira knew she was talking about Justin and Merab.


    "You should know your people are in the wrong. And not killing them is an act of benevolence from our side." She responded calmly.


    Leslie was surprised by the response while the middle-aged man had an unsightly look.


    ''This is bad.'' With his year of experience, he knew something was not right.


    He wanted to advise Leslie but he was toote.


    "Are you kidding me? You killed some of my men and took our supplies and you''re telling me this was an act of benevolence." Leslie asked, raising her voice.


    "That''s right?" A female voice came from the back.

 Chapter 151 Dominance

    Immediately everyone turn to the direction of the voice. A young beautiful maiden with a bow in her hand arrived in from of the group. She saw Kira and gave her a slight bowed.


    This was not because she respect her but for Justin. It no more a secret that she was her woman. And the king''s woman, she deserve some respect. Besides, she was a powerful existence in the camp.


    "You must thedy with a strange bow and arrow?" Leslie with an amused smile on her face.


    "And you must be the leader of those stupid people." Merab said casually.


    Hearing this, a slight frown appeared on Leslie face and those behind her. How dare her called them stupid.


    "I don''t why youe but as a note of warning. Leave now before you regret it." She said calmly.


    She didn''t want these people die a meaningless death. As they were both humans and their enemies were zombies, beasts and other extraterrestrial race. Killing them, would reduce the human poption which doesn''t want.


    "Are you kidding?" Leslie scoffed. She looked at the group of people before her and muttered.


    "Since we choses toe here, we aren''t going without taking what belong to us and perhaps with some interest."


    The Genesis men looked at Leslie and her men like a fool. Merab didn''t utter a word. She only look at Kira.


    "It seems you came with hidden amender. Perhaps, you covet Genesis." Kira said with a light smile on her face.


    "What''s Genesis?" Leslie creased her brow. "Do you mean the train? If so, yes." The greediness on her face couldn''t be more obvious.


    "I see" Kira nodded.


    "You took our lord mercy for granted  and dare to covet what belong to us. Hmm?" she thought for a moment as a yful smile appeared on her face.


    "Old man, do you support her action?" Kira asked.


    Mamo was surprised by Kira''s question. He looked at Leslie and the men behind him and didn''t know what to say.


    Should he side with her or not.


    If he side with her, he didn''t know the capability of those in front of them. Can they subdue when fight broke out.


    And if he doesn''t support Leslie, he should forget about returning to their camp.


    Leslie didn''t utter a word as she wait patiently for Mamo response. After thinking about it for a couple of second. He sighed and gave his answer.


    "I support my leader." He said with a bitter smile on his face.


    "Good!" Kira nodded.


    "Those weaker should move back" Shemanded.


    At once, a team from the defense division move backward with their riffles pointed at their enemies.


    Howard, Mack and others gripped their weapon as they wait for the fight to start. Though their power had been suppressed. Nevertheless, they are still First Circle existence.


    Nika didn''t utter a word as he was already prepare for battle. Merab held her bow and wait for Kira signal.


    Kira made a hand gesture and a rune appeared in front of her. The rune form a circle and beast came out of it.


    Seeing the Flesh Easting Crow, Leslie and Mamo expression  changed. While those behind them could barely maintain their calm.


    Leslie force herself to calm down. She looked at Kira differently. She knew she had underestimate the people in front of them but it was toote to go back.


    A golden saber appeared in her as she stare intently at Kira. She felt a lot of pressure from her and she couldn''t'' let her down her guard.


    A Mace appeared in Mamo hands and his expression was solemn. Their was no going back now.


    Those behind them had normal weapon while didn''t have at all. But the pressureing from them make ordinary people not to breath.  They were people with enhance ability.


    Kira jumped on her mount and a golden spear appeared in her hand.


    "Attack" Shemanded.


    Meanwhile, Justin was filling a truck with machines part and other essential things necessary for the development of Genesis when he detect a sudden change in his soul.


    ''What''s happening. Kira link is not stable.'' He thought.


    ''Kira, what going on?'' He asked through their soul link.


    Bang!


    Kira spear send a young man flying as blood sshed out of his mouth. He fell lifelessly on the ground never to wake up.


    ''Some miscreant covet the Genesis. So We''re teach them some lessons.'' She said with a light smile.


    She looked at the battle without worrying about them. Nika was battening Mamo while Merab face Leslie.


    Leslie blue me was overbearing but she met her nemesis. Her battle style  was closebat whir Merab was a long rangebat. She could easily deal with Leslie but she was finding it difficult to move closer.


    Leslie me attack could bare reach Merab before she change her location. While Mamo wind attack was deadly and fierce but Nika wasn''t a push over.


    With the help of the battle skill, his battle prowess had reach another with his physique<sub> </sub>


    Though the wind attack was dangerous, ti mean nothing to him as long it didn''t hit his vital spot.


    <o>,m Bang!</o>


    A powerful punch assaulted Mamo body from an impossible angle. He looked at Nika with wide yes at he took a couple of step back.


    Seeing this, Kira smiled. In close closebat, no one in the camp couldpare to him.


    ''Do you need help?'' Justin voice echoed in her head.


    ''No. These people are too weak for that. Besides, let us show our usefulness without you around.''


    ''Alright, be careful. I''m already on my way.''


    Kira could only shook her head. She knew Justin won''t allow them to fight without him being presence. She put the unnecessary thought behind her mind and looked at the fierce battle below.


    Although the battle look fierce. It was one side massacre. Leslie and Mamo were struggling against their opponent while Mack and others were pummeling their opponent.


    "Let kill some few to relief their pressure" she muttered as she pat her mount twice.


    At once, the Flesh Eating Crow dive downward and its sharp w going for a kill.


    Ah!


    A woman in herte 20 was caught by the Flesh Easting Crow and threw into the frost wind.


    She screamed as the cold wind permit her body. However, while she was still in air, a spear pierce her heart, pinning her to the ground.


    Huh!


    Everyone took a deep breath when they saw the gruesome death of thee colleagues.


    "Revolving Mountain Fist" Howard yelled.


    A man was sent flying, sliding on the cold asphalt as blood stters from his mouth. He gasped for air with difficult but all his ribs had been broke while his innards had turn to paste. He blink a couple of time before he was froze to death.


    More and more people with enhance ability began to fall. Some of them wanted to retreat but the Men from Genesis won''t give them the chance.


    Kira was untouchable as she kill the men easily. After a couple of minute, the battle wasing to an end. Only a handful of people were still struggling.


    "Nika, let me give you a hand." Kira voice echoed in his ear.


    He wanted to refute but she wasn''t asking as she had already pounce on him.


    Mamo was scare silly when he saw the fierce above his head. He wanted to retreat but he was upied by Nika powerful punch.


    Kira spear went for the kill but Mamo manage to avoid the attack Unfortunately, the Flesh Eating Crow was already waiting with its w.


    Ah!


    A portion of his flesh was torn as blood gush on from him his waist.  He retreated quickly as chest rise and fall.


    He look at Kira with fear written all over his face. His injury was too serious for him to continue the meaningless fight.


    "Please, let us go" He said as blood flow out of his mouth.


    "You have your chance when I ask you?" Kira replied casually.


    "You should know that killing you is an act of benevolence from us. If the king arrive, you beg to be killed." She added calmly.


    Hearing this, Mamo had unsightly looked on his face. He looked at Lesli with hatred. He knew how difficult for him to preserve his life this long but he was about to lose because of a little girl greediness.


    Leslie had been keeping tabs of her team but when she realized the situation  was beyond her imagination. She regretted her action. But there was nothing to do but to ept their fate.


    Bang!


    Mack squash the head of thest Enhance ability user, leaving only two people standing.


    "Merab while don''t you end the fight. I think you have enough of your y." Kira said.


    A sigh escape from Merab''s mouth as she looked at Leslie with an interesting smile.


    "I wanted to keep alive until the king arrive but it seem you wont'' have that privileged" She said calmly.


    Hearing this, Leslie was shock for a moment before she smirked.


    "I''ve to ept that your group are stronger than us and I have underestimated you. But you alone can''t defeat me" she said confidently.


    "Alright let see" Merab replied with an amused smile.


    A powerful golden arrow appeared on her  bow, forcing the air to vibrate. She looked at Leslie and clicked her tongue.


    Whoosh!

 Chapter 152 Heavens Recognition

    Leslie didn''t see what happened. But the agonizing pain that assaulted her body made her realized, how naive she was.


    She was sent flying across the street and nailed against the wall. Al the ribs on her chest broken and her innards turn into paste. She looked at the golden arrow on her chest and her thought wondered for a bit.


    ''This must be the real deal.'' She thought as her brain began to get fuzzy. Blood gushing out from her mouth.


    The dreadful ice drifted into her body. In a couple of second, she was covered in frost and turn into ice statue.


    "We won!" A voice screamed.


    The voice broke the delicate silence as everyone on the battle chorus in excitement.


    "Why must you show off?" Nika said with a light smile on his face.


    Hearing this, everyone turn to Merab with a knowing smile. Merab couldn''t maintain her stoic expression as she chuckled.


    "Did I stop you from showing off?" She retorted as she gave him a challenging gaze.


    "Mack and Howard, please lead your men to clear this ce." Kira said as she jumped down from her mount.


    ''Little sister, we won.'' Kira voice echoed in Susan heard.


    ''Don''t call me little sister'' Susan screamed. The muscles on her face twitched as she tried to contain her fury.


    ''What do you mean? You are my little sister. If I did not call you little sister, who should I call?'' She teased.


    Inside the med bay, Susan was gnashing her teeth as she want nothing but to get up from her bed and gave Kira some beating.


    When did she, the daughter of the county mogul in business rusticated to some unknown person little sister.


    ''I may allow other thing but I won''t you to call me little sister'' she shouted.


    ''Really?'' Kira chuckled as made her gesture and her mount disappeared into the circle in front of her.


    ''What would you if I insisted on calling you little sister.'' She taunted.


    Although she knew she was taunting her. Susan ego won''t allow her to take as it is.


    ''If you insist on calling me little sister, I won''t mind battling out with you.'' She said.


    ''Oh-oh! Are you challenging your big sister?''


    Susan chest was rising and falling as she lost her calm. She won''t mind jumping of the bed to beat Kira. But when she tried toe out of the bed, a piercing pain assaulted her body, sending shivers down her spin.


    She wince and gnashed her teeth.


    ''It your fault that my injury has rpse.'' She cried.


    ''Really? Big sister ising to take care of you.''


    The more Susan tried to dense, the more Kira taunted her more. Atst, she could only sumb to her fate since she couldn''t get out of her bed.


    Meanwhile, Chloe was sweating bullets as she was busy with construction of the new cars. Now, she realized how wrong she was when she suggest the additional of new cars.


    "Miss Chloe, everything is in order. We can begin at any moment."


    Chloe came out of his thought as she looked at the middle-aged man in front of her.


    "Well done. Tell your men to rx. When his majesty arrive, we will begin." She said as her voice wasce tiredness.


    Five cars were arranged neatly, ready to be join with Genesis. And beside each cars were 20 to 50 thread people, resting after their long heavy work. Sweats were dripping from their bodies, drenching their cloth, sticking to their bodies. Yet, their was beautiful smile on their faces. It seems the heavyden didn''t matter to them. But one could question what they them that pleasing smile. It came down to one answer.


    Life.


    Human won''t cherish haw they have until they lost it ¡ª almost lost it. Watching the darker side of humanity and her extinction. It made everyone realized how precious life was; to be alive in this precarious earth.


    Although, earth was in state of tumor, everything in shambles with various deadly thing appearing every blessed¡ª cursed day. Some even say it better to die than witness the horror on earth.


    Bu the question is? Who wants to die?


    When the shadow of death shes through the lives of people that when they realized. No matter the situation of the world, when you approach death. You find out how lovely earth was with this bizarre beasts and zombies.


    I''m not afraid of death; I just don''t want to be there wen it happens.


    "This king has arrived."


    A voice screamed in jubtion.


    At one, the subway was in uproar as every one stared intently at the entrance. And those inside Genesis stood by the window, waiting to catch a glimpse of the Tyrant king.


    Kira with the others walked with arge stride to wee Justin as a smile stered on their faces.


    The light confidence step echoed from the distance as everyone in the subway held their breath.


    A young man in bronze armor, long golden hair, straight jawline and domineering gaze appeared in front of every one.


    "Your highness" Everyone shouted in unison.


    The earth trembled and the sky cackle in golden light. An ethereal waves spread out of the subway to every corner of the earth.


    Deep in space, two being felt the sudden tremor and looked at earth direction as they knit their brow.


    "What just happened?" A genderless voice said.


    It voice made the space trembled. Thousand of stared shattered under it voice.


    "An anomaly."Another voice replied.


    But this was gentle as early morning breeze. The destruction from the previous voice was wash away by the ethereal voice.


    "This world is not simple as it look." It added with tint of curiosity.<sub> </sub>


    Those who know this two would know nothing could hide from their pretense in this universe. Yet, something of such happened. And it happen from a backward world. A world from a lower ne. A primitive.


    "I bet this is a one time thing. Perhaps, a fluke or something of such." The first voice said.


    "You bet?" it teased its friend.


    "Yes"


    "Are you sure?"


    Hmm. Hmm.


    "I''m sure it not a fluke. But I know you won''t agree with me? Let''s make it interesting?"


    "What do you have in mind."


    Unknown to the King of Genesis, the trajectory of their life was about to changed by their one soul, one voice and one heart.


    The heavens as acknowledge them.


    A golden mark appeared on their forehead.


    ___Heaven Recognition__


    You have been awarded the title: Genesis King.


    Everyone under your reign has receive the sigma of the Genesis King.


    You can detect your people no matter how far they are.


    The luck of your world has increased.


    The talent of your people has increased.


    In this world, no one canpare to your people in everything.


    You are the chosen the generation.


    With the fate and luck of your people, you can draw from their strength to fight your battle.


    Genesis king, the heavens are watching you.


    ____


    [You received a reward from the heavens. Check your soul space]


    At once, the subway was quiet as everyone noticed the earthshaking changed that was taking ce in their bodies.


    The fighter be stronger while non fighter had their thinking getting clearer.


    After a couple of second, everyone had recover from their epiphany and looked at Justin reverence.


    This was not just a facade. It came from the depth of their soul.


    Seeing their gaze, Justin flustered a bit. Hence, he took a deep breath to organize his thought.


    "Nasir, send some men to offload the truck and gave those two, 200 contribution points." He said slowly.


    "I''m pleased to see everyone but everyone should return to their post."


    Quickly, the people dispersed. Nevertheless, the ethereal feeling of what just happen when they greeted the king still lingered in their heart. And this feeling seem not to to disappeared anytime soon.


    Justin and Kira walked side by side as they approach Chloe direction.


    "I''ve got what you ask for. When can we get moving?" He said with seriousness.


    Chloe couldn''t looked into directly into his eyes as she felt an invincible pressure. This was the aura of a king.


    "In a couple of hours, we should get going." She answered.


    "Good. Everything depends on you now."


    "I won''t fail you?"


    He nodded and left. Thus, when they  were alone. Kira couldn''t kept quiet any longer and said.


    "You''ve changed." She said, looking straight into his eyes.


    She felt a pressure from the dept of her soul butpare to Chloe pressure. It was lesser.


    ''What can of power is this.'' She screamed in her heart. Albeit the pressure wasn''t much, nevertheless, it wasn''t something she like as she averted her gaze.


    "Everyone has changed." He responded with a smile.


    Kira could somehow understand what he meant but her instinct was telling her it more than what she know.


    "Tell me what happens when I''m not around."


    Taking a deep, she recounted what happened to the group that coveted their things and how they deal with them.


    "Did everyone know about the fight?"


    "I guess so¡­ Yes." She nodded.


    She remembers how the people were telling the tales of how they defeated the group and the joy on their faces. Though they killed powerful beasts and zombies. Butpare to defeating their fellow human.


    It gave them joy and prestige.


    "So that''s it" He murmured.

 Chapter 153 Book Of Knowledge

    Justin sat alone has he thought about what happen previously. He wouldn''t believe if he was told the heaven would recognize him as a King.


    This is just not an ordinary king. A Heavenly King.


    He chose to be the king not because he was obsessed with power or something of such. But theck of central in the camp prompt to take the drastic action.


    To tell the truth, he sucks at it.


    Hence, the developments of the camp was left for Nasir who had the knack for it.


    Anyway, it seem his clumsy leadership had won the respect of the people and recognition of the heavens.


    The presence of soul space shocked and his thought wondered for a moment before he could reign check his thought.


    ''Let see what the heaven''s reward is''


    Thus, he concentrated on his soul powers, trying to locate his soul space. He calmed his breathing as he continue to sense the soul space.


    Just then, a slight twitched came from the dept of his soul. He focus his attention at the direction of the twitch.


    But after a couple of second nothing happened and he began to wondered if it was a false rm. Nevertheless, he continued to concentrated on the location.


    Buzz!


    A slight buzz came from his power core and connected to his soul. His body trembled and his consciousness was drew into an empty ne.


    Arriving at the ne, Justin looked at his surrounding in awe.


    ''This is the soul space'' he murmured in dazed.


    Thus, it took a couples second to recovered from his astonishment before he focus at the only object inside the soul space.


    A chest.


    The chest was made from an unknown wood, carve with strange marking, depicting bizarre scene. He tried to understand the markings, but the more he stare at it, the more his head got fuzzy.


    ''I shouldn''t bit more than I can chew'' he shook his head as he was getting way ahead of his self.


    He open the chest slowly and a bright light shed out of the chest. He knit his brow and stared at the object.


    A book?


    The book had a thick golden cover with some marking on it. The markings were more obvious than marking on the  woods. At the top of the markings were some strange words. He looked at the words but couldn''t make head or tail from it.


    Huh! He sighed.


    It would be a lie if he say he wasn''t dejected. He expected something heavenly not a book.


    How could a book help their current predicament. He sighed. Hence, he picked the book and wanted to threw the book away but have a second thought.


    ''Let see what inside the book''


    He open the book and saw the same strange words. He stared at it for a moment before, not understanding a thing. Just when he was about to give up, the heavenly mark on his body his forehead shines brightly.


    Furthermore, the markings on his head and the marking on the book were from the same source. Hence, the marking works sync with the book and tranted the strange words.


    ___Heavens Book of Knowledge___


    Tier: 1


    Note: Only those with the heavenly markings can read this books. This book belong to the Genesis Ark and only the Genesis king can bestow the power to read this book . This book can be taken away if the knowledge is abused.


    ____


    For a couple of seconds, Justin failed to breathe. Though this was only the first page, but his heart was already racing when he read the book of knowledge.


    He would be stupid if he thought this book has no value. Perhaps, he couldn''t estimate the value of the book.


    This is a heavenly book of knowledge.


    What can beat that. He shouted in his  heart.


    With a trembling hand, he open to the next page. The inflow of knowledge that flock his brain made reel in shock.


    ''Array formation?'' He screamed in his heart.


    With the short introduction he just read. He realized the power of an array.  He couldn''t imagine the possibility of what would happen if they were to start using array on Genesis.


    He panted as his gaze fixed on the book and had the urge to continuing reading it but he control his impulse.


    ''We must start learning about it immediately.'' He shouted in his mind.


    He prepared to rush out the space and remember he didn''t know how to get out.


    ''How do I get out'' he thought.


    Whoosh!<sub> </sub>


    When he open his eyes he found himself inside the Genesis Ark. His eyes wondered around for a moment before he realized he truly was back inside the Ark.


    Quickly, his eyes darted to his hand but found no book. He blinked twice and failed to react for a moment.


    ''Why did the book not appear in my hands.'' He thought.


    His thought for a moment but he couldn''t understand how could bring the book out from his soul space.


    "Book of Knowledge" he muttered as he tried to summon the book.


    Whoosh!


    Just then, a book appeared in his hand. And behold, it was the book of knowledge.


    "How did it appear in my hand. Is it because I call it?" he murmured.


    "Let try to put it back."


    He concentrate his thought on the book and think of putting it back into his soul space. And thus, the book appeared inside his soul space.


    "Now, I understand the gist." He said with a smile.


    He left the room with a light smile on his face. He pick his radio and called the executive.


    Justin sat inside the car used as the conference room, tapping his chair lightly. The car had been reconstructed under the strict order of Chloe.


    Ah tough the car can''t bepare to a normal room. It was way better than before. Shortly, a light footstep came from the entrance. Yet, he didn''t bother to looked at the arrival.


    He knew who he was. Nika.


    "Your Majesty." He said with a slight bow.


    Justin raise his head and nod before he went back to his though. After a couple of minute, the car was full with the executive. Afterward, everyone focus their attention on the king.


    "When are we departing?" Justin asked as he raise his head.


    "In Less than 5 hours, we should be on the move." Chloe announced, adjusting the rib of her sses.


    The ck liquid dripping from the corner of her hand didn''t seem to bother her at all as she concentrate on the list in front of her.


    "We don''t have 5 hours. You have 2 hours max and we must start moving." Justin said, leaving no room for debate.


    Chloe widen her eyes not believing what she just heard. She had push her men to the limit to push the time shorter but¡ª this. She open her mouth for a moment before she close it slowly. Thus, the light smile on her face disappeared as various conflicting thought ran through her mind.


    Everyone looked at her but had nothing to say tofort her. No one dare to question Justin judgment. They knew he won''t behave unreasonable without reason.


    "You don''t have to give me that face. It not like you''re going to face the Insectoid all alone." Justin said casually.


    "Every one on Genesis would be at your disposal in this two hours. I believe that should get the work done, right?"


    Instantly, a beautiful smile appeared on her face. She adjusted her sses out of habit as she nodded.


    "Don''t worry your Majesty, with everyone working with us. We willplete it in two hours."


    "Good" He nodded. He looked at the face of everyone present and sigh at those recovering from their injuries.


    "Hows Susan, Grandpa Philip and Pipe man." Justin asked.


    "Susan should be up by tomorrow while Grandpa Philip needs two or more days. As for Pipe man, we can''t say for now." Kira said with a solemn voice.


    The atmosphere became heavy when they listen to those that were yet to recovered from their injures. This remind everyone that they were in dangerous time and anyone of them could died at any moment.


    "I didn''t call you to reminisce on sad memories. We need to do everything to get stronger and defense ourselves against the iing threat we''re going to face. "


    "Also, I''ve mean to remind everyone of you to enjoy yourself while itst. We should not live only to fight alone."


    "It is what it is. We''re alive and we should cherish it. I believe you understand what I''m trying to say, so¡ª"


    "What happen previously¡­" He paused as he gardener the attention of everyone.


    "It''s a blessing for everyone and I believe some of you could feel some slight changes on your body. What happens is¡ª the heavens had recognize our effort."


    "We''re the chosen"


    Chosen!


    The word echoed in everyone heart like a sledgehammer but they stared intently at him as they wait for him to continue.


    "We are not just some nomads or refugees. But a country that is recognized by the heaven and so¡­"


    Bang!


    A book appeared on the table.

 Chapter 154 Almost Killed

    The room descended into abrupt silence as they watch a book appeared out of thin air. While Justin watch the expression of everyone. He saw the shock on their faces.


    "This is a book like you have never seen and it would be our ticket out of this misery" Justin said slowly as he emphasis on each word.


    "It contain knowledge you can''t possible think off except those in the fantasy novels. And this made me wonder perhaps those writes in the fantasy novels are real"


    Hearing his solemn voice, everyone inside the room understood the gravity of what he was saying.


    "We''ve reach sensitive times and we  need to careful. Also, we need to speed up development."


    "Nevertheless, the Genesis Mark on everyone foretold that our future isn''t bleak like before. As long we continue to persevere and move forward. We will all reach the promisend."


    "But to reach the promisend, it depend on how far we go with this book."


    "Chloe,you will begin your research on this book immediately while the others must help those contracting the cars."


    "Also, we need more people to level up. But this time, it isn''t about fighting. It''s about Talent and passion for something and that something would release when Chloe start her research on the book."


    Heplete his monologue as he looked their faces with seriousness.


    "Any question?" He asked.


    There is only one question and that is; where the hell did the book of knowledge came from. However, no dare to ask since the king not to tell them.


    They looked at each other and shook their head. Seeing this, Justin wasn''t surprised. As he could guess what they wanted to ask and since they were reasonable enough not ask. He smiled.


    Seeing his smile, the people were released a sigh of relief for not fallen into such a trap.


    If anything they''ve learn since he became king. Don''t question what you can''t understand. If he want them to understand, he would have told them.


    Meanwhile, an evil smile appeared on her face. The sigh of relief that escape from the people made her wanted tough but she manage to hold it.


    ''You are such a bad king.'' She giggled through their soul link.


    ''How did I became a bad king. Have you forgotten the heaven''s has recognize me.'' He teased.


    ''That¡­ I don''t know what to say''


    ''Do you have sincerest in studying the book along with Chloe?''


    ''I wont''t mind. I want to see the knowledge that transcend our world.''


    ''Good''


    He never thought of adding Kira to the study of the book but when they startmunicating through their soul link. The thought appeared in her mind and since she was vet before the world gone into chaos. Her experience would make things faster.


    After everyone had departed, leaving only Chloe and Kira. He took them to his room. The room consist of small bed, chairs and tables. A wardrobe by the side and a yellow flower by the window.


    Chloe eyes was burning anticipation as she continually adjust her sses. While Kira was curious it wasn''t to the level of fanatic.


    The three sat around a small table and the book of knowledgey quietly on the table.


    Chloe and Kira wait patently for him to open the book. Nevertheless, the golden cover with strange marking had pique their interest to another level. Even Kira eye was burning with anticipation.


    Slowly, Justin open the book slowly while the twodle stretch their neck and widened their as they didn''t want to miss anything.


    Seeing their action, a slight chucked escape from his mouth but the two were too concentrated to care.


    Thedies glue their eyes to the first page but they couldn''t wrap their head on their head on what they were seeing. Thus, after looking at it for a couple of second, they raised their head and looked at Justin in confusion.


    "What is the problem?" He pretended.


    Chloe adjusted her sses as she looked at the book once again before she said. "How are we going to study the book if we can''t understand what was written inside"


    "Really?" he widened his eyes. "You can''t understand what written inside? Ah.." He sighed and shook his head.


    "That mean all this was a false hope" He rubbed his temple with a bitter smile.


    Chloe expression fallen as all her exception disappeared into thin air. She continue to stare at the strange marking while her brain was trying to decipher their meaning.


    Meanwhile, Kira knew Justin was ying a prank on them and thus, wasn''t worrying. s, the burning curiosity in her couldn''t allow the prank to continue.


    "Can you tell us how to read the book. The curiosity is going to kill us." Kira said with beautiful smile on her lips while her hand grip Justin under the table.


    ? "It''s not that I don''t want to tell but I expected you to discover the key." He sighed. Although, he pranking them a little but it was also a test.<sub> </sub>


    He wanted to see whether they are going to discover how to read the book.    Thus, his expectation was high for both them of them. s, reality was different.


    Hearing this, Chloe and Kira were stupefied as their mouth left ajar. Most especially, Kira she had only thought he was only ying a prank and didn''t give it any deep thought.


    Hence, seeing the slight disappointment on his face. She knew made a mistake and realized something.


    ''I have gotten conceited because he is my boyfriend.''


    ''I must not let this repeat itself. I must try to read deeper meaning to everything he do before I arrive at a conclusion'' she thought.


    Justin didn''t really care about the short test but if he knew what was going on kira''s mind. He would have been pleased.


    "Do you remember where you receive the mark of the heavenly recognition?" He asked.


    At once, the realization dawn on them and the felt their face been pped. How they not think of something so simple. They cried in their heart.


    Justin chuckled when he saw their expression. He knew both of them were smart and thus, he didn''t need any further exnation.


    Hence, when the three of them force on their mark, the marking turn into something that they could understand. Besides, the content of the first chapter was way over what was was seen by the taken eyes.


    "Fck!" Chloe screamed in tion. "This is awesome." Her brighten as she continue read the content.


    After reading the content for a couple of minute, Chloe and Kira breathing turn erratic and their face whitened.


    They began to pants and sweat dripped from their forehead. When Justin discover this he quickly realized what was going on. At once, he closed the book.


    Bang!


    "Do you want to kill yourselves?" He berated as his voice raise an octave.


    Gasped!


    Chloe and Kira was gasping for air as they recover from the trance. A deep fear was written all over their faces.


    Seeing the fear on their faces, Justin anger reduced by a bit. He realized the duo didn''t realized what was happening to their body.


    ''This is a dangerous book.'' He said slowly in his heart.


    "W-What happen?" Kira asked slowly as she wiped the bead of sweat from her forehead.


    "You almost kill yourself." He answered.


    Chloe was still trying to recovered from the deep fear that appeared on her life.


    ''I feel like my consciousness is escaping from my body'' She thought and shivered. And when she heard that they almost killed themselves. She knew they were going to die for real if Justin had not close the book.


    "Are you ok now." He asked with concern.


    "I''m good" Chloe said as she adjusted her sses and asked. "What really happened? I know we''re going to die if you din''t close the book but why?"


    "ordion to my guess, this book siphons your power to operates. I mean core power. Both you are Second Circle existence, that''s why both of you almost feel the same thing. As for me¡­"


    Realizing the cause of their almost death sent shivered down their spines. A book that needs core power to read is a scary thing.


    "Don''t think about reading for now and recovered your strength. Also we need a timer to estimate your current limit when you recover you power."


    Seeing that both of them understand the gravity of the issue. He delve back into the book of knowledge. However, he didn''t stop on the fist page, he open to the second page. The first page was about Array Formation while the second page¡­


    ___Alchemy__


    Third Page


    ___Runes Inscription___


    Fourth Page


    ____Forging___


    When he arrived at the fourth page, he began to receive a slight ahead and thus, decided cut his curiosity short. But the in flow of knowledge was way over what he could ever imaging.


    Previously, he though array formation was a st but when he saw the other part of the book. He realized he was only seeing the tip of the ice back.

 Chapter 155 Creating The First Array Formation

    It was over a day since Genesis ark and set out of the subway station. The ark was running in full capacity as everyone was busied with with their job.


    Although some wanted toin about them not having a moment of rest. Yet, no one dare. And perhaps when they remember how dangerous the situation was.


    "Where are we going to stop working our bones out." A young manined as he trying to lose a bolt.


    "That, I don''t know. But before we can thinking of resting. The ark must be secure enough."


    "How can it be secure? This is a train for goodness sake?" Another voiceined.


    "The day the king decide it secure enough." A female voice said coldly. "So quite yourin in your heart and get the job done. Also, don''t let me hear this kind of nonsensical discussion." She added.


    Hence, the grumbling in the car disappeared into thin air while everyone looked at the back of thedy.  She was Ashley. The chief in charge of the construction.


    Although the power structure was a bit loose. Nevertheless, those in charge had an enormous controls over their section. Since no one wanted to earn wrath of their king.


    The case of the previous man that wanted to trick the king for free contribution point was still fresh in their heart. Although, he had not been killed but his situation was unknown, leaving the people spread various rumor.


    The people went back to their work as the Ark roared in the frosty weather into the unknown destination.


    The ark was now 15 cars long, moving at its average speed. Inside a car at the forefront of the ark, three people buried their head in a pile of books.


    In front of these three had a book floating in the air. The book was golden with strange marking while these three had strange marking glowing on their forehead.


    Ring!


    An rm sounded in the room, waking the three from their concentration. These three were Justin, Kira and Chloe.


    Huh!


    Chloe and Kira let out a deep breath. They rubbed their forehead as they tried to recovered their mental stress.


    "I can''t believe what I''m reading." Chloe murmured in daze.


    "Yeah" Kira nodded.


    Since the moment they started studying the book of knowledge, their world view had been shattered. They found many unbelievable thing in the book.


    "I think we should stop reading for the time being and digest what we''ve learn so far and tried to put into practice. "  Justin said.


    He had a couple of sheets of paper in his filled with various drawing and word. From the book of knowledge, he choose to study Array formation. Chloe was studying Rune Inscription while Kira study Alchemy.


    He wanted Chloe to study Forging but her Circle ability was too low to study two field at once. Hence, he decided to find someone else to study it. And he already had someone in mind.


    "Yes" Chloe and Kira nodded.


    "Yes. I feel like my brain would explode if I continue to study" Chloe added with an anticipating  smile on her face as she adjusted her sses.


    "Besides, the more I study it the lesser I got the hang of if. I''m getting confused." Kira sighed as she shook her head.


    A single chapter from the book of knowledge contained a lot of words with that makes their head huts. Besides, their are many concept they''ve never heard in their life that were being use in the book.


    Thus, leading them to pondered a lot while draining their mental sphere. Nevertheless, with the help of heaven''s mark, the obscure concept began to appeared clearer the more they pondered about it.


    "That''s normal." Justin smiled. "This something that''s new to us. So, if we try to take everything in one motion. We won''t understand a thing." He said and wave his hand.


    The three sheet of golden paper floating in the air appeared in his hand and he ced it back in the book of knowledge.


    "So let begin. Who would go first." He said as he looked at their face.


    "I will" Kira said.


    Hence, she took a deep breath and began to exin what she''ve learn in the past couple of hours under the rigorous studying. It must be known, the three only rest for couple of hours before resuming their study. Justin didn''t need to stop studying as his mental capability was way ahead of the two.


    While also, as the king of Genesis, his talent andprehension had risen from earth standard to another realm entirely. No earthly genius couldpare to him. Thus, heprehend the array formation quickly.


    "That is the summary of what I''ve learn so far" Kira said in a low as she gave Justin a nce.


    "My Goodness!" Chloe eximed with mouth ajar. She stared widely at her, not believing her ear.


    ''Well done'' Kira heard Justin voice in her heard and beautiful smile appeared on her face but she hide it quickly.


    Chloe didn''t catch the slight smile on Kira face as she was bbergasted by her Kiraprehension. She thought her ability -- Enhance brain would gave her the lead in studying the book of knowledge but it seem she was wrong.


    Everything that she recited was about  beast part and nts. The usefulness and more. But what shocked her the most was their were thousand of beast an nt that she recited with their characteristic.<sub> </sub>


    Unknown to her, Kira wouldn''t have been able to perform this feet if not for her soul link with Justin. Since Justin talent had been upgraded, both her and Susan share a portion of it.


    After calming down her troubled heart. Chloe took a deep breath and exin everything she understand on Rune inscription.


    Listen to Chloe using so many concept that was not dimmed possible through earth technology. Kira brain was turning as she tried understand. After a couple of second of trying, she sighed and decided not listen anymore.


    It took Chloe 30 minute toplete her summary, leaving her mouth dry.


    "Well done!" Justin said calmly.


    "You''re a freak!" Kira added not trying to hide her shock.


    Watching their expression, a proud smile appeared on Chloe''s face. At least I''m not bad. She thought.


    Thus, after a couple of second, the twodies looked at a certain direction. It was Justin face.


    Seeing this, a slight chuckle escape from his mouth. He stood from his seat and stretched his body.


    "Follow me" he said.


    Kira and Chloe looked at each other face and saw the confusion and shock on each other face. Swallowing the lumps on their throat they rush after him.


    "Do we still have beast part" Justin asked along the way.


    "Yes." Chloe asked her heart was pounding.


    "Which Circle"


    "We have both first - third circle but the second and third circle isn''t much as the first circle."


    "That''s enough"


    Everyone that meet Justin on the way gave him a deep bow and pave way for him. Thus, they reach the car dedicated forging. It one of the newly added car.


    Entering the car, a group of men were sweating under the heavy furnace heat. Hence, if not for the deadly frost covering the train. The heat would have destroy the car.


    "Your Highness." A young man eximed as he bowed.


    At once, everyone inside the car bow instantly as they wondered why the king would appeared in the forging department.


    Justin bother to look at them as he waves his hand to dismiss them. He turned to Chloe and began to give her a series of order.


    Quickly, Chloe got the material and began to forge an unknown object. Meanwhile, everyone inside the car was curious about was going on. But their wide eyes fixed on Chloe, waiting.


    After a couple of minute, Chloe was drenched in sweats as her lose closed stick to her small body. She exhaled a sigh of relief as sheplete the forging.


    "I forge eight pieces of each Circle of the beasts. I guess you will need it." She said with a smile and wipe the sweats from her face.


    "Well done. I''ll surely need it." Justin gave her a light smile.


    He received the circr disk that was created with both beast bones and metal ore. He looked at the car for a couple of moment before he decided to do it there.


    "Let go." He said and departed.


    Back inside his room which had obviously turn to their study room. Chloe and Kira looked in anticipation. They have already guess what he wanted to do but they didn''t dare believe.


    How is that possible? They screamed as their eyes shines brightly.


    Justin held the First Circle disk and inject his power into the disk. The disk trembled for moment and stopped. Seeing this, a sigh of escape from his mouth.


    After he had injected his power into four disk. Hence, he began to set the four disk into four different angle. His heart was racing but he didn''t let it show on his face.


    He condensed his power at the tip of his finger and made strange marking at the center of the four disk.


    The marking glowed a bit before it disappeared. Thest step, he move to special out of the four and inject his power into it


    Buzz!


    At once, a sudden vibration came out of the four disk follow by purple light. Afterward, the purple light got bigger and the four disk shattered, creating a deafening sound.


    Bang!

 Chapter 156 Successful

    For a couple of seconds, the room was silent as everyone glued their eyes on the scattered disk.


    "I Failed!" Justin whispered in a slight daze. He never considers failure as his option. s, the reality defers to his calction.


    As Kira and Chloe heard his whispering, they blinked their eyes in confusion. Could that be considered a failure? Their thoughts spiral in dismay.


    Kira opened her mouth to speak but the word failed toe out of her mouth. In the end, she chose to remain silent.


    "I thought we''re both geniuses butpared to you¡­." Chloe adjusted her sses with a bitter smile.


    "We look ordinary." She murmured.


    Her intelligence in the science and tech field gave her satisfaction and a sense of usefulness in the camp. Although she wasn''t a battle type, her ability is a core aspect of the camp which makes her more important than most fighters.


    Thus, when she discovered the freaking ability of Kira, she was a bit dejected but when Justin was added to the fray. Her emotion was a tumor.


    What made them proud was nothing but a side project for these two. And thinking of this, made me want to cry.


    Coincidentally, Justin recovered from his failure and detected the strange mood in the atmosphere. He noticed Kira was shocked and excited while Chloe was a mixture of the two and with a hint of sadness. Thus, he didn''t need to be told to understand what she was feeling.


    "Why do you look so dejected?" He asked with a calm voice.


    Chloe looked at him and didn''t know how to respond. Could she say she was jealous of their ability?


    Seeing this, Justin shook his head and said. "If you continue to behave like this, you won''t be able to progress and what you fear will happen."


    "Instead of thinking of something that is not important. Why don''t you focus that energy on how to develop yourself and the field you''re studying." He said with a cold voiceced with anger.


    Chloe panics when she detects a hint of anger in his voice. She bit the corner of her lips as she didn''t know what to say. She hated herself for behaving like that and wanted to apologize but dare not. She chose to ept her mistake and tried to get her priority straight.


    "I don''t want to see this again. Let''s focus on the research and help each other out. Is that clear?"


    "Yes." Chloe nodded quickly.


    With that, the trio returned to their seats and began to focus on their research. Since the three of them took notes from the Book of Knowledge, they need to use it and revise their notes.


    Chloe and Kira were still far from the testing phase while Justin was trying to locate where the error came from.


    The basic protective array he set up was only for testing. He wanted to test his understanding and the result couldn''t be more than obvious.


    ''Is it possible it is the array disk?'' he pondered as he was lost in thought.


    Hence, he picked the array disk and studied the markings on it, and checked if there was any error.


    Although the disk looked crude, the marking alignment was ced currently. Nevertheless, he scrutinized the disk to be assured.


    When he discovered that there wasn''t any discrepancy on the array disk. He focuses on the core part of the formation. He was so concentrated that he didn''t hear anything from his surroundings.


    He started his study all from the beginning. Now, it was not studying to get familiar with formation but to understand the underlying meaning of array formation.


    Moreover, all his actions were watched by the bbergasted Kira and Chloe. Thus, prompting them to buckle up. They can''t be left behind. Unknown to the twodies, a hiddenpetition had begun among them. They dared topete with Justin but against each other, they were confident in themselves.


    Whoosh!


    The book of knowledge was open and Justin focused his attention on a particr section. Frequently, he murmurs and writes some words in his notebook while sometimes, he would close his eyes to digest the meaning of the content.


    After an hour, the deep glow in Justin''s eyes shone brightly as his understanding of array formation had reached another stage. Previously, if he was a novice, now, he was a beginner.


    Bang!


    He closed the book of knowledge and jumped to his feet. He picked the First Circle array disk and went to the previous position where the formation was and began to set the formation.


    Bang!


    The purple light shines brighter than the previous but unfortunately, it was a failure. Nevertheless, a light smile appeared on Justin''s face as he wasn''t concerned by the failed formation.


    ''Now, I understand,'' he chuckled inwardly.


    He turned to look at Chloe and asked. "Can you forge another disk?" Although he was asking, it was not a request but a politemand.


    "Yes." Chloe nodded and got on her feet.


    "The second Circle bone is ok." He said.  "Don''t worry if there aren''t enough bones or skin. Use what we have in reserve."


    "Alright," With that, Chloe left the room in arge stride.


    "Have you discovered the error?" Kira asked when she saw Chloe leaving the room.


    "Yes." Justin nodded as he picked up the second circle''s beast bones and began to set up another formation. But this time around, he was using all eight disks.<sub> </sub>


    He ced the eight array disk on different parts of the room. Although, it seems he was cing the disk just anyhow, their corresponding node that connects each of them.


    After a couple of seconds, hepletely set up the formation and took a deep breath. While Kira couldn''t help as her heart was racing in fear and excitement.


    "Activate," he said in a low voice as golden light came out of his finger and flew toward the core of the formation.


    Buzz!


    A slight buzz came from the array disk and a purple light came out of the eight disks. The light shone brightly as it covered the room entirely, forming a protective sphere.


    ___Basis Protective Formation___


    Tier: 1


    Grade: Common.


    Evaluation: A formation made by a beginner array master. The formation could be better if the array disk is made by an experienced array disk maker.


    _____


    "Sess," Justin muttered in tion. He didn''t care about evaluation as he was now an array master.


    "Y-You¡­" Kira''s voice trails off as she was too happy. This is my man. She shouted in her heart.


    Looking at the smiling Justin, a radiant glow appeared in Kira''s eyes as she rushed to give him a warm hug.


    "I knew you could do it." She murmured.


    Haha.


    A lightugh escapes from his mouth as she hugs her tighter. It would be a lie if the first failure he said the first failure didn''t affect his mentality but now. It was a sess.


    The duo was in each embrace as they looked at the purple light in tion. However, Kira didn''t know the usefulness of the array. Nevertheless, she knew it was something important when she saw Justin''s expression.


    As she wanted to ask what was the use of the formation, she heard a bang from the outside. At once, the duo turned their heads.


    Chloe stood dumbfounded outside the room as she crashed into a purple light. She rubbed his forehead and red furiously at the entrance.


    ''Who dares to y a prank on me!?'' she shouted in her mind. The slight pain from the collision made her think straight.


    Meanwhile, Kira and Justine were looking at Chloe with fascinating gazes.


    "Is this what I''m thinking?" Kira whispered.


    "Yes. It is a basic protective formation." Justine responded.


    Kira quickly understood the meaning of the protective formation. Previously, she was excited because he had sessfully created the formation but now. She was astounded when she realized what this means for the camp.


    Bang!


    Chloe punches protective formation as she studies its behaviors when she hears Justine''s voice in her ear.


    "Are you going to destroy my first array prototype.?" He said as he switched off the formation.


    Hmm!


    Chloe looked at him in surprise as she saw the purple light disappear.


    "You seed¡ª Congrattions." She murmured and entered the room.


    "Yes. Thank you"


    After thinking for a moment, Chloe said in a low voice.


    "I can guess the uses of the formation and its importance. But we need to improve its power for us to use."


    "I know but that won''t be the problem since I can now create an array formation." He said confidently. "What do you think of the array disk? Can you improve it?"


    "Yes¡­ but I need to study the array disk a bit more. Perhaps, you can give me a note on the array disk for me to study. With it will create better disk"


    "Good! Let''s do that"


    "Your highness, we need your attention in the control room." A young male voice came from the radio.


    Without further ado, Justin rushed to the control room and when he arrived at the control room, he knitted his brow at the scene in front of them.

 Chapter 157 Meeting The Royals

    Bang! Bang!


    A group of people were fighting with their life on the life while they were trying to escape the hordes of beast.


    The empty field which had turn to frostnd was covered in fresh blood of both human and beast. Various human and beast part littered the ground as far the eyes could see.


    Nevertheless, both the beast and man were on dead lock, not wanting to give up.


    The group of human had been on the run for the past two days with the beast on their tail. They tried everything to lose the beast but it was futile.


    Bang!


    A giant car was sent flying by a powerful sword attack from a young man as he panted. He used his long sword for support and watched the brutal battle.


    ''Why are they chasing after us?'' He cried as a deadly sharp scar was on his left face. This scare gave him an intimidating and savage presence while it also makes him looked older.


    His gaze flickered as he watch his friend battle desperately not fall in the hands of the beast.


    On his left, an handsome young man flickered back with two short spear as he tried help those that were dangerous situation. Unfortunately, he didn''t see a sneak attack and he sent flying.


    Pu!


    The sound of bones breaking echoed in the frosty weather as he blood sttered from his mouth. He gasped as  his face paled. He tried to stand but the cracking of his bone made him fell to the ground. But the unwilling in his eyes burn fiercely as he fixed his gaze on a particr direction.


    A beautifuldy dressed in a long overflowing blue robe with a fan in her hand danced skillfully among the hordes. Every swing of her fan deal a deadly attack on the beast.


    This was I while the other two young men were William and Robert¡ª The three other Royals.


    Surrounding the Royals were brave men and women that were fighting the beasts. A hefty man covered in scar, swings his giant ax fiercely, killing a warthog.


    Ah!


    A miserable scream came from the distance as a young man was surrounded by beasts. The bit fiercely, killing in a couple of second and left no body.


    The group looked at the cry direction and sigh for moment before they continue to killed the beasts.


    "Don''t fight them to the death. We only need to hold them back." I sweet  voice echoed on the battle field.


    "Form a group." Shemanded.


    At once, the group lesser than 50 form a group of 5 as they tried to fend of the beasts while trying to looked for an escape route.


    Suddenly, a tremor came from the distance followed by the a sound. Immediately, everyone turn to the sound direction. They knew that sound. It was a train sound. Nevertheless, it made wondered how could a train be functional during this period.


    The group watch as the train move forward with their eyes brightened. This is it. They all thought. Although they didn''t know who was inside the train but they were all assured they were humans.


    "William, go and try to stop the train." I said.


    Before I could finish hermand, William was already long gone. The distant between the battle and the train was a couple of meters. But it means nothing to circle existence.


    While on the battle, the moral of everyone was high as their was hope to survive their current onught.


    "Defend with your might. We going to be safe" I words made the blood of the people boils.


    As for the train, Justin stood at the control center and watch the scene without any expression on his face. When he saw William rushing toward them, the corner of his lips curled upward.


    "What should we do?" The young man controlling the train asked.


    "Continue" with that, he left the control center.


    Inside the meeting room, Justin saw Nika and Merab waiting for him quietly. He took his seat and motion them to seat down.


    "What is the problem?" Justin asked calmly.


    Hearing this, Nika and Merab looked at each other faces before she decided to speak. They knew they much choose their word wisely.


    After thinking of various way to present the words. Merab found it difficult toe up a speech that won''t sent her flying. While Nika looked at his friend and understand her predicament.


    "N-Nothing" She said in a low voice.


    Hearing this, a sigh escape from Nika as he shook his head. Their request was just unreasonable.


    Meanwhile, inside the med bay, Mack stood in front of Susan and asked.


    "Are you not going to do anything?"<sub> </sub>


    Without any expression on her face, she asked. "What do you expect me to do?"


    Everyone on Genesis and discovered the serious battle going on in the distant and the people were mming for answer. Since they were human, they need to be save.


    While Mack rush to Susan to tell her the news of their friend. Since they were part of the The Royals. It would be a good thing if everyone of them gathered in ce.  Previously, he thought he would never see his friend again but they appeared in front of them.


    How could let go of the chance to join his friend once again. But the excitement and anticipation that he expected from Susan was nowhere to be seen.


    "What do you mean?" he asked as he  couldn''t understand why Susan would show this kind of attitude. He knew she was cold but not that cold to her friends.


    "I just recover from my injury. Leave me" she said and avert her gaze.


    "Are you going to allow them to die because of your fear." His voice raise an octave. "Do you fear him to that extent that you can''t even fight for your friends." Veins protruded from his forehead as he gnashed his teeth.


    "When do you be like this. Did all this years of friendship means nothing to you?" his anger boils vehemently.


    Susan didn''t utter a word as she sat on the bed without any expression on her face.


    "I''m disappointed in you." With that, Mack storm outs of the room.


    ''Are you ok?'' Justin voice echoed in Susan''s head.


    Hearing Justin voice in her head, she was a bit surprised as she had forgotten about their connection.


    ''I''m good.'' She responded coldly.


    ''Can youe to the meeting room?''


    ''Sure.''


    Susan stood up calmly and left the med bay. Her emotion was in tumor as she didn''t know what to do? She understand the crux of the situation. It wasn''t a matter of saving her friend but what would happen after.


    Also, with the little time she spent with Justin. She knew a thing or two about his behavior. And for Mack outburst, she didn''t think about it.


    Meanwhile, William waves to the train to stop but the train continue to move further. Seeing this, fear grip his heart as he began to shout.


    By the window, he saw people looking at him with pity but no body came out. Furthermore, those fighting the beast were stupefied as they began to panic. This was theirst hope. If they can''t bode the train¡­.


    All the executive sat in the conference as they looked at Justin. Although Justin had the power to decide everything. He never did that. He wanted to hear their opinion.


    "What do you think?" Justin asked.


    Everyone held their breath and lower their head. This was tricky question and no one wanted to speak first. If Mack were to part of the executive. He would have jump to speak. But now, everyone had tacit understanding of their king.


    Kira looked at Justin and them to Susan. Chloe had brief her on what was happening. And looked at Susan with a light smile.


    ''Little sister are you not going to speak'' Kira voice echoed in her head.


    Hearing this, Susan raised her head and looked at Kira with grievance.


    ''I told you not to call me little sister!'' She shouted.


    ''What can you do? Little sister'' She teased.


    ''I will beat you until you stop calling me that''


    ''Really! I''m scare of little sister. Please don''t beat me. I will tell big brother'' She giggled.


    ''Are you like 12'' Susan was having headache dealing Kira yfulness.


    ''Hmm. Hmm. Why you you are 8'' She responded before her voice turn solemn. ''What are you going to do? You should understand this decision depend on you.''


    ''I know¡­ I want them on Genesis but¡­'' She paused.


    ''But what?''


    ''I''m scared they would course problem on the ark. This is a delicate time and I don''t want anything that could course misunderstanding or disunity.'' She said with a sigh.


    She understood the behavior of her friend better than anyone else. They won''t take it lying when they discover when they realized they need to bow their head to Justin or anyone else. This was the arrogant that ingrain into their bones since they were kid.


    ''You need to make a decision. You are either with them or not. I don''t say you should neglect your friends but you must realized things aren''t what it use to be.  But I will advise you, support them now, and any problem that follows after, they bare the burnt'' Kira said with a solemn voice.

 Chapter 158 Please, Dont Open.... Repeated Chapter..

    *******


    Please, I''m having a problem with chapter schedule settings. So, please don''t open this chapter. Sorry for the inconvenience.


    *****


    For a couple of seconds, the room was silent as everyone glued their eyes on the scattered disk.


    "I Failed!" Justin whispered in a slight daze. He never considers failure as his option. s, the reality defers to his calction.


    As Kira and Chloe heard his whispering, they blinked their eyes in confusion. Could that be considered a failure? Their thoughts spiral in dismay.


    Kira opened her mouth to speak but the word failed toe out of her mouth. In the end, she chose to remain silent.


    ? "I thought we''re both geniuses butpared to you¡­." Chloe adjusted her sses with a bitter smile.


    "We look ordinary." She murmured.


    Her intelligence in the science and tech field gave her satisfaction and a sense of usefulness in the camp. Although she wasn''t a battle type, her ability is a core aspect of the camp which makes her more important than most fighters.


    Thus, when she discovered the freaking ability of Kira, she was a bit dejected but when Justin was added to the fray. Her emotion was a tumor.


    What made them proud was nothing but a side project for these two. And thinking of this, made me want to cry.


    Coincidentally, Justin recovered from his failure and detected the strange mood in the atmosphere. He noticed Kira was shocked and excited while Chloe was a mixture of the two and with a hint of sadness. Thus, he didn''t need to be told to understand what she was feeling.


    "Why do you look so dejected?" He asked with a calm voice.


    Chloe looked at him and didn''t know how to respond. Could she say she was jealous of their ability?


    Seeing this, Justin shook his head and said. "If you continue to behave like this, you won''t be able to progress and what you fear will happen."


    "Instead of thinking of something that is not important. Why don''t you focus that energy on how to develop yourself and the field you''re studying." He said with a cold voiceced with anger.


    Chloe panics when she detects a hint of anger in his voice. She bit the corner of her lips as she didn''t know what to say. She hated herself for behaving like that and wanted to apologize but dare not. She chose to ept her mistake and tried to get her priority straight.


    "I don''t want to see this again. Let''s focus on the research and help each other out. Is that clear?"


    "Yes." Chloe nodded quickly.


    With that, the trio returned to their seats and began to focus on their research. Since the three of them took notes from the Book of Knowledge, they need to use it and revise their notes.


    Chloe and Kira were still far from the testing phase while Justin was trying to locate where the error came from.


    The basic protective array he set up was only for testing. He wanted to test his understanding and the result couldn''t be more than obvious.


    ''Is it possible it is the array disk?'' he pondered as he was lost in thought.


    Hence, he picked the array disk and studied the markings on it, and checked if there was any error.


    Although the disk looked crude, the marking alignment was ced currently. Nevertheless, he scrutinized the disk to be assured.


    When he discovered that there wasn''t any discrepancy on the array disk. He focuses on the core part of the formation. He was so concentrated that he didn''t hear anything from his surroundings.


    He started his study all from the beginning. Now, it was not studying to get familiar with formation but to understand the underlying meaning of array formation.


    Moreover, all his actions were watched by the bbergasted Kira and Chloe. Thus, prompting them to buckle up. They can''t be left behind. Unknown to the twodies, a hiddenpetition had begun among them. They dared topete with Justin but against each other, they were confident in themselves.


    Whoosh!


    The book of knowledge was open and Justin focused his attention on a particr section. Frequently, he murmurs and writes some words in his notebook while sometimes, he would close his eyes to digest the meaning of the content.


    After an hour, the deep glow in Justin''s eyes shone brightly as his understanding of array formation had reached another stage. Previously, if he was a novice, now, he was a beginner.


    Bang!


    He closed the book of knowledge and jumped to his feet. He picked the First Circle array disk and went to the previous position where the formation was and began to set the formation.


    Bang!


    The purple light shines brighter than the previous but unfortunately, it was a failure. Nevertheless, a light smile appeared on Justin''s face as he wasn''t concerned by the failed formation.


    ''Now, I understand,'' he chuckled inwardly.


    He turned to look at Chloe and asked. "Can you forge another disk?" Although he was asking, it was not a request but a politemand.


    "Yes." Chloe nodded and got on her feet.


    "The second Circle bone is ok." He said.  "Don''t worry if there aren''t enough bones or skin. Use what we have in reserve."


    "Alright," With that, Chloe left the room in arge stride.<sub> </sub>


    "Have you discovered the error?" Kira asked when she saw Chloe leaving the room.


    "Yes." Justin nodded as he picked up the second circle''s beast bones and began to set up another formation. But this time around, he was using all eight disks.


    He ced the eight array disk on different parts of the room. Although, it seems he was cing the disk just anyhow, their corresponding node that connects each of them.


    After a couple of seconds, hepletely set up the formation and took a deep breath. While Kira couldn''t help as her heart was racing in fear and excitement.


    "Activate," he said in a low voice as golden light came out of his finger and flew toward the core of the formation.


    Buzz!


    A slight buzz came from the array disk and a purple light came out of the eight disks. The light shone brightly as it covered the room entirely, forming a protective sphere.


    ___Basis Protective Formation___


    Tier: 1


    Grade: Common.


    Evaluation: A formation made by a beginner array master. The formation could be better if the array disk is made by an experienced array disk maker.


    _____


    "Sess," Justin muttered in tion. He didn''t care about evaluation as he was now an array master.


    "Y-You¡­" Kira''s voice trails off as she was too happy. This is my man. She shouted in her heart.


    Looking at the smiling Justin, a radiant glow appeared in Kira''s eyes as she rushed to give him a warm hug.


    "I knew you could do it." She murmured.


    Haha.


    A lightugh escapes from his mouth as she hugs her tighter. It would be a lie if the first failure he said the first failure didn''t affect his mentality but now. It was a sess.


    The duo was in each embrace as they looked at the purple light in tion. However, Kira didn''t know the usefulness of the array. Nevertheless, she knew it was something important when she saw Justin''s expression.


    As she wanted to ask what was the use of the formation, she heard a bang from the outside. At once, the duo turned their heads.


    Chloe stood dumbfounded outside the room as she crashed into a purple light. She rubbed his forehead and red furiously at the entrance.


    ''Who dares to y a prank on me!?'' she shouted in her mind. The slight pain from the collision made her think straight.


    Meanwhile, Kira and Justine were looking at Chloe with fascinating gazes.


    "Is this what I''m thinking?" Kira whispered.


    "Yes. It is a basic protective formation." Justine responded.


    Kira quickly understood the meaning of the protective formation. Previously, she was excited because he had sessfully created the formation but now. She was astounded when she realized what this means for the camp.


    Bang!


    Chloe punches protective formation as she studies its behaviors when she hears Justine''s voice in her ear.


    "Are you going to destroy my first array prototype.?" He said as he switched off the formation.


    Hmm!


    Chloe looked at him in surprise as she saw the purple light disappear.


    "You seed¡ª Congrattions." She murmured and entered the room.


    "Yes. Thank you"


    After thinking for a moment, Chloe said in a low voice.


    "I can guess the uses of the formation and its importance. But we need to improve its power for us to use."


    "I know but that won''t be the problem since I can now create an array formation." He said confidently. "What do you think of the array disk? Can you improve it?"


    "Yes¡­ but I need to study the array disk a bit more. Perhaps, you can give me a note on the array disk for me to study. With it will create better disk"


    "Good! Let''s do that"


    "Your highness, we need your attention in the control room." A young male voice came from the radio.


    Without further ado, Justin rushed to the control room and when he arrived at the control room, he knitted his brow at the scene in front of them.

 Chapter 159 Attacking The Ark

    The room was quiet as a graveyard as everyone was waiting for a response. Furthermore, the response is from one person among them.


    Susan could easily read the thoughts of the people as she raised her head slowly.


    "I think we should allow them Genies but ¡ª"


    Bang!


    Just then, the ark shook vehemently as it tried not to derail. Thus, everyone in the conference got on their feet and rushed out.


    ? "What is that?" Justin asked through his radio.


    "We''re being attacked?"


    "Attack?" Justin had already appeared at the exit of the train. "What or who attacks us?"


    Justin didn''t tell when he saw a young man with a broad sword beside the ark. He specifically told the men in the control room to reduce the speed of the ark until they made a decision.


    ''If the ark had been moving at full speed. It would have derailed.'' He thought as his face devoured any emotion.


    Outside.


    William looked at the people inside the train with madness. He saw the fear on their faces and smirked. ''Since you decided not to save us, then we will both die together.''


    Whissss


    The Ark came to a stop and everyone besides the window looked at the men with hatred. Previously, they had been ttering for their rescue but would have thought they would want their demise.


    I and her men looked at the train finally stopping with a sigh of relief. She hade up with an idea to attack the train since the people would realize they meant business. If you don''t save us we perish together.


    Vo, it works.


    ''As always it is easy to y on human emotions.'' She thought with a smug look.


    "Let go, everyone. The train has stopped." She shouted as she killed the beast obstructing her path.


    The door slide opened and Justin came out of the ark. No one came out of the train as they knew what they were waiting for. Nevertheless, the people knew things were going south.


    Susan had a cold expressionless gaze as she looked at her so-called friend. No one could tell what was going on in her mind. Also, Kira stood beside her with a pensive gaze.


    Things had already escted beyond saving them or not. This is a matter of their lives.


    Mack couldn''te to the main exit as he stood by the window with a conflicted expression on his face. He knew the chance of theming on the train had gone into smoke. Yet, he wishes he had the power to change the situation. Although what they did was unforgiving, nevertheless, they''re his friend and he could understand their situation.


    "Who attacked just now?" Justin asked calmly.


    Those who are familiar with Justin know things are about to go down. Blood is about to flow.


    Seeing Justin, William knitted his brow for a moment as he tried to remember where he saw Justin.


    "Now, I remember. You''re that guy from the cafeteria." He said with an arrogant smile.


    Bang!


    William was still smiling when he found himself flying in the sky. All the air in his lungs was forced out and he could hear his bones breaking into pieces. He crashed and raised a cloud of dust. Thus, when the dust settled. Everyone looked at the wretched young man as blood continued to gush out of his mouth.


    William forced himself to look at the cold expressionless Justin with trepidation. Also, the various thoughts running through his mind made his brain fuzzy.


    How is this possible? He screamed in his heart.


    Furthermore, I and her men were only a couple of meters from Justin when they saw him attack. Immediately, they halted on their track and looked at William with mouth ajar.


    William was one of the strongest among them as a Second Circle Existence. Yet, a single wave from Justin sent him flying.


    Inside the train, a satisfying smile appeared on the faces of the people as they nodded. As always, the tyrant king won''t condone any nonsense.  First first, reasoningter.


    Mack tightened his fist as he watched his friend covered in blood. He had already expected something such as you can''t predict Justin''s action.


    "Who attacked the train just now" Justin emphasized each word one after the order.


    Listening to this, I and his men had bitter looks on their faces. A purple glow appeared deep in I''s eyes but disappeared immediately. The slight frown on her face disappeared and was reced with an enchanting smile.


    "We knew we were wrong for attacking the train but you can understand our plight as we are on the brink of death as our reasoning is a bit twisted. So please forgive us." She apologized with a regretful look.<sub> </sub>


    Hearing this, everywhere was quiet for a moment. While the howling of beasts and the deadly frost descend on them.


    ''As always. No one escaped from her when she started speaking.'' The men behind I thought. The slight fear in their mind was reced with a confident smile.


    Bang!


    Ah!


    I''s brain was fuzzy as blood sprayed out her mouth. The sudden attack hit her like a bullet train. She crashed beside William with her face pallid. She panted, looking at Justin with fear.


    This was not the young man they knew previously. But another person entirely.


    Howl!


    The beast rushed toward William and I as they were closer to them. Thus, the duo assists each other to their feet as they rush toward their group.


    Now, fear gripped the heart of the people as they looked at Justin in trepidation. Unknown to them, their back was already drenched in a cold sweat.


    "I won''t ask once again?" Justin''s voice echoed in their ear.


    A hefty man with arge ax came out of the group and looked at Justin in annoyance.


    "Do you think we are¡­"


    Bang!


    He didn''t finish his word when he found himself flying in the sky. Why is he so unreasonable? At least he should allow me to finish my lines. He cried in his heart before out of his mouth.


    When he crashed to the ground. A couple of his ribs were broken and his right arm twisted in her at an impossible angle.


    Ah! Ah!


    A dog beast arrived beside the hefty and bit his neck. Blood gushed out like an open dam as his veins twitched. The dog swallows the lump of flesh with relish before it pounces on its prey.


    Afterward, I and the others realized how precarious their situation is. If they can''t board the train. They are doomed


    There is a stubbornness about me that never can bear to be frightened at the will of others. My courage always rises at every attempt to intimidate me.


    "I''m the one that attacks," William said with determination. His mind was already telling him what was toe. But he stood straight.


    Listening to this, Justin looked at them for a moment without uttering a word. The silence was like an invincible knife ced on their neck and they dare not breathe loudly, fearing their throat would be slit.


    Although the beast was almost on them, no one dared to move. His presence, his look, and his action speak of authority. This is the Genesis King.


    After what seems like forever, Justin finally speaks. "You wanted to join our ark but you made a grave mistake by attacking us. So, you need to bear the punishment."


    Those on the train held their breath as the hour of judgment arrived. They weren''t surprised by anything that happened outside since they all expected it. But the question is what would be their punishment?


    "This is my judgment. One of you will bear the punishment ¡ª death. While the others can join the train." Justin''s calm voice echoed in the ear of everyone.


    Immediately, various expressions appeared on their faces. Those outsides had conflicted expressions. While those inside smile as they let out a sigh of relief. This was the best possible oue. They didn''t even think of letting them go without being punished.


    Since he dares to attack us, he must be ready to shoulder the burden. That was everyone''s thought.


    "Do you ept it or not?" Justin asked.


    The group looked at each other not knowing what to say. Suddenly, a young man walked out of the group. It was Robert. Thest of the Royals.


    "We ept."


    William and I had their mouths agape. They stared at him not expecting such action from him. As if noticing their gaze. Robert turned to them.


    "What do you expect us to do?" He said with a calm voice.


    "You''ve made many selfish decisions in the past couple of weeks that lead to our precarious situation. And yet, you expect us to bear your burden?" He looked at the two with a bittersweet smile.


    He knew I was a master maniptor that wanted everything to go her way. And if not, she won''t hesitate to destroy that thing or people. But now, they poke a ho nest.


    The deadly frost almost froze them while the dangerous beasts were behind them. Their only ticket to surviving is the train. What did she expect them to do?


    "Good. You can enter while I will decide who would bear the punishment. "

 Chapter 160 Sorrow Of Isla

    Robert did not hesitate to enter the train. However, when he entered the train and saw Susan. He halted his track and looked at her with wide eyes.


    Holy Moly.


    "Susan!" He cried as he rushed to hug her. But to his disappointment, she sidestepped his hug, keeping a distance between them before she asked.


    "Long time no see, how are you doing?"


    Robert didn''t know what to say. He was just staring at her with his mouth ajar. After a couple of seconds, he recovered from his initial shock and gave a bittersweet smile.


    "I''m good, what about you?" He asked.


    "Fine."


    With that, Susan averted her gaze and looked outside the ark. Robert wasn''t annoyed by her cold attitude. He was already conversant with her behavior. He took a deep breath and waited for the others toe in.


    Shortly, the group began toe in and look at the people with weariness. This was a new environment and every face was unknown. They held their weapon tightly with their gaze moving back and forth ready for action.


    After a couple of seconds, the group entered, leaving only two people outside. They were William and I. Facing the enormous mountain which was Justin, the two looked at each other before I gave him a warm hug and walked towards the train with a light step. Her gaze contained a myriad of emotions but she hid it with her beautiful smile.


    ''Don''t worry. When I enter the train your power will mean nothing and I will enact my revenge.''


    Unknown to her, all her hidden emotions could not escape from Justin''s scrutinizing gaze. This, a smirk appeared on his gaze as he swung his arm.


    I was still smiling, nning her revenge when a powerful force sent her flying. She crashed a couple of distances from William as blood sshed out of her mouth. She puked out her innards as her face whitened. With her previous injuries, this attack sent her to the brink of death. She panted and her breathing was erratic.


    "Why?" She murmured in dazes.


    Meanwhile, everyone was stunned by Justin''s attack since they expected William to be attacked since he was the perpetrator. But this¡­?


    They looked at each other and sighed. As usual, no one could guess the king''s thoughts.


    "Are youing or staying with her?" Justin asked.


    What!


    William could hardly believe what just happened when she heard I cry from behind.


    "William! Please save me!"


    William looked at Justin''s calm expression and understood he would stay and rescue her or join the train. Hence, his expression turned unsightly as he looked at her not knowing what to do. He bit the corner of his lip with agitation and blood came out.


    Meanwhile, Mack was furious when he saw I''s miserable situation beside the beast that was already on her. She summoned all her strength to defend against the beast as blood gushed out of her chest.


    "How could you be so ruthless?" He murmured and gnashed his teeth.


    He wanted to jump off the train and save her but controls his urge when he remembers his past experiences with Justin. This was a man you can''t reason withmon sense.


    Ah!


    A sharp spike lodge deep into I tight and she fell on her butt. She grimaces in pain with years beaming from her eyes. Why did it have to be like this? She cried in her heart. She had done everything to survive and when she saw a mobile shelter, she thought her time hade to rule. And that''s why she didn''t hesitate to tell William to attack the train.


    When pushed to shove, she won''t be responsible for the attack. And when she saw the situations of things previously, she knew her n worked. But things went south in the middle.


    All this thought spiraled through her mind as she couldn''t believe her perfect n was ruined by Justin''s unreasonable attitude.


    She knew her death was imminent when she saw William''s indecisive action.   She cried unwillingly.


    Everywhere was quiet as they looked at I''s pathetic behavior. Although her pathetic behavior drove people''s pity,  that pity was kept deep in their hearts.


    Ah!


    A giant centipede came out of the ground and chopped I''s leg into two. The pain made her brain short-circuit and fuzzy. Shey on the ground, looking at the dark sky.


    William looked at I as she was surrounded by beasts and devoured, leaving nothing behind.


    Watching I remains ¡ª her blood. A drop of tears dripped from the corner of her eyes. She knew how selfish she was but also knew she was a good person. She knew how she helped him in the past both before the apocalypses and during the apocalypses.


    Nevertheless, he had not reached the stage to die for her when he had the option to live.


    I''m lonely. And I''m lonely in some horribly deep way and for a sh of an instant, I can see just how lonely, and how deep this feeling runs. And it scares the shit out of me to be this lonely because it seems catastrophic.


    With that, he shook his head and head toward Justin. Arriving beside him, he tried to look directly into his eyes but what osted his gaze made him tumble back. He panted and blood sshed out his mouth.<sub> </sub>


    What the hell!?


    One of the saddest lessons of history is this: if we''ve been bamboozled long enough, we tend to reject any evidence of bamboozle. We''re no longer interested in finding out the truth. The bamboozle has captured us. It''s simply too painful to acknowledge, even to ourselves, that we''ve been taken. Once you give a chatan power over you, you almost never get it back.


    Power resides only when men believe it resides in them. A shadow on the wall, yet shadows can kill. And ofttimes a very small man can cast a veryrge shadow.


    And that small is Justin. And the shadows are the heavens.


    ''Is this really a human being?'' William shouted in his heart. Perforations gathered in his face and his hand trembled. He dares not to look at Justin again.


    "You''ve learned your lesson. Come in." Justin said calmly.


    "Y-Yes." He nodded as he struggled to get up. He lowered his head and walked past him into the ark.


    Meanwhile, only a few undertook what just happened while the others were confused. Nevertheless, they were happy since the short melodrama came to an end. And the ending couldn''t be more interesting.


    Justin looked at the hundreds of beats and thought for a moment. Previously, he was furious about the attack on the ark but now. He realized what the beasts mean to them.


    He turned and entered the ark. Everyone held their breath while the new arrival looked at him with deep fear.


    "Merab and Mack should take the defense team to clear all the beast." Hemanded without looking back.


    ? "Also, I want the bones and skin to process immediately."


    With that, he disappeared from the room, entering another car. Meanwhile, the new arrival looked at each other and looked at the people in front of them.


    ''These people are strong!'' they screamed in their hearts.


    Previously they thought only Justin was strong among the group but now, they realized how strong they were.


    Merab looked at the two Royals for a moment before she left to aplish her order. Previously, she would be awed seeing only a single royal but now. They mean nothing to her. In the presence of absolute power, what does a royal amount to?


    Susan looked at her friends for a moment and left without uttering a word. Although, I was her close friend and her death saddened her heart. Nevertheless, she didn''t bore any ill feelings toward Justin. Besides, she knew their arrival on the train was because of her.


    With what she knew of Justin, attacking the ark means death. But since they were her friends they kept their lives. And if they can''t cherish that, she won''t hesitate to take them down.


    Watching the backside of Susan, Robert and William looked at each other and sighed. They are not stupid, they knew their friend had changed a lot. And the pressureing from her body wasn''t something they could withstand.


    Like a chain reaction, all the executives left the car leaving only Nasir. Noticing this, a bitter smile appeared on his face.


    ''Why did you dump them on me?'' He cried.


    He cleared his throat and looked at their faces. "Wee to Genesis. I hope your arrival will bring improvement and happiness."


    Suddenly, the sound of multiple footsteps came from the other cars and the others turned their heads.


    A group of men armed with cold weapons matches out. In front of them were Merab and Mack.


    Seeing Mack,  Robert and Willem were stunned. They wanted to rush and give a hug but control their impulse and look at Nasir.


    Noticing their gaze, Nasir said seriously.


    "I know you know each other but this is not the time to catch up. When we start moving, you can do that."


    Arriving in front of Robert and William, Mack smiled and gave a slight nod before they exited the ark.


    Watching tens of people carrying cold weapons made the people not breathe. They thought they were strong, but the presence of this small troop.


    Also, they saw a small girl among the troops, and their mouths were agape.


    "You shouldn''t be surprised. That''s the baby on the ark. And her power¡­ I will let you watch" Nasir chuckled when he saw their expression.


    Since L joined the defense team, everyone that saw her was bbergasted but when they saw her strength and ability. They questioned their existence.


    When the defense team began their massacre, Robert and the others sighed for the umpteenth time. These people are freaks. They concluded.


    After a couple of minutes, the icy field was clear of the beast, leaving a trail of blood.


    Horn!


    The ark trembled slightly and began to depart.

 Chapter 161 Do Not Open It, Not The Right Chapter

    It had been a day since the La Coasta and witches returned from the Dread Basin. It was then they realized themotion from their previous battle with other students spread throughout the school.


    Fred, their teacher, had been the praise of the dean and other teachers. He was on cloud 9 with the tterying from his co-staff. While Betty could barely leave the staff room.  Her previous haughty behavior had gone down the drain since two of her best students couldn''tst a second from Ate''s brutal assault.


    "The school had decided to send the four older students to this year''spetition." Dean Davis said with a light smile.


    The teachers were surprised by the school''s decision. Those four had an overbearing power that was way beyond normal students. Previously, everyone didn''t care about them since they couldn''t discover their bloodline. But after the trashing of the best student from the elite ss, it forces everyone to change their opinion.


    These four are not like normal students and can''t reason withmon sense.


    "Since we need 7 participants in thepetition. The 2 best students from the elite ss while thest student would be selected from the other sses." Dean Davies continued.


    "Also, these seven would be allowed to use school resources during this month''s train while each teacher must monitor their students."


    Fred sauntered out of the meeting with a smile on his face. He had the highest representative in this year''spetition and the school had already set their eyes on him.


    ''If these freaks could outshine the students in thepetition. Then, my rise is assured.'' He thought as he skipped toward the training hall.


    However, to his disappointment, he discovered the four students he had been hoping to find were nowhere to be found.


    "I thought they had returned from their hunting. Why are they not training? It is quite unusual for them." He murmured as he left the training hall absentmindedly.


    Meanwhile, four young people sat under a tall tree with long branches and broad leaves. They rxed as the gentle breeze blew to their faces.


    Both Kelsi and Tania had recovered from their injuries. As a vampire, their strong vitality made their recovery speed inhuman. All they needed was human blood and which they did notck.


    Sitting between twodies, La Coasta had a cold beauty with a flush face sitting on hisp. Thedy tried to hide her shyness but her flush ears gave her away. It was Tania.


    The life and death situation had made the bond between the four stronger while their feeling for each other couldn''t be hidden any longer. Moreover, if they tried to hide their feeling from La Coasta''s seamless behavior, he would tease them to no end.


    "Are you notfortable sitting on myp?" He whispered.


    Tania ignored him and looked into the distance as her heart raced, wanting to jump out of her chest.


    ''Why is my heart racing? It''s not like I''ve never sat on a man''sp before.'' She shouted in her heart. Also, she couldn''t sleep without thinking of him.


    You know you''re in love when you can''t fall asleep because reality is finally better than your dream.


    "How can she not befortable? Our friend is just too shy to speak." Ate teased.


    Hearing this, a slight chuckle escaped from La Coasta''s mouth while Kelsi was trying to stiffen herugh. Tania gave Ate a cold re before she avert her gaze and rested her body on his chest.


    "I love sitting on yourp. Not yourp alone, I love being with you." She whispered.


    Although her voice was barely audible, the three could hear it loud and clear. Kelsi and Ate were stunned. They didn''t expect their cold friend would confess her feelings.


    It was not only them that were stupefied. La Coasta couldn''t believe his ear. After a couple of seconds, he recovered from his initial shock and looked straight into her eyes as she wrapped his arm around her sulent waist.


    "I love you without knowing how, or when, or from where. I love you simply, without problems or pride: I love you in this way because I do not know any other way of loving but this, in which there is no I or you, so intimate that your hand upon my chest is my hand, so intimate that whim I fall asleep your eyes close" He responded in a mesmerizing voice.


    His short raspy voice made Tania''s eyes glow and a gorgeous smile appeared on her beautiful cherry lips. She wrapped her around his neck and gave him a heartfelt kiss.


    This was a kiss full of passion and they were conveying their feelings to each other. The kiss was short and sweet.


    There is never a time or ce for true love. It happens identally in a heartbeat, in a single shing, throbbing moment. The condition in which the happiness of another person is essential to your own.


    Meanwhile, Ate couldn''t contain her happiness and envy. She wished she was in Tania''s position and received those sweet words. She opened her mouth to speak but the word failed toe out as her heart was thumping vehemently.


    As if he knew what was going on in the mind of the other twodies. La Coasta whispered.


    "Tania, can you let Ate use myp for a moment." He stuck his tongue into her ear, tickling as her body trembled.


    She giggled and nodded. She stood from hisp and stretched out her hand to Ate. Ate took her hand and came forward. Although, she used to tease men and behave unrestrainedly. s, it was all a facade. She knew nothing between a man and a woman.<sub> </sub>


    She sat on La Coasta''sp with her body trembling a little. Seeing this, Tania giggled. She realized all of them were in the same boat. Nevertheless, she won''t let go of the chance to tease her.


    "Oh, who could believe the mighty seductress would be nervous when sitting on a man''s leg?"


    A bashful smile appeared on Ate''s as she didn''t know how to refute her im. With no choice, she hid her face inside his chest.


    "My Ate is a shydy¡­" La Coasta chuckled as he rubbed her long hair. "How did I deserve this¡­.?" his voice trailed as stared directly into her eyes.


    "I am nothing special, of this I am sure. I am amon man withmon thoughts and I''ve led amon life. There are no monuments dedicated to me and my name will soon be forgotten, but I''ve loved you with all my heart and soul, and to me, this has always been enough."


    Hearing this, thedies were awed and their hearts missed a beat. The heartfelt words pluck a string in their heart and their gaze toward him changed. The bond bonding them was getting stronger by the minute. And not to be outdone by him. Ate took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and opened it slowly.


    "I''m in love with you, and I''m not in the business of denying myself the simple pleasure of saying true things. I''m in love with you, and I know that love is just a shout in the void, and that oblivion is inevitable, and that we''re all doomed and that there wille a day when all ourbor has been to return to dust, and I know the sun will swallow the only earth we''ll ever have, and I am in love with you." With this, she wrapped her arm around his neck and gave him a plethora kiss.


    "That''s beautiful but I think that kiss is enough?" Tania giggled with her full smile that could illuminate the world.


    "Y-Yes" Ate chucked as she averted her gaze from Tania and looked at Kelsi. She stretched out her hand and drew her closer.


    Of the threedies, Kelsi was hard to predict. She has almost everything in control. She was a control freak. Yet, she hesitated a moment before she sat on hisp, covering her face.


    "I''ve never seen you like this before?" La Coasta said as a matter of fact.


    Hmm. Hmm. Both Tania and Ate nodded as they never saw the control freak not able to control her emotion. She was frank and direct about everything but now. She was covering her face.


    "If you don''t feel anything for me¡­. You don''t need to pretend." He whispered.


    Hearing this, Kelsi removed her palm from her face and looked him straight in the eyes.


    "You should know how I feel about you. And how the others feel about you. We''re not kids not to know what we want¡­. But¡­" She blurted with her face reddened.


    But what?


    They looked at her, waiting for her to continue. ''This is so embarrassing.'' She shouted in her mind.


    "I-I don''t know what to say." She said with all her strength and averted her gaze, waiting.


    Hahaha


    La Coasta and the others burst into a hystericalugh as they looked at the shy Kelsi, covering her face with her palm. It came out of the blue for the control freak not to have something to say.


    "Look at me¡­." His voice contained an enchanting power that forced her to lower her hand and look directly into his eyes while she held her breath,  and her heart was racing.


    "You don''t need to tell me anything. Since I know you love me. That''s enough" he said and soothed her hair. "But If I had a flower for every time I thought of you¡­I could walk through the garden forever."


    Hearing this, her heart missed a beast as she pounced on him and gave him a warm kiss. That kiss contained all her unspoken love.


    As the duo was lost in the entrance kissing, theirmunication bracelet vibrated and a message popped up.


    "Where are you? I need to speak with you."


    ******


    AN: I''m pleased to tell you this book will resume its daily upload and your support is needed.


    October Weekly Events:


    50 Golden tickets => 1 chapter.


    100 Golden tickets => 3 chapters.

 Chapter 162 How Could This Be?

    "What do you think will happen to us?" Robbert asked, staring at William lost in thought.


    Coming out of his thought, he heard Robert question and sighed. The death of I was still surreal to him while their present situation wasn''t optimistic.


    "I don''t know. All we can do is wait. But since both Mack and Susan are on the train. Everything would be alright." William said.


    Hearing this, all the men inside the room breathed a sigh of relief. The overbearing power from Justin and those from the troop had shaken their heart. They knew they were at the mercy of Justin.


    After waiting for a couple of minutes, the door slid open a handsome young man appeared. He looked at Robert and Willem for a moment before he rush to hug them.


    Hahaha


    <o>,m The three friendsugh as their hearts was filled with happiness. Seeing each other was a great fortune. During these trying times, many had already given up on seeing their friends and family again while they had already started to have another family.</o>


    Afterward, the three friends separated from the warm hug and took a seat. Also, everyone inside the room fixed their gaze on Mack. They wanted to know what was going on the train.


    "I know what you are worrying about," Mack said with a rueful smile.


    "This train is called the ark of Genesis. And this person is called Genesis. The young man you see previously is the king¡­"


    King!


    Everyone suck in a cold breath and looked at each other. These are crazier than they thought. It took them a couple of seconds to recover from their initial shock. Seeing their expression, Mack wasn''t surprised. Since the time of the king had long since passed why would the camp restore to it?


    "Who made him a king?" William asked.


    "What do you expect?" Mack asked with a bittersweet smile. He could vividly remember their sh when everything just began. Shortly, he shook his head and sighed. He doesn''t want to dwell on bad experiences though they still hurt him.


    "Now, let me tell you about the section on Genesis. The section is like ss. There aremoners, elite, noble, and the royals."


    Hearing the royals, a wry smile appeared on Robert and Willem''s faces. Previously, they called themselves the royals in the university and the city but now. They are rusticated to nothing but ordinary people.


    What a twisted fate!


    "Everything in Genesis depends on contribution points. And you get points when youplete a set of missions or when you have a post you''re handling."


    "Where do we live? And what about other things" A woman in herte twenties asked.


    Mack looked at her with a slight frown. "Don''t ask me something like that. You''ll get to know. What you should be thinking about is your ss and your usefulness on the ark."


    "This car would be living quarters for now. So make yourselves home." Mack said slowly.


    "Thank you for helping us. How do we get our ss and how do we start getting the mission."


    "You will register your bio-data to those in charge and wait for the king to announce your ss," Mack answered.


    Robert and William looked at each other and saw the confusion and unwillingness on each other faces. They knew everything in Genesis was strictly controlled by the King, and so has their fate.


    Meanwhile, Justine was having a meeting with his executive. They were discussing how to handle the new arrival.


    "What ss should we assign them?" Nasir asked.


    "No ss," Justin asked.


    No ss?


    Everyone looked at each other and wondered what the meaning of no ss was.  Although they understood the meanie of no ss figuratively but in the context of Genesis. They couldn''t wrap their head around it.


    "They won''t have any ss. For now. If any of them show their worthiness, then, they would be promoted to the appropriate ss." Justin said with a solemn voice.


    "You must all remember, we aren''t like other people in the wild. We''re different and everything we do must not leave room for any discrepancy. Is that clear?" He asked.


    "Cleared" They answered in unison.


    "Good." He nodded.


    "We must be prepared for an attack at any moment. Although the ark is safe for now we must not getcent. Those in the No-ss section should be distributed in the areas where we are short of manpower."


    "I want the renovation n in full swing."


    "Nika, I want the security on the Ark tighter. And the defense team should be standing by."


    "All windows should be closed and if anyone dares to go against the order should be dealt with ordingly," Justin announced.


    "Is there anything I need to know apart from the one I already know?" he asked.


    "The contribution system isgging?" Susan said in a low voice.<sub> </sub>


    "Why?"


    "During our immigration, some of the files were lost.  And when I''m unconscious the contribution system stop working."


    "I appoint Merab as your assistant. About the lost file, you forget about those. You can award 10 points to those that were lost."


    "During myst visit to the warehouse, I found 3ptops and two of which we will be using for the contribution system. Thestputer will be used to the statistic of Genesis and others."


    "For the contribution system part, Chloe had already written aputer program for that. Now, we will begin a new registration for everyone on Genesis with a secure security number."


    Hearing this, everyone inside the room looked at each other with their mouth agape. They stared at her and wondered. What a freak!


    Seeing the numerous gaze, Chloe adjusted her sses and averted her gaze.


    "With Chloe''s contribution to Genesis, I award her 500 contribution points."


    Hearing this, no one was surprised by the result as they''d predicted it. When ites to giving out rewards, Justin wasn''t stingy.


    "Thank you," Chloe said with a tight lip smile.


    "How many cars are avable?" Justin asked.


    "Four" Chloe responded.


    "One of the cars should be used as Restaurant and Bar. And one should be used as a prison." Justin announced.


    Restaurant and Bar!


    As he saw their stunned, Justin chuckled. He expected such a reaction from them. But that was the least the people need. Although they were fighting against beasts and other dangerous existents. Notwithstanding, the little time they have should be used on something that could give them joy.


    ''Since I''ve given them a restaurant and bar. I should give them a hotel.'' With that, a sly smile appeared on his far.


    "Thest two cars would be used for hotel and rxation." He added.


    Everyone looked at Justin not understanding what was going on in his head. Everything he did was for them to satisfy their carnal desire. Nevertheless, they love it.


    "I believe this in Genesis. The life of our people would be better."


    "For the hotel and others, Kira would be in-charge. While the prison, Nika would handle it."


    "The noble and royal sector wouldn''t undergo any reconstruction for now. We will focus on other sections¡­."


    "Your highness¡­ A tunnel is up ahead." A voice came from Justin''s radio.


    "Alright."


    Outside the ark, arge expanse of ice spread beyond eyes could see and long metal covered in frost sped forward. In the distance, a hill appeared with a whirlwind howling fiercely on its top, and beneath the hill was a tunnel full of darkness.


    However, if anyone were closer to the entrance of the tunnel, they would feel the ominous presence in the air. Yet, the ark was racing toward it.


    Meanwhile, inside the ark. Justin''s order had been passed and all windows had been closed and the noiseing from each car had stopped.


    Although the people didn''t know what the hell was going on, the people''s fates in Justin had reached a considerable degree that they didn''t worry about what was toe.


    As long the king is with us, we will be saved. That was the single on their mind.


    Meanwhile, Justin stood at the control center and watched as the train entered the tunnel. Since he heard about tunnels, his instinct had been warning him. Thus, he suspend the meeting and made everyone prepared for the worst.


    All the defense team mounts the ark entrance, holding their breath and gripping their spear tightly.


    Inside the No-ss car, Robert and William stood on their feet and looked out the window. Both of them are the strongest of the group and they noticed the oppressive presence when they entered the tunnel.


    "Everyone should be on guard. This tunnel is dangerous." Robert whispered.


    Bang!


    A deafening sound came from the distance and the ark shook back and forth. Everyone held their breath and grip the nearest object tightly.


    At the em of the ark, Justin knitted his brow and spread his perception to the fullest.


    Suddenly, his perception caught sometimes unusual and a frown appeared on his face.


    "How could this be?" he murmured.

 Chapter 163 Goblin Attack

    "How could this be?"


    The darkness was thicker than normal darkness, swallowing the light from the ark. The howling wind the tunnel had turnpletely oppressive, forcing those in the ark to hold their breath.


    Justin perception caught a sight of a being that stunned him for a couple of seconds. He took a deep breath and said.


    "Slow down and tell me if you find anything" Justin said and left the control center.


    This was a battle that was unavoidable since the enemy had surrounded on both side. All they need to do was wee their enemy with open hands.


    When the ark slow down it speed, everyone was already prepared for their iing battle. The dreadfuls silence filled the ark and tunnel leaving only the howl of the wind.


    Bang!


    The ark shook back and forth under the heavy attacking from the back of the ark. In themoner cars, a deep dent appeared on the wall, disying a w attack.


    The ordinary humans stared at the dent with their heart racing. Fear grips their heart squeezing it slowly, ying with life.


    A light creak came from the top of the ark before it began to get louder, thumping in the heart of the people.


    Bang!


    Another bang came from the top of the ark and a sharp long w cut through the metal. The w was dark brown, reeking of blood.


    Sweats dripped from the heads of those inside the train as they watch the scene in front of them. Their eyes darted to the defense teams guarding the car, hoping they would take action. Unfortunately, the men held their cold weapon tightly without having any intention of attacking.


    ''Did these stupid men want this beast to cut the roof and kill us before they realized how dire the situation is'' the people curse in their heart.


    Bang! Bang!


    Suddenly, the ark was attack on both sides and a powerful attack cut through the car and being jumped into the ark.


    Ah!


    Seeing this the ordinary people felt their life jumped out their body. A ten feet beast with  long ear, pointy nose and sharp mouth, long hand with ck club . A goblin.


    ___Grey Gobbling ___


    Race: Gobbling.


    Grade: 2


    Tier: 3


    Ability: Smash


    ____


    A mischievous smile appeared on the gobbling face as it looked at the ordinary humans. It show it sharp teeth as it prepared to pounced on the human.


    Just then, the passive defense team spring to action and rushed toward the gobbling. Seeing this, the Grey gobbling  widen its eyes and rushed toward the defense team swing it club.


    Bang!


    A swing attack from the Grey gobbling sent three people flying and blood spray out of their mouth. Noticing this, fear gripped the heart of the people as they dare believe what would happen if the defense team were defeated.


    Creak!


    Thud!


    Another Grey gobbling appeared in side the car and looked at the ordinary people for a moment before it pounce on them.


    Help!


    They cried seeing the heavy club descending on their head. A middle-aged woman covered his little kid and wait of tier death since the  defense team were busy fighting the first Grey gobbling.


    Just then, a sharp wind slice through the air obstructing the heavy club. The gobbling took a couple of step and looked at the direction of the attack. A kid not older than 9 matched toward it with a sword.


    Noticing the overflowing souls power from the kid. The Grey gobbling blinked it eyes and ignored the ordinary human. It made a weird nose and rush toward the kid.


    This kid wasn''t anybody but L.


    L watch as the Grey gobbling pounce on her with the clubing for her head.


    "Die beast!" She cried with her innocent eyes. Immediately, the heavenly marking on her head lit up, forcing the suppression on her ability to be suspended.


    Everything happened in a blink and L didn''t know. Her sword collided with the club, making deafening sound.


    Bang!


    The gobbling was sent flying while L took a couple of step backward. Seeing this, the glow in her burnt brightly. Since she had her first kill, the fear of the beast had be minuscule. Furthermore, she had follow the defense team to train and ughter some ordinary beast, boosting her confidence.


    Thus, she didn''t wait for the Grey Gobbling to attack her before she rushed toward the gobbling. Her speed was exceptionally fast as the wind carry her.


    Bang! Bang!


    She struck her sword twice, forcing the gobbling club from it hand. The gobbling was stunned for a moment before it try to strike with a w attack. However, L didn''t give the Grey gobbling the chance before she drill her sword deep into the gobbling heart.


    Ah!


    The gobbling cried in agony and tried to retreat but the next strike send it head flying.<sub> </sub>


    Thud!


    The Grey gobbling head rolled in the air thrice before crashed on the ground. It green blood sshed to the faces of the ordinary people.


    Watching the head of the gobbling, no one dare to breath and watch as the green liquid dripped down their faces.


    "Stay in your ce and don''t move. We will take care of this beast." Kira tiny voice woke the people from their stupor. Thus, they nodded absentmindedly.


    At the other side, the group of defense had manage to take down the Grey with two of them sustaining a grievous injury,ying down with their ribs broken.


    "Finally!" one of the defense team said as he slump to the ground, gasping for air. Furthermore his eyes was fixed on L.


    ''How could she be so strong?'' He eximed in his heart.


    "You are strong!" Ady among the defense team said while wiping the blood from her face.


    "Thank you!" L shed a innocent smile and averted her face from the numerous gaze directed at her.


    Bang!


    Their happiness was short lived as three Grey gobbling jumped into the ark from the opening. What!


    The heart of the people raced while those from the defense team rush to their feet, attacking the gobbling with their spear.


    Boom!


    A deafening sound echoed from the outside shaking the tunnel vehemently and debris fell.


    A young woman undressed in purple with streak of lightning surrounding her.  Her whip danced back and forth amid hundreds of gobbling. This was Susan.


    The gobbling looked at Susan with an evil smile andmunicated with weirdnguage and pounced on her on both sides.


    "Lightning world" Susan whispered and a dome of lightning came out of her whip shed among the gobbling.


    Ah!


    The gobbling cried in pain as tens of them were charred to crisp. The air reek of metallic smell andnd covered in green liquid.


    Bang!


    On top of the ark, a golden arrow harvested the life of its target like it was nothing. Merab fired its arrow constantly without stopping. Just then, at the corner of her eyes it saw a car crowded by gobbling and furious.


    A Grey Gobbling jumped from darkness andnded a couple of feet from Merab and swung its huge club.


    "Get out!" She shouted and slid, avoiding the club as an arrow appeared on its bow.


    Hmm!


    The Gobbling was stunned for a moment and downward only to see Merab ready to let loose of her arrow.


    "%$#%%^#@" The gobbling said.


    Whoosh!


    The arrow appeared in front of the goblin, piercing its brain. Ssh! The powerful force from the arrow blew the head into smithereens and the brain juice fell on his face.


    "What the... shit is this" Merab cried as she quickly wiped the brain juice from her face.


    Ah!


    A cry came from the car crowded with the gobbling, forcing Merab to forget about the liquid on her face and draw her bowstring.


    A humming sound came from her bowstring and a thick sharp arrow appeared on the bowstring.


    "Rapid Fire" She shouted.


    She let loose of the arrow and air trembled slightly and the arrow disappeared into thin air. When it appeared again, it had split into five and entered the crowded car. What followed was the grievous scream of the gobbling.


    At once, the gobbling halted on their track and retreated with fear written on their faces. They made an indistinct sound and looked at the arrow''s direction.


    <o>,m Merab and the gobbling stared at each other for a couple of seconds before the gobbling rushed toward her.</o>


    "I''ve been expecting you" She smirked and released three rapid fires one after the others.


    The gobbling only felt the air around them vibrate slightly before a golden arrow lodge deep into their chest.


    Meanwhile, at the other part of the ark, Kira was on her mount. The ck tiger beast. With every wave of her long spear, goblins were falling like flies.


    Nevertheless, the gobbling seems not to end as the sprout from the darkness.


    "We need help in the 10th elite section." A voice echoed from Kira radio.


    "I''m on my way?"


    As she was rushing toward the 10th car, a gobbling jumped in front of her from the darkness, shaking the ground.


    "What the hell?" She shouted in daze.

 Chapter 164 Black Goblin

    "What the hell!?"


    Kira''s mount screeched to a halt as its fiery red eyes stared at the huge goblin in front of them with slight intimidation.


    ____ck Goblin___


    Race: Goblin


    Grade: Three


    Tier: 2


    Ability: Shadow


    ______


    Kira frowns as she watches the ck goblin obstruct their path. The ck goblin was over ten feet tall, with ck skin, long ears, and long-sharp ws with a huge club.


    The duo looked at each other for a couple of moments before the ck goblin opened its mouth wide and cried.


    A powerful cry came out of its mouth, forcing the ordinary people to hold their heads. There was ringing as if there was a toiling bell in their brain. While the gray goblin halted for a second before their expression turned savage.


    They joined the scream and also rushed forward toward their target swinging their club with more ferocity. The scream stimtes the gray goblin to go wild as they abandon their life with only the thought of killing their prey.


    Ah! Ah! Ah!


    Human screams echoed from various parts of the ark as the goblin breached the ark''s defense.


    ''Little sister, can you help those in the elite section.'' Kira said seriously. ''I need to get busy for a moment.''


    ''Don''te to me, little sister!'' Susan yelled as she sent two goblins flying before they were charred to a crisp. ''We will talk about this after the fight.''


    With that, Susan cleared the gray goblin around her and rushed toward the 10th elite section. Moreover, every goblin on her path was charred to a crisp, turning the air to reek of sulfur.


    ''You can''t do anything about it. Little sister.''


    Susan was about to enter the 10 elite section when she heard Kira''s voice in her head she stumbled but she managed to get her footing. She looked in Kira''s direction with fury before she stormed into the ark. What followed was the cry of goblins and the spark of lightning shing back and forth.


    Meanwhile, Kira and the ck Goblin approach each other steadily. Although the goblin was savage, it had a hint of intelligence that was higher than the gray goblins.


    "^%**nu&% wt Qa'''' The ck Goblin uttered some iprehensible words before it jumped in the air and swung its club.


    Watching the gigantic club descending on them, the tiger beast whined and tried to retreat. However, Kira pped it twice and controlled the tiger. Unwillingly, the tiger moves slightly ording to Kira''s direction.


    Although the tiger was scared of the ck goblin, its movement was swift and agile. It jumped to the side and stepped on the ark, and its feet tapped the ark twice and were airborne.


    Boom!


    The massive club mmed to the ground, sending a powerful shock ward to the air while a deep crack appeared on the ground.


    Thud!


    Kira and her mouthnded swiftly at the back of the ck goblin and stared at the huge crater on the ground and a bead of sweat dripped from her forehead.


    ''That was crazy!?'' She shouted in her mind but instead of fear gripping her mind. It was filled with anticipation.


    The spark of anticipation coursed a chain of reactions inside her body. Her core power flowed swiftly through her body and two blinding golden circles appeared on her head.


    "Let''s do this" She shouted and jumped off her mount and rushed toward the ck goblin.


    Meanwhile, the ck Goblin turned and looked at Kira with fury. It screeched and rushed toward her, swinging its club as it generated a buzz in the air.


    Kira gripped her spear tightly as she fixed her gaze on the ck goblin''s eyes. When the club was only a couple of inches from her face, she led backward and struck her spear forward.


    The ck goblin snared and tilted its huge body to the side and sent a powerful fist strike toward the spear. Also, the club missed Kira by an inch.


    Bang!


    The heavy fist collided with the spear and sent a powerful tremor to the surrounding area. While Kira took a couple of steps backward and her trembling.


    ''What a strong attack!'' She eximed as she took a deep breath. Nevertheless, the fighting intent in her eyes burned fiercely.


    Thus, she didn''t care about the shock effect from the punch and rushed toward the ck goblin as she struck with her spear.<sub> </sub>


    "Fierce Tiger w " She shouted subconsciously.


    At once, a golden light shed out her spear and traveled, taking speed toward the ck goblin''s chest. The goblin made an indistinct cry and tried to avoid the attack but the attack was already in front of it.


    Bang!


    It was sent a couple of feet backward with green liquid sshing out of its mouth. It grimaced in pain and screamed and its eyes turned ck. Suddenly, it retreated with the green liquid dripping from the corner of its mouth into the darkness.


    Unknown to Kira, she was still relishing the new skill that appeared in her mind.


    ''What just happened!.... Is that battling skill'' She thought and wondered with her breath quickened.


    ''That''s it. This is a skill from the mouth. Tiger w.'' She nodded with a giddy smile.


    When she recovered from her short fantasy, she noticed the ck Goblin had disappeared.


    What the hell!


    She held her breath and looked at the environment for any traces of the ck goblin. She wasn''t delusional to believe her attack would kill the massive goblin.


    The atmosphere was quiet, leaving only the howling of the wind and the crying of battleing from the ark. As the silence continued, various thoughts spiral through her mind, wondering what was happening. She raised her guard to the limit as her eyes darted back and forth.


    Suddenly, the tiger whined and took a couple of steps backward. Seeing this, Kira''s expression changed, and looked in the direction of her mount.


    Whooosh!


    Out of the darkness, a massive ck goblin jumped out, swinging its massive club, going for her head. Instantly, all the hair on Kira''s body stood straight, screaming of danger.


    Without dilly dally, she held her breath and turned to the direction of the danger, swinging her spear.


    Bang!


    Although she reacted quickly to the sneak attack, the ck goblin attack was just too swift, hitting her spear. The spear couldn''t obstruct the power attack but only dy it for a moment before it continues on its path.


    Ah!


    A sudden pain assaulted Kira''s body and its head was scalped. She flew backward and crashed into the cold hard ground and blood sshed out of her mouth.


    Her face was pallid as she panted. She shook her head from the pain dizziness and beads of perspiration dripped from her forehead.


    ''That freaking attack almost broke my bones'' she shouted in her mind as she struggled to stand up.


    She sucked in a cold breath and looked at the director of the attack. However, the ck goblin had disappeared into the shadows.


    ''So it a game of hide and seek!?'' she snickered and looked at her left arm with bitterness on her face as she could see her white bone and mangled flesh.


    ''I was just too careless previously. Let''s see how you attack me again.'' She bit the corner of her lips and gripped her spear with both hands. Although her left arm hurt like hell, she held on with bloodshot eyes as the only thought running through her mind was the death of the ck goblin.


    In the darkness, the ck goblin had an evil smile on its face as it moved stealthily toward Kira''s back. Arriving at Kira''s blindside, it jumped out with a powerful club strike.


    Unknown to the ck Goblin, although it was in the shadow, moving stealthy, its step still made light sound and vibration, giving out its position.


    "I''ve been waiting for your attack," Kira shouted and turned toward the ck goblin. The goblin widened its eyes as it saw her anticipating its attack and wondered how? Nevertheless, it didn''t care as long as it could take out the life of its target.


    Kira leaned back and sidestepped the club attack as the force from the attack swayed her air backward. She swung her spear with all her might and shouted.


    "Fierce Tiger w"


    Bang!


    The golden spear strike whistled through the air and the air vibrated. A piercing pain spread through the chest of the ck goblin as it was sent flying backward. It crashed on the ground and green liquid sshed out of its mouth and chest.


    Screech!


    It rolled on the ground for a couple of feet before it stopped. It screamed and held the grievous injury on its chest. It looked at Kira with fury and made an indistinct sound before it disappeared into the shadow.


    "You are not dead?" Kira eximed for a moment and snared. "Your measly trick won''t work again.


    Suddenly, the heavenly mark on Kira''s head began to shine brightlybined with the two circles on her head.   The space shook.


    Inside the shadow, fear was written all over the ck goblin as it tried to retreat. s, it was toote as Kira''s golden spear was whistling toward it.

 Chapter 165 Soul Stones

    Inside the shadow, fear was written all over the ck goblin as it tried to retreat. s, it was toote as Kira''s golden spear was whistling toward it.


    Bang!


    The sharp golden spear pierced through the thick ck goblin skin and sent it flying. The power from the strike was so great that the goblin didn''t have any chance until it was nailed to the ground.


    Ah!


    The goblin cried as green blood sprouted out from its mouth and a ghastly injury appeared on its chest.  It grimaced in pain wiggling back and forth as it tried to free itself from the spear. Unfortunately, it was futile.


    Kira appeared in front of the ck goblin and looked directly into the goblin''s eyes. The goblin looked at her with fury. It couldn''t understand how a human could have such power. Gradually, life began to drain out of its body and its struggle got slower before it closed slowly. Dead.


    Huh!


    She let out a sigh of relief and withdrew her spear. As she wanted to depart, her eyes caught sight of a yellow stone inside the goblin''s chest.


    ''What the hell is that?'' She eximed in her heart and creased her brow.


    ___Soul Stone____


    Grade: low


    Note: it contains the pure energy of heaven and earth.


    ___


    Seeing the short description of the soul stone, Kira froze for a moment without blinking. She knew what soul stones mean and how to use them. In the book of knowledge, their many references to soul stones and how they could be used.


    Her breath quickened as she reached out her hand to pick up the soul stone. She looked at the soul stone in her palm with a fascinating gaze.


    ''Soul this is soul stones.''


    Unknown to her, a golden light fell on her and a third circle appeared on her head while her soul power strengthened and increased. Many of the things that elude her in Alchemy appeared in her mind with deeper understanding. Also, her heavenly mark strengthens, increasing her perception.


    After a couple of seconds, the golden light faded and Kira recovered from the blessing and a light smile crept up to her face.


    "I knew something important would happen if I killed the goblin but who expected this." She mused in tion.


    ''Congrattion.'' Justin''s voice echoed in her head.


    ''Thank you. Without you, I won''t have been able to defeat the goblin.''


    ''Don''t look down on yourself. You deserve the praise.''


    Hmm. Hmm. She nodded and departed while still relishing her level up. Meanwhile, the battle inside the ark was reaching its climax as the gray goblins were trying to capture some humans.


    Unfortunately, every attempt to escape with their prey was canceled by a dead shot from Merab.


    As a long-range fighter, the goblins were having a headache dealing with her while many had tried to get her down. But it was for nuts.


    Deep in the darkness, a tunnel that led deeper into the ground had 5 ck goblins looking in the direction of the ark. They were taller and darker and their club was bigger than the previous ck goblin.


    The five goblinsmentated with one another in an unknownnguage. Shortly, their eyes glowed and they rushed toward the surface.


    Inside the ark, Justin had moved since the start of the fight as he wanted the people to deal with the goblin by themselves. He realized the people are dependent on him and that was not good.


    However, when he noticed the appearance of the five goblins. He knitted his brow and thought for a moment. Suddenly, a gust of wind whistled in his previous position and he was long gone.


    Bang!


    One of the five goblins was sent flying, hitting the side of the tunnel, and green liquid sshed out of its mouth. While the other four halted on their track and looked at theirrade, not understanding what just happened.


    In the darkness, a golden light shed and another goblin was sent flying the other goblin looked in the direction of the golden light.


    A young man with long golden hair and eyes stood straight, with his hand behind his back. This was Justin. Since the others were busy, he decided to deal with five goblins. Besides, the soul stones were something important to him.


    "#$@%&@#Nu%ER" One of the goblins shouted and rushed toward him.


    When it was a couple of feet from Justin, he disappeared into the darkness. Goblins were mischievous and the ck goblins were difficult to deal with.


    But unfortunately, they met their nemesis. Justin''s dual ability was the bane of stealth ability. Nothing could escape from his perception.<sub> </sub>


    The ck goblin tried to maneuver to his back when a whistling sound echoed in the tunnel.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The ck goblin in the shadow was flying and was forced out of the shadow when another attack hit its head.


    Squash!


    Its head was blown to smithereens and crashed to the ground, sliding a couple of feet before it stopped. Albeit, it was in front of the other ck goblins.


    The remaining goblins looked at theirrade for a moment without making a sound while those on the grimaced silently. These five were third-grade and tier-three goblins which were stronger than the previous goblin Kira fought. Previously, they thought their underling was weak and decided to finish the job themselves. But this.....


    They raised their heads and fear was written all over their faces. The goblins made an indistinct sound and turned to escape. Unfortunately, they only took a couple of steps when a whistling sound echoed in their ears.


    Boom!


    The goblin tunnel shook and debris fell. The two goblins that were trying to escape had turned to smithereens as their body parts scattered everywhere. The tunnel reeked of the smell of goblin blood which was nauseating.


    Justin twitched his brow and tapped his nose under the nauseating smell. It took him a lot of endurance not to puke. He looked at the quiet goblins on the ground and killed them with the waves of his hand.


    ''I will die if I stay here any longer.'' He shouted in his mind. With the waves of his hand, five low-grade soul stones floated from the dead goblin bodies and appeared in front of him. He looked at the soul stones and nodded, keeping the soul stones inside his pocket.


    Whoosh!


    Justin disappeared from the tunnel as he almost suffocated under the extremely nauseating smell.


    Three secondster, Justin appeared in the control center and breathed a sigh of relief.


    ''What a bad smell.'' He eximed.


    He recovered from the smell and spread his perception to the limit, watching the battle on the ark. Although he left to kill the five goblins. It only took him thirty seconds and no one knew of his disappearance.


    The battle inside the ark wasing to an end. With the support of Kira and Susan. The gray goblins were killed easily. Nevertheless, the tenacity of the goblin was something that made Justin worry.


    Also, he realized a lot of people were injured and the defense team could only do so much under the continual stream of goblins and their unending tenacity.


    ''This must not continue.''


    ''We need to strengthen the defense team.''


    In themoner section, L was drenched in both red and green blood as she panted continuously. Around her were a couple of gray goblins lying lifelessly on the ground. Also, a couple of feet from her were two humans with their neck and back mutted.


    She looked at the two people without any expression on her face. She wiped the green blood from her face and looked at the deep cut on her waist and gnashed her teeth.


    She forced herself to stand up with the help of her sword and looked at the ongoing battle in front of her.


    Mack had turned into a metal as every punch from him pushed a couple of goblins back. Moreover, those that were unlucky got their bones broken.


    "Let me give you a hand?" Nika entered themoner section and sent a powerful fist toward the group of gray goblins.


    Boom!


    Three of the goblins that failed to react on time were turned into smithereens while only a few were left unscathed.


    "Oh, some of you escaped." Nika creased his brow and sent two punches that left an afterimage.


    Bang! Bangs


    Under the powerful fist, the car shook back and forth with green liquid sshing everywhere. The defense team and the ordinary human looked left of the goblin and their mouth was ajar.


    "The goblin had been killed. Everyone shoulde out from their hiding spot and try to restore everything to order." Nika announced with a stern voice, leaving no room for argument.


    "How are you doing?" He looked at the exhausted Mack and the defense team.


    "We are good. We only need a short rest and we will be back on our feet." Mack said as he sat on the chair, trying to catch his breath. Besides, a deep cut appeared on his thigh, dripping with blood.


    "L,e here," Nika called. "How''s your injury?"


    "I''m alright." She leaped forward while she vowed deep in her heart to get stronger.

 Chapter 166 Long Live The King

    The ark was in upheaval as the battle with the goblin had left the people terrified. Out of the people on the ark, themoner region suffered the most, since most of them couldn''t defend themselves.


    Human and Goblin blood sshed everywhere while the cries of the lost one echoed in the cars. Most of the people were trying to start afresh but death sent them back to the beginning. The agony of seeing someone you care about die in your presence repeatedly cuts their heart into pieces and squeezes it, twisting it, trying to siphon life out of their body.


    Once you had put the pieces back together, even though you may look intact, you were never quite the same as you''d been before the fall.


    As the people were trying to find the strength to recover from their loss. Justin''s voice echoed in their ear.


    "I''m saddened to see the loss of our people. My condolences to everyone that lost their loved one¡­" His voice paused for a moment and the ark was in total silence, waiting for him to continue.


    "Nevertheless, this is the time for us to wake up from our slumber to defend ourselves. The defense team can only do so-so much when the enemy is crowding them on both sides."


    "If you''re scared of fighting the monster out there, then you must be prepared to die when they attack."


    "Instead of weeping for your loved one and seeing their blood ssh on the ground. Why can''t it be the blood of those monsters that were sshing on the ground."


    "Today should be thest time you weep for your loved one. Remember, you are Genesis and not just any group or people, and the power you can will is beyond your imagination."


    "For confirmation, look at your forehead¡­."


    At once, everyone checked their forehead, and behold, they saw strange golden markings on their forehead. Some who couldn''t contain their curiosity touched the golden markings and felt a cold stream of energy pour into their palm.


    ''What a magical feeling.'' They screamed in their heart.


    "As you have all seen, this is the mark that made us different from others."


    "With this, we must never let those mongrels dictate our life again. So, this is not the moment to grieve but the moment to get stronger and fight back. We''re the chosen Genesis and that should ring in your mind."


    "This is thest time I will see my people cry. What should be crying is the enemy. Genesis never cries. Genesis never cowered in the face of fear. Nothing is impossible for Genesis. And when the name Genesis is uttered by our enemies.  There is one thing that appeared in their mind. And that is¡­"


    "Fear¡­"


    "If you trample on us, kill us. We won''t relent until we defeat our enemy. We''ll never ept defeat and we will never cry until we defeat our foes. This is us and this is who we are. As long as one of us exists, the name Genesis will continue to exist."


    "And remember, when you lose all hope... all you need to do is call¡­ Genesis."


    "So instead of you crying and grieving for your loved one. What will you call it?"


    "GENESIS!!!" the people shouted at top of their lungs. Under the deafening cry, the ark shook back and forth.


    "Yes. Genesis." Justin''s voice raises an octave. "When you''re lost, surrounded in darkness. What should we call it?"


    "GENESIS!!!"


    "Genesis will pave the way when there is no way and lighten your path in the darkness. We never work alone¡­ and who¡­ are¡­. we?" Justin screamed.


    "GENESIS!!!"


    Someday you''re gonna look back on this moment of your life as such a sweet time of grieving. You''ll see that you were in mourning and your heart was broken, but your life was changing.


    At once, the golden light on their forehead shines brightly and a stream of power watches down their body. Those that were grieving found some unspeakable joy while those that were injured found their injury healing at a rapid speed.


    This phenomenonsted a couple of seconds baptizing the people. While inside one of the cars, Robert and William were covered in blood as they tried to recover from their injury when they saw the magical moment.


    "What the hell is happening with these people?" Robert whispered in dazed as he looked at the people around him.


    Those in the car were also confused when they saw a golden marking on their foreheads and saw them shouting as if their life depended on it.


    And now, the golden light was doing extraordinary things to the people. This was beyond whatmon sense could phantom. Reluctantly, they could look with their mouths agape.


    When the phenomenon finally ended. The people were bbergasted and stunned for a couple of seconds before they shouted in unison.


    "Long live the king!"


    No one knew how such a phenomenon happened but they could all rte to their king. The voice in their head, the golden marking on their forehead, and the sudden stream of energy. All this could be attributed to their king.


    The level of the king had risen to an unshakable level. It had turned into a small god to some people.


    The grief on the ark disappeared into thin air and the people were filled with new resolve. At once, the n to renovate the destroyed part of the ark began in earnest.<sub> </sub>


    Inside the conference room, the executive stared at Justin in awe. What happened previously was way beyond their imagination as they feel the heavenly power.


    "This battle should remind everyone today that I will rarelye out to fight some battle that you could handle. So, you need to prepare and level up quickly." Justin said with a solemn voice.


    "How''s the damage?" He asked.


    "There are 5 serious damages and 8 minor damages. To fix everything, it would take the engineering department 2 hours." Chloe announced.


    "Get on to it. We need to leave these tunnels immediately." With that, Justin stood and left the conference room.


    Back inside his room that had turned into a study room. Justin looked at the soul stones in his hand and knit his brow.


    He knew the importance of soul stone to array formation. But looking at the few soul stones in his hand made him doubt what he wanted to do.


    ''These aren''t enough. I need a lot of soul stone to cover the train.'' He mused as he looked at the array dish in front of him.


    The goblin battle had taught him that without a strong defense. Their ark was prone to various attacks which are more deadly than when they use buildings as their shelter.


    ''Instead of worrying about the soul stones. Let me test the power of an array disk with soul stones.'' With that thought, Justin got back to work and began to set up a formation with a Second circle array disk.


    Before he activated the formation, he ced a single soul stone at the center of the formation. Thus, he took a deep breath and activated the formation.


    Immediately, the formation lit, and the light from the formation was brighter than the previous one. Unfortunately, the dome was notplete. A bang echoed inside the room and the formation failed.


    Seeing this, Justin didn''t have any change in his expression as he began to set up another formation. But this time around, he was using the Third Circle beast array.


    Quickly, he finished setting up the array and took a deep breath as he was a bit panicky. If this were to fail, he wouldn''t know what to do, unless he went to study the basic array formation all from the beginning again.


    Buzz!


    The array lit up and the purple dome covered the room. Seeing this, a sigh of relief escaped from his mouth and a light smile crept up his face.


    He stood at the disk controlling the array and channeling his soul power into the disk. Afterward, a slight entrance appeared from the dome without destroying the defense formation.


    "Good. Good." Justinughed and looked at the entrance.


    "Now, I need to test it." He muttered.


    He picked up his radio and said. "Nasir, I need you in my room."


    After a couple of minutes, Nasir appeared and looked at the purple light covering the room with his mouth agape.


    What the hell!?


    "I need you to attack purple light with fifty percent of your power," Justin said with a solemn voice.


    "Alright!" Nasir nodded even though he didn''t quite understand what the hell was going on.


    He took a deep breath and punched the purple light, waiting for his hand to pass through the light. And at best, shatter it to pieces.


    Bang!


    The formation didn''t even bulge and Nasir widened his eyes when he noticed the light was solid and hard.


    ''What is this?'' He couldn''t satiate the curiosity in his heart as he wondered.


    The smile on Justin''s face broadened and he said to him. "Increase your strength to seventy percent."


    Bang!


    Nothing happens to the formation. Now, it wasn''t Justin that wanted to test the limit of the formation but Nasir as he didn''t wait for Justin before he increased his strength to the limit.


    Bang!


    The purple light trembled but remained intact. Thus, Nasir was left astounded, looking at Justin without knowing how to feel or what to say.

 Chapter 167 Bio-Sonar

    The purple light trembled but remained intact. Thus, Nasir was left astounded, looking at Justin without knowing how to feel or what to say.


    After waiting for a couple of seconds, staring at the purple light. Nasir finally said.


    "Your Highness, can you tell what the hell is this?"


    "Formation" Justin said as he switched off the formation.


    Formation!


    Nasir said it a lot of times in his head but he couldn''t understand the so-called formation and how it could defend its attack.


    Although, he didn''t know how the formation works. He had a hint of what this meant to them.


    "Can I ask where you find the formation?" he asked.


    "I created it," Justin replied with a light smile on his face.


    ''Can youe to the med bay? Pipe man and Grandpa Philip woke up.'' Kira''s voice echoed inside his head.


    ''I''ming.''


    "Is there anything you want to report?"


    "Yes. But I''m not sure what is going on but I would like to bring them to you." Nasir reported.


    "Bring what?"


    "During your previous speech. Some people develop some unusual abilities. I can''t even say what it is per se. So I want to bring them to you."


    "Alright, bring them to the conference room and wait for me." With that, Justin left for the med bay.


    Inside the med bay, Pipe man''s pale face looked at his surroundings with shock written all over his face.


    "So we are inside the train¡­" His voice trails off as he fixes his gaze on a young man attending to him.


    "Yes. But we don''t call it the train but the Ark. The Ark of Genesis. Because we''re Genesis." The young man said with pride.


    "Hmm. Hmm." Pipe nodded as everything was still surreal. Hisst memory was his battle against the giant cockroach.


    "How''re you feeling?" Kira asked as she came beside him.


    "Good. I just need to rx for a few more hours and I will be on my feet." Pipe man said confidently as he knew his body was recovering at a speed that shocked him.


    "Can you remove this bandage," A hoarse voice came from a couple of feet from the Pipeman. He is Grandpa Philip.


    "We can''t remove the bandage. Your injury needs it to heal." Chloe said with a wry smile. She knew Grandpa Philip never liked staying in one ce and this was giving her a headache.


    "Vera" she called.


    Hearing her name, Vera came rushing from the other patient, dressed in white overall like a real nurse.


    "Leader, what do you need?" She asked.


    "Deal with him" Chloe pointed to Grandpa Philip and left without turning back.


    Seeing this, Vera almost copses with her mouth agape. She froze on the spot not knowing what to do until a hoarse voice woke her from her stupor.


    "What are you doing? Remove all these things."


    "His highness has arrived." A voice shouted.


    At once, everyone inside the med bay held their breath and looked at the entrance.


    A young man in loose blue clothes entered the med bay with his long golden hair swaying back and forth from his back.


    "Your Highness." Everyone shouted in unison.


    "Rx everyone and continue your work," Justin said with a light smile on his face.


    Hearing this, an unknown invincible pressure disappeared from the back of the people. Watching Justin walking toward them, the young man beside Pipe man was trembling with a bead of sweat dripping from his forehead. Albeit, his gaze was full of idolization.


    "Y-Your" He stuttered with his face reddened.


    "Rx¡­" Justin chuckled. "Give us some space."


    The young man wanted to respond but his exhration made him unable to speak. As the only thing on his mind was. ''The king talked to me and he chuckled.'' He screamed in his heart and rushed out of the med bay with a reddened face.


    Watching the behavior of the young man who was not older than him behaving like that. Justin didn''t know how to react and only shook his head.


    Meanwhile, Pipe man gaze never left Justin''s face. He was stunned by his ethereal change. The more he looked at him the more he found he had to believe this was a human being. Looking at him, his instinct was telling him, Justin was already changing from a human to another being entirely.


    Unknown to him, he wasn''t the only one that felt it. The others feel the change and a sense of urgency clouded their mind. Previously, they thought they could catch up to him but the reality is far from them. Out of the group, Susan and Kira felt the changes the most while also both of them had the feeling of falling back too much.


    However, the recent breakthrough for Kira gave her a sigh of relief. She never liked the notion of Susan being in the Third Circle''s existence while she was only in the Second Circle. But now, it had all changed and she could y the role of the big sister.


    "How do you feel?" Justin asks unknown to the thought running in his mind.


    Hmm. Hmm. The pipe man cleared his throat and replied. "I''m fine and thank you for checking on me."<sub> </sub>


    "Don''t mention. Also, it''s good that you''re able to recover quickly."


    "Thank you."


    "Get well soon. I''ve got a surprise for you. I know you''ll love it." With that, Justin departed from Pipe man bed.


    However, the thought of a surprise left me restless. ''What is it?'' He tried to guess the surprise but he couldn''t think of anything. Just then, Justin''s voice echoed in his head.


    "Congrattions on leveling up to the second circle."


    Hmm! He blinked twice as he tried to understand what he just heard. Second Circle? He gasped and checked his body.


    What! His mouth widened and he turned to look at Justin''s backside.


    The ferocious Grandpa Philip was gentle when he saw Justin and put on his best smile. Also, when Justin was leaving his bedside and told him he ranked up. He was stupefied.


    Although Justin came to visit the two, nevertheless, he checked every patient inside the med bay. After half an hour, he finally freed himself and rushed to the conference room.


    Inside the conference room, three people stood patiently waiting for the king. Two of the three were trying to stop their hands from trembling while they looked at the entrance often.


    "Rx. His Majesty won''t eat you," Nasir said with a chuckle.


    "His Majesty has arrived." A voice shouted.


    Justin entered the room and didn''t listen to the greetinging from the trio before he took his seat.


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting," Justin said with a light smile on his face.


    "It''s nothing," Nasir responded before he looked at the two nervous people beside him.


    "These are the two people that show traces of ability but didn''t know how to use it." He added, looking at them.


    The duo didn''t dare raise their heads as they fiddled with their hands. Both were identical twins with them being female and male. Addison and Jackson.


    Hearing this, Justin concentrated his gaze on them and noticed something different about their power. It was a bit different from them that awakened their abilities by killing zombies.


    ''Peculiar.''


    "Try to use your ability." He pointed to the female twins.


    "A-Alright¡­" Addison nodded and closed her eyes.


    Suddenly, a kind of wave came out of her body and spread everywhere but midway, her face turned pale as she gasped for air.


    "Stop!" Justin''s voice woke her up.


    In just a couple of seconds, she was already drenched in cold sweats. She raised her head and looked at Justin from the corner of her eyes.


    "Don''t force it. It''s part of you." Justin said slowly. "Now, tell me what you feel when you use your ability."


    Addison took a deep breath and tried to remember what she saw when she closed her eyes.


    "Although it is a little bit blurry, I can see everything inside the car."


    ''As I thought.'' Justin nodded slightly.


    "Good. Now, instead of letting out your power to scatter. Try to concentrate on a single spot." Hemanded.


    "Alright." Addison nodded and closed her eyes.


    "Don''t force it. It Feels like part of your body." Justin''s voice echoed inside her head.


    Without thinking twice, she follows Justin''s instructions and feels the strange power inside her body, and controls it to a single point.


    "Tell me what you see outside." She heard Justin''s voice.


    "Hmm. The goblin dead bodies." She said subconsciously.


    "That''s enough," Justin said loudly.


    Huh!


    Addison opened her with shock written all over her face. She looked at her twin brother''s tion and jumped into his hand.


    "Brother, I can use my ability." She screamed.


    "W-Well¡­ done," Jackson said with a wry smile as he looked at Nasir.


    Nasir looked at the twins'' happiness with a knowing smile before he turned to look at Justin. When he noticed the light smile on his face, a sigh of relief escaped from his mouth.


    After a couple of seconds, Addison separated from her brother with her face reddened and fear gripping her mind. She had long forgotten she was in the presence of the king.


    "I''m sorry¡­ Your Majesty¡­ I¡ª"


    "I understand." Justin dismisses it with a wave of his hand. "Your ability is Bio-Sonar"

 Chapter 168 Addison And Jackson... The Crazy Twins

    "I''m sorry¡­ Your Majesty¡­ I¡ª"


    "I understand." Justin dismisses it with a wave of his hand. "Your ability is Bio-Sonar"


    Bio-Sonar!


    The twins looked at each other with a beaming faces. Watching others use their ability was like watching magic but now. They had awakened theirs.


    "Quickly, use your power and let the king see it," Addison said with a bright smile.


    Jackson nodded quickly and looked at Justin. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes as he tried to sense his power. For a couple of seconds, nothing and everyone looked at him, wondering what the hell was going on.


    "S-Sorry¡­" Jackson opened his eyes slowly in nervousness as his heart was racing. The thought of waking his power made not to calm his boiling blood.


    "Calm down and take a deep breath," Justin said slowly.


    "Alright" Jackson nodded and tried once again, closing his eyes.


    After a couple of seconds, the air inside the room began to change. Gray substances appeared in thin air. The temperature inside the room rose a couple of degrees while Nasir and Addison took a couple of steps back from him.


    However, when the gray substance appeared a couple of meters from Justin. It disappeared into thin air like it never existed in the first ce.


    Shortly, the gray substance covered the room and turned into deadly ash. Everyone looked at the ashes inside the room in awe. While a glee appeared on Addison as she looked at her brother''s ability.


    ''Finally!'' She shouted.


    "That''s enough," Justin said when he noticed Jackson was losing his control over the ashes.


    Huh!


    Jackson took a deep breath and opened his eyes slowly. His head was covered in sweat but the joy on his face told another story.


    "Look like you learn from your sister¡­" Justin said.


    A wry smile appeared on Jackson''s face as he nodded. He would be a fool if he couldn''t learn something from his sister.


    "Although you try to learn from your sister, there are still errors in how you circte your power. Try to sense your power like it is part of you and don''t strain it."


    "Concentrate your ashes on small areas and make them thick. The thicker it is, the more deadly and useful it will be. Moreover, you must make sure the ashes cover you." Justin said slowly.


    Hearing this, Jackson nodded and tried once again. After a couple of seconds, the ashes appeared inside the room but this time around, the ashes gathered around him, making it virtually impossible to see him with naked eyes.


    "Can you spread it further¡­" He heard Justin''s voice inside his head.


    "Yes."


    At once, the ashes spread further and stop when it reaches a 5-meter radius.


    "That''s the limit without straining my body," Jackson said within the ashes.


    "Good. Hold it like that." Justin said slowly but the urgency couldn''t be hidden.


    Whoosh!


    A cheat of paper was sent into the ashes but it shreds to pieces and turns to ashes.


    "Nasir, don''t use your power. Touch the ashes."


    Nasir didn''t ask any questions and touched the ashes boundary. Immediately he touches the ashes, deadly burns invade his hand, trying to burn its hand to a crisp. He gnashed his teeth and maintained his position.


    His hand onlysted half a minute before he removed it quickly. He panted with beads of sweat all over his face. His right hand reddened with stems rising from his hand, skin peeled off.


    Seeing this, Addison took a step back and swallowed the lump in her throat. She looked at the mutted hand and looked at the ashes in trepidation.


    ''Brother ability is quite scary!'' She screamed inside her heart.


    "Circte your ability."


    Nasir nodded. Although he was in pain, it hadn''t reached the level he couldn''t bear. Thus, he circted his core power toward his mutted hand. While also, the heaven marking on his forehead glows a bit.


    His mutted hand began to heal at a rapid speed. After a couple of seconds, the hand was back to normal.


    "Addison, try to use your power to see through the ashes," Justinmanded.


    En!


    Addison woke up from her stupor and looked at Justin with wide eyes. However, when she saw the seriousness on his face. She knew there was no room for argument. Thus, she nodded and closed her eyes, and began to use her ability.<sub> </sub>


    "Tell me what you see or feel when you detect each other''s ability." Justin''s voice echoed inside the twins'' heads.


    At the center of the ashes, Jackson noticed something was trying to enter his domain but he couldn''t pinpoint the exact location. While on the outside, Addison''s face turned unsightly as her forehead was drenched in cold sweats.


    The more she tried to bypass the ashes the more her expression turned unsightly. Although Justin wanted to test the limit of their ability, it turned into apetition between the twins.


    Jackson fortified his domain with all his power while Addison gave up as she tried to see through the cloud of ashes.


    Nasir looked at Justin with a wry smile on his face. "Is this good for them?" He whispered.


    "What do you expect?"


    "I don''t know. They just awaken their power and they mustn''t strain their body. They should learn to use their ability before this¡­" He shook his head and turned to look at the battle between the twins.


    "Really. What if they were both enemies and awakened their power during battle? What would happen then?" Justin asked.


    Sighed."I know I can''t win against you." Nasir raised both his hands to give up.


    Justin chuckled. "I understand your worry. But you don''t need to worry. Their ability is quite different from ours."


    En!


    "What do you mean?" Nasir widened his eyes and turned to look at Justin, waiting for him to continue.


    "I won''t say anything for now since I''m not sure. But when we have more people, then I will tell you."


    Ah!


    A stream of blood came from Addison''s nose but she didn''t have the intention of giving up. Also, the ashes were trembling, with Jackson''s grunting from within.


    "Almost there¡­. Almost there¡­."Addison muttered as she grind her teeth with blood dripping to the ground.


    Furthermore, Jackson was covered in blood as blood flowed out from his major orifices. His face is ashen and his breathing bes erratic. However, the thought of losing to her twin sister made him not give up.


    Since the death of their parents, the twins depend on each other to survive. However, when ites to agreeing on something. Almost every time they end up fighting since they both have different viewpoints.


    They were from Howard camp which was oppressed by the group that sacrificed humans to beasts. Jackson wanted the duo to join the other group to escape their misery in Howard''s camp but Addison insisted on staying. They fought over it without reaching a consensus, forcing the twins to live separately.


    Jackson would have long joined the savage group but he couldn''t leave her twin sister behind. Thus, forcing him to stay behind as he tries to convince him until Justin and his group arrive and free them from the savage oppression.


    After they joined Justin''s group, Jackson waited for a couple of days before he joined the defense team. He refuses to live a life of mediocrity because of fear. When her sister saw this, she joined the defense team, wanting to keep an eye on her brother.


    Thus, the twins joined the defense team and fought side by side. Nevertheless, their misunderstanding never reduces but increases. And theirtest argument was about who should decide between them. Jackson wanted to decide on a man but Addison rejected the notion, saying he was too reckless.


    They were still on the issue when the Goblin attacked the ark. Thus forcing them to battle and leading them to their current situation.


    "This is getting out of hand¡­" Nasir eximed, seeing Addison almost unconscious.


    Justin was stunned seeing the determination on the twins'' faces. Although the ashes obstruct people from viewing what is happening inside. That didn''t apply to him at all. He could see Jackson''s wretched situation. His situation was not looking as he was on his kneel with veins protruding from his forehead.


    "Do you want to stop?" Justin voices inside the twins'' heads.


    "Tell her to stop¡­. and I will stop¡­." Jackson said with difficulty as blood gushed out of his mouth.


    "Tell him to stop¡­ and I will¡­ stop¡­." Addison responded with her eyes covered in blood.


    Hearing their responses, Justin shook his head and rxed, watching the battle unfold.


    "Are you not going to stop them?" Nasir asked.


    "They didn''t want to stop?"


    What!


    "Are they crazy!?"


    "Probably."


    Nasir couldn''t wrap his head around what was going on with the twins'' heads. ''Did they hate themselves to the point of killing each other?'' he thought. After giving it a deeper thought, he shook his head. ''Their previous actions show how much they love each other.'' The more he thought about it the more confused he got.


    "Don''t think about it. We will find out soon." Nasir heard Justin''s voice inside his head.


    "How do you do it?"


    "Do what?"

 Chapter 169 Silver Soldiers

    Nasir couldn''t wrap his head around what was going on with the twins'' heads. ''Did they hate themselves to the point of killing each other?'' he thought. After giving it a deeper thought, he shook his head. ''Their previous actions show how much they love each other.'' The more he thought about it the more confused he got.


    "Don''t think about it. We will find out soon." Nasir heard Justin''s voice inside his head.


    "How do you do it?"


    "Do what?"


    Nasir rolled his eyes and looked at him and snorted. If you''re not going to tell me, then don''t pretend.


    Ah!


    A escaped from the twins mouth as they both fainted on the ground. Seeing this, Nasir looked at Justin with a wry smile.


    "What sort of twins are they?" He asked but he wasn''t expecting any response from him.


    Justin concentrated his gaze on the twins and discovered they had overused their power, forcing them to lose consciousness.


    "When they wake up, call me?" With that, Justin left the conference room. He had a lot to learn and he couldn''t waste his precious time on some insignificant quarrels.


    Arriving inside his room, he took his note and began to study in earnest. The discovery of soul stones made him thirst for more knowledge.


    Lost in the study of array formation, time wisps by slowly. In a couple of hours, a series of cheats of paper littered around with various drawings of formations.


    "So basic formation rank from rank 1 - 9¡­" He muttered in a daze as his brain was working at the speed of light.


    "What I created previously is a rank 1 basic formation but the new one is a rank 2 basic formation¡­" He creased his brow and rubbed his temple.


    "That''s for ordinary basic rank 2 defense formation. I haven''t tried another formation¡­"


    "I think it is time to study other formations¡­ I must be proficient in other formations to level up to rank 3"


    "But we don''t have enough materials¡­" He mused for a couple of moments and stood with a determined gaze.


    "Your Majesty¡­" Chloe''s voice came from outside.


    "Are we ready to move?" He turned to look at her.


    "Yes¡­" she nodded.


    "How''re the repairs"


    "We need metal and steel to make a full repair."


    "Do you know where we could get them¡­ and ore for forging?"


    At once, she brought a map forward and showed some blue spots on the map. "We can get all the necessary metal ore and others in this area."


    "Good." He nodded with a slight smile on his face. "Have you shown the spot to the control team?"


    "Yes¡­ they are only waiting for your order."


    "You can depart ording to the map at full speed." Those inside the control room heard Justin''s voice inside their head.


    Creak!


    The ark shook back and forth as it came to life and departed slowly. Multiple sighs of relief echoed from various cars as they watched the ark departing from the tunnel. The previous gruesome battle with the goblins left a bad memory inside the tunnel and the people couldn''t wait to leave.


    Seeing Chloe still standing, he asked. "Is there anything else?"


    "Yes¡­ your presence is needed in the conference room."


    "Right¡­ I need to check on the twins." He nodded. "Lead the way"


    Inside the conference, Nasir and the twins stood at one side while Susan and Kira stood at the other side. Noticing the arrival of Justin, everyone inside the conference room stood and gave a bow.


    "Sit." Hemanded. He turned and looked at the pale twins and said. "Waiting for me outside."


    At once, Nasir and the twins left the conference. Afterward, he turned to Susan and Kira. "Shoot"


    "William and their group wanted to join the working ss for contribution points," Susan said.


    "They are free to join," Justin answered with a confused gaze. Why did they ask him such an insignificant thing?


    "They wanted to join the defense team"


    "And so¡­?" He creased his brow. Although he understands why she came to ask, those things are meaningless to him. All the Royals can be on the same side for all he cares. As long as they don''t cause any problems on the ark, everything is good with him.


    Seeing his uncaring behavior, thedies looked at each other and breathed a sigh of relief. Maybe we''ve overthought it. The duo thought.


    "Nothing," Susan responded.


    "There are more important things than some useless ego or whatnot," Justin said with a stern voice.


    "You know what you''re supposed to be doing. Why are you wasting your time doing nothing?"


    "I¨C"


    "I know what you have been doing and that''s nothing. Those people could manage without your presence¡­"


    "I give you three days toe up with satisfactory results or else you''re going back to the elite section and you will work in the kitchen or whatnot." He snapped.<sub> </sub>


    Kira''s mouth was ajar. She stared at Justin as her brain couldn''t process what she just heard. After a  couple of seconds, it dawned on her when she saw the seriousness on his face.


    She wanted to question him but held back as she knew it was not the moment to question him.


    As if noticing the doubt in her heart. "You think I''m being unreasonable, right?"


    Kira didn''t respond but the look on her face says it all. Meanwhile, Susan held her breath and watched the scene unfold between the two.


    "Susan''s job was to handle the contribution points, right?" He asked with a knowing smile. "What is your job?"


    Hearing this, Susan raised the corner of her brow and thought for a moment before she looked at the dumbfounded Kira.


    That was the truth since she joined the camp. She didn''t have a specific job. She only assisted people when they were short of hands. Thinking of this, she lowered her head.


    "I''m not saying this to look down or punish because you aid the royals. If you think like that¡­ you look down on me."


    "I never think of such a thing," Kira shouted as tears gathered at the corner of her eyes.


    "If you''re going to be with me. You must learn to lead and stand close to me." Justin said seriously. "Leadershipes with power and poweres with responsibility¡­. I don''t know if I''m right."


    "But that''s how I understood it. The three of us are linked by soul and it is not just formunicating and sharing soul power. Ites with responsibilities and if you fail in that responsibility, I won''t hesitate to cut you off." He said without any ounce of pretense.


    "I''m not talking to only Kira. I''m talking to you as well." He fixed his gaze on Susan.


    Thedies didn''t know what to say and could only lower their heads.


    "I believe Kira would have told you about the book of knowledge, right?"


    Susan and Kira looked at each other and saw the surprise on each other''s faces. How did he know? They shouted in their mind. Since theymunicate through the soul link. Left with no choice, Susan nodded.


    "Good. That makes it easier."


    Easier!


    Susan raised her head and looked at Justin not knowing what he wanted to say. But her instinct was telling her it was not something she was going to like.


    "Which one are you going to ?" He asked, leaving no room for argument.


    Susan knew she wasn''t going to like it. She had taken a break from studying and from what she learned from Kira this was a lot more voluminous than their normal studying. She let out a sigh of dejected look and said slowly.


    "Inscription."


    "Good. Join Chloe and start the study immediately."


    "How''s the new contribution system? Are you almost done?"


    "Yes. In the next couple of hours, everyone on the ark would register on the system." Susan responded with a hint of pride.


    "Good. Good. Kira, you will be the head of the kitchen department from now on."


    "Kitchen!" She cried.


    "You don''t like it, would you prefer health and sanitation?" He asked with an evil smile.


    "No. No." She shook and waved her hand quickly. "I love the kitchen the best," she responded quickly.


    "I thought so." He snorted. "If nothing else¡­ you can leave."


    The twodies stood up dejected and left the conference room with unsightly expressions. What they came for means nothing to the king and they received what they didn''t bargain for.


    "We should havee?"Kira whispered in annoyance.


    "Agree," Susan responded.


    Seeing the unsightly look of the duo, Nasir panicked. He heard the furious shout of Kira and this gave him goosebumps. Furthermore, the twins were already trembling from seeing two powerful peopleing out with such expressions.


    ''The king is too scary.'' They shouted in their mind. "We don''t want to meet the king again" they whispered.


    "You cane in now." Nasir and the twins have Justin''s voice in their heads.


    Huh!


    The twins froze on the spot as they stared at the entrance with blood draining from their faces. Their hearts were racing and their hands trembling.


    "Let go." Nasir''s voice woke the twins from their stupor.


    Left with no choice, the twins dragged their heavy feet inside the conference room without raising their heads.


    "I noticed there is a slight misunderstanding between you two¡­" Justin said casually.


    The twins nodded as they didn''t dare hide the truth from him.


    "I don''t care what your misunderstanding is. Everything ends now." He said, leaving no room for argument.  "As of today, you will be the Silver Soldiers. Under my direct order."


    *****


    AN: Thank you for the supportst month. I''m giving out coin codes for free. All you need to do is review the book. This only applies to the first person to leave a review.

 Chapter 170 Crawler

    "I don''t care what your misunderstanding is. Everything ends now." He said, leaving no room for argument.  "As of today, you will be the Silver Soldiers. Under my direct order."


    It had been two days since the battle with the goblins and the ark had journeyed a thousand miles around the city under the cold deadly frost.


    The people inside the ark had a rare moment of peace. Thus, the current destion of the world was a thing that wasn''t present inside the ark. Smiles blossom on their faces as they strive to make the ark more secure bypleting their job.


    More so, since the announcement of the restaurant and bar, hotel and others. The people were anticipating theirpletion. Although the world was in chaos, any rare moment of pleasure won''t be missed by humans. Thus, forcing the people to work harder.


    "What do you think?" Justin looked at the pipe man and Grandpa Philip.


    "Incredible," Grandpa Philip said in a daze. He had recovered from his injury but was only permitted to join the others today. And what he witnessed left him stunned.


    Beside him was Pipe man, he looked at the defense formation and his eyes burned with anticipation. He loves science and wanted to be a scientist but due to an unfortunate ident. He couldn''t aplish his dream but should be a science teacher.


    Now, with the new field in front of him, his dream of exploring the unknown was rekindled. He rubbed his palm together as he couldn''t wait to start.


    "This is insane!" He muttered as he darted from the formation and looked at the book floating in thin air.


    Justin had already expected such a reaction from both of them as no one would see an unscientific manifestation and won''t be stunned. But Pipe man''s fanatic gaze stunned him a bit. He chuckled and didn''t care about it.


    "Which one will you choose?" He asked.


    "Forging?" Grandpa Philip said without thinking about it. Racking his head on somethingplicated is not his thing besides he loves to wield a hammer and if not for his soul weapon being a staff; he would have used a hammer to smash his enemy''s head.


    "Puppetry" Pipe man announced.


    "Are you sure?" Justin asked as he knitted his brow. He knew what it takes to learn puppetry. Itbines forging, runic inscription, and sometimes array formation. So he couldn''t help but ask.


    "I know what I''m doing¡­"Pipe man paused a bit to arrange his. "Puppetry forging is the only difference in the list of things I must know. I won''t learn runic inscription and array formation when people are working on it already. All I need to learn is the forging and when ites to others. I will bring it to you."


    Hearing this, everyone inside the conference room looked at Pipe man with a knowing smile. What a cunning bastard. They thought with a smile.


    "Your train of thought isn''t bad but you must be prepared because it won''t be easy."


    "I know." He nodded with determination.


    "Good." Justin smiled and waved his hand. Two golden cheats came out from the book of knowledge and floated in front of Grandpa Philip and Pipe man.


    At once, the conference descended into silence as everyone was busy with their study. Since Justin''s room couldn''t be used as a study center anymore. It had to move to the spacious conference room.


    Susan and Chloe were busy staring at the floating cheat in front with their brows knitted. Since the addition of Susan to the runic inscription group, the study had skyrocketed forward. It only took a couple of hours for her to understand the rudiment of runic inscription with the help of Chloe. Now, the reason why she was the leader of her school was shown to all.


    Chloe had been bbergasted many times as her rate ofprehension. The runic symbol andbination didn''t pose a threat to her at all. Now, they''re in the process of drawing their first inscription.


    Besides, Kira was Merab who was dragged into the research team forcefully by Kira. Her reason was simple since Susan has Chloe, why would she suffer alone? Thus, Merab was dragged into the research.


    "We need a lot of material to further our study¡­"Merab whispered to Kira.


    "I know¡­that''s why I should study the beast''s body part since it is easier for us toe across."


    "Elemental formation was a little bit different from other formations¡­" Justin thought as wrote some words inside his book.


    "With the elemental formation. I canbine it with the defensive formation to create both a defense and attacking formation." He muttered as he was lost in thought.


    Suddenly, his eyes turned solemn and he disappeared from his seat without alerting the others. When he appeared, it was inside the ark control room.


    "Your majesty."The men inside the control room stood and shouted.


    "Continue with your work." He said without looking at them.<sub> </sub>


    The two people inside the control room, a young man and a middle-aged man, took a deep breath and went back to their seats as they wondered why the King woulde out of the blue.


    Just then, a long bridge appeared in front of them. The bridge was about 50-meter in length with roads a couple of meters from the rail track. The roads were filled with burnt and destroyed vehicles.


    On the train track, a couple of vehiclesy on the track while some of the tracks had been damaged. Watching the situation on the bridge, the men inside the control room looked at each other and understood why the king appeared inside the control room.


    "Stop the ark" Justinmanded.


    "Merab, get to the roof of the ark and secure the perimeter." Merab heard Justin''s voice inside her head.


    She blinked twice and stood up immediately and rushed out of the control room. Seeing this, the people inside the room looked at each other and wondered what the hell was going on. While they were still wondering,  Grandpa Philip followed after her.


    "The Ark has stopped," Kira said slowly.


    With this, everyone inside the room knew something was up. It was then they noticed the disappearance of Justin.


    "Mack, take 20 ordinary people to clear the track and be careful." Mack heard Justin''s voice inside his head and rushed out of the defense section.


    After a couple of seconds, the door of the ark was opened and 50 people came out dressed in thick clothes. They looked at their surroundings in amazement and saw the long bridge.


    The continuous flow of the river shocked the people as they expected the river to be frozen under the deadly froze but it seems not.


    ''What the hell?'' they widened their eyes.


    "We have work to do¡­" Mack waves to get the attention of the people and says. "Let''s get going. The clothes could only buy a couple of minutes before you froze to death."


    Hearing this, the people abandoned their sightseeing and walked in arge stride toward their target.


    Meanwhile, at the other part of the bridge, an indistinct sound echoed silently amid the vehicles. The voice was eerie and dreadful, devoid of emotions. Suddenly, gray eyes pop out right under a vehicle and look at the group of men trying to clear the track.


    "Ha..sh¡­shes¡­eh-w¡­"The eerie eyes muttered and bit something and gnashed it frantically. Suddenly, many gray eyes appeared under the vehicles as they muttered in some indistinct voice, fixing their gaze on the people.


    Suddenly, the air changed. The frosty atmosphere turned eerie quiet and howling wind like the cry of a ghost echoed on the bridge.


    Hearing this, the 50 halted on their track and looked at the surroundings in apprehension.


    "What the hell is going on?"An elderly man asked with fear written all over his face. No one answered as their eyes wandered back and forth trying to see if anything was amiss.


    ''Something is not right.'' Mack turned to look in the Ark''s direction. He noticed the train hadn''t entered the bridge and only stopped at the edge. With this discovery, Mack knew Justin had discovered something but wanted to confirm that''s why he sent 50 ordinary people.


    Although they were called ordinary people, they were part of the defense team and could defend themselves with their hidden weapons.


    "Hurry, let ''splete the mission and get out of here," Mack said with urgency.


    Left with no choice, the people rushed toward their target and began to clear the track. Mack did the heavy lifting, aiding the people to work faster.


    Meanwhile, the gray eyes were stealthy from under the vehicles as they got closer to the group. Mack felt his muscle tense and his instinct crying of danger, yet he ignored it as if he detected nothing. Although they were in danger, he was curious about the enemies that could creep on them without seeing them.


    Suddenly, the air stopped flowing, and the howling disappeared like it never existed.


    Grara. Grara


    A beast jumped out from under the vehicle with its mouth widened. , its mouth separated into sharp teeth. Seeing this, Mack and the people felt their souls leave their bodies.


    ___Crawlers___

 Chapter 171 Error Chapter

    The kingdom of Taidia was ruled by a powerful king, supported by eight duke families. And such, Taidia was divided into four factions. The royal factions, two duke factions, and the academy. The academy was a neutral faction and only supported the nurturing of young talent of the kingdom. And for what purpose¡­. No one knows.


    As the baron of Zahan city, the BlueFire family belongs to one of the duke factions. And thepetition between each faction was fierce and deadly.  Thus, the academy ground serves as the battleground for the faction and the thirst for talent for each of the families was fierce.


    The baron of the BlueFire family had wanted to fight for power in the kingdom but theck of talent made it quite impossible. During thest power struggle, he lost and was sent to the boundary of the kingdom. It had been a couple of years as he beaded his time for his return when his children showed his talent.


    But who would have thought his first son would be dumb and manaless. All his ns for decades went down the drain. Thus, he sent him away.


    On a deserted road, a carriage rode silently. Behind the carrier were two average-lookingdies, looking at the carriage with apprehension.


    "Why would the madam ask us to follow this cursed child. Did she hate us to that extent" Thedy on the right grumbled with hatred?


    "No matter what you do or say¡­ We''re merely ves and we are at her mercy for saving us¡­ So, stop your nonsense and see the good part of this trip. You never can tell." The otherdy said with a positive smile.


    "Humph! What can possiblye out of this trash." She snorted.


    "Will you shut up! His highness is trying to study." A middle-aged man snapped from the carriage.


    While inside the carriage, Al Casendra didn''t have any expression on his face. His gaze focused on the ancient book in his hand. He was intently studying the book. As a great scientist in his previous life, he didn''t believe him having no magic was a coincidence. And if it was, he will find his own path.


    ''It is good that the previous owner of this body liked to read and collect many ancient books. Now with his memory, I can infer many things.''


    He raised his head and looked at the middle-aged man for a few seconds and asked.


    "Tell me¡­ You seem ok with being sent to deathnd¡­" He tilted his and looked straight into his eyes. "Perhaps, you are good at hiding your emotion"


    When the middle-aged man heard this, a light sigh escaped from his mouth. "You may be trash, cursed, or whatever. I don''t care. I''m indebted to your mother and I vowed to serve her with my life. This, I would do."


    "That''s not what I''m asking¡­ Don''t you have any misgiving foring here with me?" Al Casendra insisted.


    Chuckled. The middle-aged man grins and utters. "Prince, I have seen many things worse thaning to this¡­ dead town. The world out there is more deadly and cruel than beast rampage."


    "So¡­?"


    "I don''t care¡­ I will serve you like I will serve your mother."


    "Good! That''s what I wanted to hear." Al Casendra nodded. "I don''t want to live in this dangerous area while having to look over my shoulder against you."


    Hahaha


    The man gave a shortugh and rested his head on the wall of the carriage, closing his eyes.


    "Don''t think about your father''s deeds. This ismon in big families."


    "I don''t care. He''d done worse than this. Here I am. Besides, this may be a blessing in disguise." Al Casendra shrugged, returning his gaze to the ancient book. "What''s your name?"


    "John," He replies without opening his eyes.


    "John! Only John?"


    "Yes. ves don''t have a family name" John answered casually.


    "Then, I will call you Sir John"


    When John heard this. He opened his eyes briefly and stared at Al Casendra before closing it.


    After an unknown period of time, the carriage arrived at a City. Though it couldn''t be called City anymore. The City wall had many cracks and some parts had been destroyed. The City Gate was in pieces while dead bodies of both beasts and humans were scattered everywhere.


    Withouting out of the carriage, the thick stench of blood and rotten smell osted Al Casendra''s nose, making him almost puke. He raised his head and looked at Sir John but there wasn''t any expression on his face.


    ''This is going to be fun'' The edge of his lips curled up a bit.


    Inside, the dpidated City. Many houses were in shambles, flies and rodents dominated the street. Only a few houses were devoid of flies and rodents.


    Suddenly, the carriage stopped. Sir John opened his eyes and left the carriage. Without further dy, Al Casendra ced his book into his back, leaving a sheet in his hand while stepping out of the carriage.


    "Wee, Prince. We have been expecting you. I''m Roy." A middle-aged man said with enthusiasm. Beside Roy was a middle-aged woman. She looked at Al Casendra and smiled.


    "I''m Wendy. Wee to Lonfall Pass."


    Al Casendra nodded and passed the sheet in his hand to Sir John and entered the big vi. Seeing this, everyone rolled their eyes and looked at Sir John.


    "Don''t look at me like that. The prince had made all ns for his stay here. And he wishes for you to follow it strictly. Else¡­" Sir John gave an evil smile.


    ¡­<sub> </sub>


    "Do you understand everything, my prince?" Roy asked with a slight bow.


    Al Casendra nodded, picked up the ink brush, and started writing something on the parchment. Once he was done. He gave it to Roy.


    Roy nced through the parchment and looked at Al Casendra and smiled. He nodded and patted his head.


    "Don''t worry. I will get all the ancient books in LonFall Pass."


    Seeing this, Al Casendra nodded and waved his hand, dismissing Roy. He pursed his lips, looking up, thinking for a moment. ''LonFall is more dangerous than I anticipated. That useless father really wanted me for died.''


    He shook his head and snorted. ''No one can kill me in this life.'' He tapped his table twice and Sir John entered.


    Without further ado, Al Casendra gave him another parchment. On collecting the parchment, Sir John furrowed, reading the parchment.


    "Why did you need so many men!?" Sit John eximed.


    Al Casendra shrugged and wrote something on a parchment. He showed it to him.


    "For security!?"


    Al Casendra nodded. He showed him another parchment. Seeing this, Sir John twisted his lips.


    "Rank 4 Beginner Mage"


    When Al Casendra heard this, he shook his head. ''With your rank, it would be a miracle if we survived more than a week in this dangerous ce.'' He sighed.


    He waves his hand, sending him away toplete the job. Watching Sir John, leave the room. Al Casendra fell into deep thought.


    ''An ancient book mentions something about learning Arcana. But why is there only a few mentions of Arcana¡­ Is it bad or what?'' He rubbed his temple and exhaled.


    ''And what is God''s Breathe''


    ****


    "Guys, some riffraff are trying to show their power in our presence. Why don''t we teach them some lesson." He said to his radio.


    "I thought you wouldn''t ask."


    A thin tall man came out of the second vehicle with a long brown mustache, his eyes were hollow, big mouth and some missing tooth andpared to the weapon he was holding, it was miles apart. A huge hammer.


    "Neil, your men are useless. It ain''t any surprise your people are being killed by these spineless bandits." Lowell said with disdain as he averted his gaze from Neil and looked at the two ck people standing proudly in front of Neil.


    "I give it to you, you are strong for a body refining stage." Lowell sauntered toward the duo swinging his hammer casually.


    "You shatterbox. I call you to assist me in killing them, not running your mouth like a derail train."


    "You dare  call me a shatter box. Humph! If not for the organization''s massive payment. I won''t associate with someone like you." Lowell snorted and faced the duo. "Which one of you wanted to die first?" He asks like a matter of fact.


    Unknown to Neil, his beta team were massacred in cold blood, with fear written all over their faces.


    Two ck silhouettes whistle back and forth between the beta like a wandering ghost, reaping their life. The dozen guards didn''t stand a chance at all. They turn from the predator to the prey.


    Blood sshed to the ground and various limbs, intestines, arms and legs scattered everywhere. None of the guards had aplete body.


    "This is quite easy than I expected." La Coasta whispered.


    "It is not easy. It is because they never expected someone like us to appear in the outer ring. More so, attack their convoy." Kelsi whispered as she cleaned her weapon.


    "Right. Right." He nodded. "What next?"


    "We wait for their signal."


    "That''s fine by me¡­. I can use this medium to pray for the lost soul." He said seriously. Hearing this, Kelsi rolled her eyes and shook her head.


    Bang!


    The cold asphalt shook vehemently as a deep crack appeared on the surface. Then,  a boisterous voice chuckled.


    "I don''t expect you to dodge my attack. Not as if it matters, though." Lowell grinned and looked at Tania.


    The battle has started and the four are divided into groups of two. Lowell with Tania  and Ate with Neil. Lowell was an impatient man and he started the battle first since he couldn''t wait to kill her. But contrary to his expectation, his sudden attack was dodge by Tania.

 Chapter 172 Battle With The Crawlers

    A beast jumped out from under the vehicle with its mouth widened. In the air, its mouth separated into sharp teeth. Seeing this, Mack and the people felt their soul leave their bodies.


    ___Crawlers___


    Race: Evil beings. ]


    Grade: 3


    Evaluation: Humans who had traded their souls for power formed a pact with the other beings.


    _____


    Seeing this, Mack recovered from his initial shock and transformed into a Metal man as his body was covered ck. Without dy, he sent a powerful punch toward the crawler.


    Bang!


    Ah!


    A miserable howl echoed from Mack as he took a couple of steps with trembling legs. He looked at his hand covered in blood, his flesh was mangled and his bones came out.


    Seeing this, the other men had their mouths wide open as they saw their leader covered in blood.


    "Run!''


    No one knew who screamed but everyone was already running back to the ark. Mack gnashed his teeth when he saw upheaval. He wanted to retreat but the crawler he attacked was already over him. Fear gripped his mind as his brain was fuzzy, his muscles tensed and he tried to retreat quickly.


    Bang!


    The road cracked as the crawlernded on Mack''s previous position. The crawler growled and fixed his gaze on Mack.


    Mack''s heart was already in his throat, panting. If the attack hadnded on him. He would either die or sustain a serious injury.


    Growl!


    Many howls came from the bridge as many crawlers jumped out from their hidden position. Seeing the hundreds of crawlers, Mack was panic-stricken.


    ''Where the hell did theye from?''


    Whoosh!


    A golden streaking light shed past Mack as he was surrounded by crawlers. The crawlers were like normal beings but their skin had turned gray, their eyes lost the pupil, their head was bald, their hands grew longer and their chest turned thinner, protruding their ribs.


    Their normal teeth grew longer and their height was twice that of normal human beings.


    The golden streak of light split into five, forming arrows and attacking the crawlers. The crawler howled and looked in the attack direction. The attack came from the top of the ark and as such, the crawlers howl loudly baring their teeth.


    "Hmm?" Merab creased her brow when she saw none of her attacks manage to kill her target. Although, she was slightly surprised her hand speed didn''t slow down at all. In a blink of an eye, she had fired five shots consecutively, aiming at the heart of crawlers.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The arrows hit the crawlers, sending them a couple of steps back, buying Mack and the fifty people a couple of chances to retreat. However, it was only a couple of seconds before the crawlers howled loudly and jumped toward their targets.


    The over 50-meter-long bridge was filled with crawlers as they appeared at the other end of the bridge and rushed toward the ordinary-like locusts.


    Seeing hundreds of crawlers on their four, chasing after them, Mack felt his life on his throat as he forgot all the thought of fighting the evil being and concentrated on escaping, as his body was covered in frost, sipping through his body from his hand injury.


    Merab tried to stop the crawlers from chasing after the people but they ignored the attack as if it was nothing and jumped from one vehicle to another with great swiftness.


    The distance between Mack and the leading crawler had reduced to only a couple of feet and it only needed the crawler a jump or two to catch its prey.


    "I can''t hold them down any longer," Merab murmured in panic.


    Creak!


    At that moment, the entrance of the ark opened and three people jumped out. They were Nika, Grandpa Philip, and Pipeman.


    Seeing the three, Mack and the fifty people cried in joy as they let out a sigh of relief.


    "I fight solo, you two help each other out." Grandpa Philip announces as without waiting for the two to respond and rush toward the iing crawlers.


    ''Since I level up to a third Circle Existence. I have been itching to test my strength.'' He thought and a wild grin appeared on his face. Nothing gives him pleasure than bashing the head of his enemies.


    Whoosh!<sub> </sub>


    He rushed toward the crawler at his top speed with his ck staff. While Nika and Pipe man was left speechless.  They looked at each other and shook their heads at his childish behavior.


    Quickly, Grandpa Philip arrived beside Mack as the crawler w was only a couple of inches from its target. Without further ado, he swings his ck staff, leaving an afterimage, and hits the chest of the crawlers.


    Bang!


    Gra! Gra!


    The crawler howled in what looked like pain and crashed into the nearby vehicles. It screeched and its mouth opened wide and split into four with rows of long canning teeth.


    "Thank you," Mack whispered as he rushed past Grandpa Philip. In that couple of seconds, he felt the clutch of death on his soul without having the strength to shake it off.


    "Don''t mention. Go back and treat your injury." He said without turning back.


    With the rescue of the people, everyone inside the ark breathed a sigh of relief and could now watch the unfolding battle with hints of relief since they believed in the fighting prowess of those outsides.


    Whoosh!


    Grandpa Philip turned his body to the side and muttered. "Pole smash."


    Bang!


    A crawler who sneak attack him was sent flying by the attack. The crawler crashed into multiple vehicles and left a deep crack on its trail.


    The sound of bones breaking echoed on the bridge after the attack. However, what happened next, left the mouth of everyone ajar. The injured crawler got off from the vehicle and looked at its shattered bones that were reconstructing itself. In a blink, the deadly crack on its chest and restore to its previous state. It raised its head and looked at Grandpa Phillip with a savage smile.


    "Don''t tell me this thing could heal themselves," Nika murmured dazedly. Although he knew the answer, he found it hard to believe. Previously, the crawlers had a strong defense with great speed. Now, if regeneration ability was added.... How would they kill them?


    Thinking of this, a bead of sweat began to form on his forehead. The battle had gone from normal hard mode to hell mode.


    "How are we going to kill them with this ability?" Nika asked.


    "Let''s fight to find out." Grandpa Philip shouted as he rushed into the crowd of crawlers.


    Bang! Bang!


    The raging sounds of staff hitting the crawlers echoed on the bridge like a drum. Surrounded by tens of crawlers with their disgusting and intimidating mouths. Grandpa Philip never falters as his staff continues to hammer the crawlers.


    Not to be outdone, Pipe man and Nika rushed into the stream of crawlers.


    "Tyrant fist" Nika didn''t dare to test the muddled water with his ordinary fist. He went all out from the beginning as his fist produced a golden sh.


    Bang!


    His fist hit the chest of the crawler and sent it flying while he trembled slightly as his blood rolled back and forth. It took him a lot of will to control his raging blood from going out of his control.


    The shock was written all over his face as his breath became erratic. He took a couple of deep breaths to stabilize his breath as he jumped to avoid a crawler w.


    Bang!


    The w hit a vehicle and was sent flying out of the bridge, and down into the river.


    ''How could grandpa Philip fight them as if they were nothing.'' Nika cried deep in his heart. But when he remembered he was a third-level existence; he let out a bitter sigh.


    Whoosh!


    A sharp metal pipe whistles through the tens of crawlers, hitting them on their vital spot. Since they were human to begin with, their vital spot must be this weak spot. But to his dismay, Pipe man found it had to be believed since those vital spots weren''t vital any longer. He targeted their eyes but only for them to retreat for a moment before they recovered as if it was nothing.


    Bang!


    Pipe man dodged a deadly attack by an inch and his face pallid in fear. If he had not retreated quickly he would have been killed. He turned to look at Nika and Grandpa Philip who were fighting the crawler with everything they''d got but only for the crawlers to recover in a couple of breaths as if it was nothing.


    "We can''t continue like this."He murmured as his weapon sent a group of crawlers flying.


    It was not only Pipe men that had such feelings but there was nothing they could do about it as they continued to fight without killing a single crawler.


    Meanwhile, at the other end of the bridge, a group of Horde were covered in frost and watched the battle on the bridge in disdain. Even though they were covered in the deadly frost, they weren''t affected.


    "Crawlers are the bane of all humans. With them, we shall rule the world." Leader of the horde said in hordenguage.


    Ahahaha

 Chapter 173 I Promise

    Meanwhile, at the other end of the bridge, a group of Horde were covered in frost and watched the battle on the bridge in disdain. Even though they were covered in the deadly frost, they weren''t affected.


    "Crawlers are the bane of all humans. With them, we shall rule the world." Leader of the horde said in hordenguage.


    Hahaha


    Justin stood in the ark control room and watched the battle without any expression on his face. Although he didn''t detect the Horde on the other side of the bridge, he could sense there was something amiss.


    ''Evil beings¡­'' He mused as he tapped his feet lightly. Albeit he was lost in thought, his perception was following the fight as looking for the crawler''s weak point. Since he decided to let others fight and grow along with him. He could only help them from the back.


    Suddenly, his sound perception picks up some changes in frequency from a crawler and focuses on the crawler.


    Pipe man was covered in bruises as he was a long-range attacker but his weapon was useless against their monstrous defense. Thus, he had been hanging to death for the past couple of minutes. The part to retreat and be long cut by the crawlers as they concentrate on the three humans.


    While he was controlling his weapon frantically, his metal pipe hit therge mouth of the crawlers and generated a miserable scream due to his frantic action. He failed to notice the short reaction.


    But Justin, whose perception covered the fight scene, noticed the slight change immediately. He knitted his brow and the corner of his lips curled up a bit.


    ''Who would have guessed their weak point would be in such a ce.'' He snickered.


    "Merab, attack their mouth directly with your kill shot." Merab heard Justin''s voice inside her head.


    Hearing this, Merab didn''t think about it and changed her target to the avable crawler with its mouth open.


    "Got you." Merab drew her bowstring to the limit and the air around her began to vibrate as if they wanted to escape from their confinement.


    "Bone Destroyer" She muttered a bead of sweat dropped from her forehead and she let go of the golden arrow.


    Buzz!


    Whoosh!


    The sound of fabric tearing apart echoed in the area and everyone wondered what the hell was happening. They looked around but couldn''t see the course. Thus they forget about it.


    However, Justin and the others with high circle power noticed the power arrow tearing through the air.


    "What a powerful shot," Kira whispered.


    Nika was surrounded by crawlers as his body was dripping in fresh blood as though he came out from the pool of blood. The only thing that wasn''t bloody red on his body was his eyes and the two golden circles on his head.


    Albeit all this, his first dance back and forth while he moves swiftly amid the crawlers. If he were any other person, he would have long been killed by exhausting his blood. But his tyrant overlord physique covered his weakness and gave him unimaginable endurance and stamina.


    As his punch rammed into the chest of a crawler, the crawler''s fang hit his waist. He took a couple of steps back while the crawler was sent flying back.  A crawler was already lying in wait for him with its mouth wide open, showing rows of sharp dangerous teeth.


    Thus, it was toote for him to avoid the sneak attack from the crawler. Hence, he looked at the iing crawler teeth and prepared for the worst. Just then, a buzz echoed in the surrounding area. And behold¡­


    Bang!


    A deafening sound echoed on the bridge and it descended into an abrupt silence. In the air, a crawler flies slowly with its mouth shattering into pieces.


    Bang!


    After what looked like forever, it crashed into a burnt truck, sending shock waves throughout the bridge. A ck-red liquid flowed out of the crawler, it trembled for a couple of seconds before ck smoke came out from its chest. The smoke formed a bizarre life form and looked at Merab and made a sudden screech.


    Hearing the deafening screech, everyone covered their ears instantly and their eyes widened. They fixed their gaze on the ck smoke with their heart in their throat.


    Whoosh!


    The ck smoke hissed and raced into the sky and disappeared. Afterward, the crawler on the truck began to disintegrate into ashes, leaving a golden stone behind. All this happened in a couple of seconds.


    The Horde was bbergasted by what just happened and they failed to react. Their massive bodies trembled and the frost around their bodies shattered.


    "Control yourself, don''t let the human know we are watching," The leader of the Horde said in the hordenguage.


    "That''s just a mistake. Humans are stupids and won''t realize it." Another Horde said.


    Hearing this, the Horde nodded and their big dark green eyes were filled with a sharp glint as they couldn''t wait to tear the humans to pieces.


    "We must not fail. It takes a lot of process for the king to create the crawlers." The leader of the horde muttered silently.


    Unknown to the Horde, the slight loss in their emotion and the sudden shattering of the frost and given their location out.<sub> </sub>


    "I thought so¡­" Justin twisted his lip and gave a knowing smile. ''You dare to set a trap for us. We are waiting for you.''


    "Target their mouth." Nasir, Pipe man, and Grandpa Philip heard Justin''s voice inside their head.


    The three woke up from their stupor and their expression turned into a knowing smile. Grandpa Philip had been vexed by his inability to kill the crawler but now it seems things were about to change.


    Screech!


    Coincidentally, the crawlers woke up from their stupor as they watched their brethren killed. Although they turned into crawlers, they were humans, to begin with, and thus had emotions. Besides, these crawlers were from the same camp before they were captured by the Horde before they decided to trade their soul for power.


    They were furious and turned to look at Nika, Grandpa Philip, and Pipe man before they looked in Merab''s direction.


    Screech!


    They howled once again and pounced on the three while some of the crawlers raced toward Merab at a great speed leaving afterimages.


    Hence, the battle turned frantic. The crawler didn''t care about their lives as long as they took down their enemies. Precariously, this would have worked but now, things were different.


    Grandpa Philip spearheaded the fight as his staff sent them flying while the second strike was to the mouth.


    Bang! Dead!


    Screech!


    Hahaha!


    Grandpa Philipuded hysterically, evading a w attack, and struck his staff directly into the mouth of the crawler. The crawler bit it with all its power. Unfortunately, the staff was a soul weapon and couldn''t be damaged by physical attack.


    "Die!" He snarled and smashed its head into pieces.


    On Nika and Pipe man''s side. The two work in tandem, Nika would punch the crawler in the chest and the sharp metal pipe would be drilled into the mouth of the crawler.


    In a couple of seconds, more than ten crawlers had been killed with the evil spirit inside them wailing in agony before they dispersed, leaving soul stones behind.


    On the ark, Merab was covered in frost but she didn''t seem to care, a grin stered on her face. Her hand never stops moving back and forth on her bow as every arrow ripped the life of a crawler.


    Merab''s Killing speed was faster than both Nika and Pipe man since her weapon was a soul weapon while Nika was a closebatant and Pipe man was a mental user. And his weapon was only an ordinary metal.


    "Pipe man needs to change his weapon," Justin muttered as he could see his weakness.


    "Jackson, go and assist Pipe man and Nika" Justin''s voice echoed in Jackson''s head.


    What!


    Jackson''s eyes widened and he stood abruptly with his mouth ajar. Addison looked at her twin brother and wondered what happened to him.


    "What happened to you?" She asked.


    It took Jackson a couple of seconds to process what he just heard. He turned his head slowly and looked at the ongoing brutal battle. Although their men have the upper, everyone knew a slight mistake would mean death.


    "Tell me what happened¡­ you''re scaring me" Addison got on her feet and looked at her brother with her heart racing.


    ''Don''t let it be what I''m thinking She prayed deep in her mind.


    Jackson recovered from his initial shock and looked at her worried sister and forced out a smile.


    "I''ve received an order to assist the Nika and Pipe man." He said slowly.


    What!


    She shook her head vehemently and tears gathered at the corner of her eyes.


    "You''re not ready for such a battle." She said, biting her lips.


    "You can''t say that. His Majesty knows what he''s doing" Jackson shook his head. He knew how her sister loved him but things are different now. He couldn''t cower because he was afraid of the crawlers. Besides, this was the order of the king.


    "Don''t try to be brave. Come back to me alive" Addison said since she knew there was nothing she could do.


    "I promise."

 Chapter 174 The Big Guns Joined The Battle

    "You can''t say that. His Majesty knows what he''s doing" Jackson shook his head. He knew how her sister loved him but things are different now. He couldn''t cower because he was afraid of the crawlers. Besides, this was the order of the king.


    "Don''t try to be brave. Come back to me alive" Addison said since she knew there was nothing she could do.


    "I promise."


    Creak!


    The exit opened and the cold frosty wind blew to Jackson, sending a tingling chill that prick his skin. He shivered and circted in power to wade off the cold. He took a deep breath and stepped out of the ark.


    ''The frosty atmosphere is deadlier than I imagined.'' He thought and raced toward the fighting scene.


    "Protect the newbie. His ability would assist you in killing the crawler much faster." Nika and the Pipe man heard Justin''s voice inside their head.


    Bang!


    A crawler was sent flying, followed by pipe man weapon, striking its mouth. What follows was the howl of the crawler as it dissipates into ashes and the evil beings escape into the atmosphere. Killing the crawler, the duo turned their heads and looked at the newbie rushing toward them.


    "When did he level up?" Pipe man turned to Nika and asked.


    "I don''t know. This is my first time knowing he had power." Nika responded.


    "Watch out!!" Pipe man shouted as he saw a crawler jumping out from a hidden spot and pounced on Jackson.


    Jackson froze for a couple of seconds as he didn''t expect the sudden attack. He watches the deadly mouth full of deadly teeth crashing toward him without knowing what to do.


    Inside the ark, Addison failed to breathe as she watched her brother being attacked. Her heart pounded, wanting to jump out of her chest.


    ''Run!'' She screamed in her heart.


    Bang!


    Just when the crawler wanted to swallow him, a sudden attack came out of the blue and struck its erged mouth.


    Screech!


    It howled miserably and crashed to the ground, wriggling in pain. It blinked its gray eyes continuously as it tried to close its mouth but the pain assaulting its body made it quite impossible.


    "Don''t just stand there like a fool. Come here and watch out." Pipe man said with a stern expression as his metal weapon struck the crawler once again, finishing the job.


    Jackson recovered from his initial shock and wiped the bead of sweat from his forehead. He took a deep breath and looked at his surroundings in weariness and rushed toward the Pipe man.


    ''That was close!'' He thought as he could hear the pounding of his heart.


    "Don''t let that border you. It happens sometimes. What''s your ability?" Nika asked if he sent a powerful weapon into the chest of a crawler.


    "Ash creation?" Jackson replied in a low voice.


    "What!?" Both Nika and Pipe man said in unison.


    "Yes¡­ I can create ashes from the surroundings¡­"


    "And?"


    "Nothing¡­"


    "What do you mean by nothing?" The duo asks once again as If they could read each other''s mind.


    Jackson rolled his eyes when he saw their expression. Is my power not practical power? He thought as he feel slightly dejected


    "Nothing means nothing." He grumbled.


    "Don''t get us wrong. We aren''t looking down on you. You just tell us ash creation, without telling if it has any usefulness, like attacking, defense, and maybe corroding. You get the gist?" Nika said.


    "Oh" it dawned on him what the two meant. "I don''t know how to exin but you find out when I use it," Jackson said with a tight lip smile.


    "Then what are you doing? Get to work¡­" Pipe man said, attacking other crawlers.


    Although the duo was talking with him, their attack never ceased from attacking the crawlers. Thus, the ability to multi-task stunned Jackson. Most times, the crawler would almost eat them, but they would manage to evade it. At first, he was scared of fighting the crawlers but seeing Pipe man and Nika''s confidence made his blood boil.


    ''I can do this. I can.'' He shouted in his heart.


    Jackson closed his eyes and took a deep breath. The heavens marking on his forehead glowed and he opened his eyes. He raised both his hand slowly and the air vibrated, stirring like whirlpools. The frost wind around him disappeared into thin air as the temperature rose.<sub> </sub>


    In a couple of seconds, ashes appeared in thin air and covered the surrounding area. Nika and Pipe man looked at the ashes cloud from the corner of their eyes with shock written all over their faces.


    "Do you sense it?" Nika whispered.


    "I do." Pipe man squinted his brow as he could, the power from Jackson was totally different from theirs.


    Jackson didn''t know what was going on in there as he controlled the ash cloud to cover them and the crawlers.


    Screech!


    The crawler howled loudly when they were touched by the deadly aches. They retreated subconsciously with their gray eyes looking back and forth for the source of the ashes. The crawlers outside the ashes didn''t dare to touch the ashes as they retreated. When everyone saw this, they widened their ashes for a moment before a wild grin appeared on their faces.


    ''So they are scared of ashes.'' They thought.


    "Kill them all!" A furious yell came from the ark. No one knew who shouted but it got the attention of the people as they began to chant. "Kill them all."


    Nika looked at the scared crawler and looked at Jackson with a new look. He looked at Pipe and saw the confused and excited smile on his face.


    "What are you waiting for?" Jackson said with a hint of pride in his voice. "Do you need an invitation to kill them?"


    Hahaha!


    The duoughed and pounced toward the crawlers. Since the ashes couldn''t hurt them, they behaved wantonly inside the ashes cloud and killed the crawler. Hence, the crawler turns to fishes on the chopping board.


    "NO!" A miserable howl came from the leader of the Horde as they watched the crawler being decimated.


    They gnashed their teeth and picked up their weapon. They looked at their leader with their broad chest going up and down. The horde leader noticed the piercing gaze of its follower and exhaled and inhaled deeply. These human specimens were the work of their king and with their death, their king would be furious. Unless they brought back the human, their life was over.


    "Leader, we should make the humans pay. We shouldn''t let them go when they have killed the evil spirit host." One of the hordes said while grinding its teeth.


    "Of course, we can''t let them go. They''re going to pay for their crime." The horde leader said with his eyes burning with fire.


    Crack!


    The frost around them shattered to pieces disying their huge body. More than twenty hordes were ring at the bridge with their huge weapon in their hands. The Hordes couldn''t contain their urge to race toward the humans to kill them and drink their blood.


    The Horde leader looked at ashes and knitted his brows. What kind of power is that? It thought as a slight frown appeared on its face.


    ''Whatever it was when I killed it, I will find out.'' It snickered and looked at his men. It picks its huge sickle and races it up.


    "Charge." He howled in Hordenguage.


    An evil grin appeared on the faces of the hordes as they raced toward the bridge with steps leaving a huge spider crack behind. The 3-meter hordes stood out and thus, those in the ark could see the hordes.


    "What are those?" A shriek came from the ark and everyone lost the smile on their faces and looked at the unknown monster in apprehension.


    "What took you so long," Justin said with a smile that wasn''t a smile.


    ''I think it is time for both of you to join the fun.'' Susan and Kira heard Justin''s voice through their soul link.


    Susan and Kira had expected it and so, both of them had already arrived at the exit of the ark. They looked at each other and a knowing smile appeared on Kira''s face.


    "Little sister, be careful.  Don''te crying when you''re injured again?" She giggled and jumped out of the ark.


    "Who is your little sister? Let''s determine this by seeing who has the highest kill." Susan said, raising her voice as she raced after her.


    "Whatever¡­" She chuckled as she made a hand gesture and a circle appeared in front of her.


    Screech!


    A flesh Eating Crow came out of the circle and looked at the surroundings with some wariness. When it saw Kira, it lowered its head and cried happily.


    "What! Your mount has leveled up." Susan widened her eyes and she felt the pressureing from the crow. The Flesh Eating crow and level up to third Circle beast.


    "Are you going to go back on your word?" Kira taunted and jumped to the back of the crow.


    Whoosh!


    She took into the sky and herugh echoed in the sky. Susan gnashed her and looked at her with her eyes burning full of fighting spirit.


    "Never!" She shouted and rushed toward the bridge.

 Chapter 175 The Bridge Battle Came To An End

    She took into the sky and herugh echoed in the sky. Susan gnashed her and looked at her with her eyes burning full of fighting spirit.


    "Never!" She shouted and rushed toward the bridge.


    Jackson needed not to deal with the crawlers as the ashes frightened and made them prone to an easy kill. Any crawler that failed to react on time and was covered by the ashes was as good as dead.


    Grandpa Philip didn''t need the help of the ash cloud. His staff and insane battling experience made him invisible since the weakness of the crawlers had been known as it only takes two strikes to kill a crawler.


    Lost in the ecstasy of killing the crawlers, Grandpa Philip notices the iing Hordes. When he finally noticed the changes in battle, it was toote.


    Boom!


    Ah!


    Grandpa Philip used his staff to defend against a huge sickle attack while he was sent flying in the air. His muscle trembled and the air in his lung was choked out and a miserable shriek came from his mouth and frightened everyone.


    Bang!


    He crashed to the ground, sliding a couple of feet, and left a spider crack behind.


    Pu!


    Blood sprayed out of his mouth and his face whitened. He panted, shaking his head from the dizziness.


    ___Abyssal Desert Horde___


    Race: Horde.


    Grade: 4


    Tier: 4


    Role: Desert Captain.


    Ability: Impoverish to any weather condition. Desert Boost: 30% to all stats.


    ___


    Everyone stared at the 4-meter desert horde captain with their heart in their throat. Previously, they only saw them at a far distance but now, they were closed and the people could feel the pressure and aura of death surrounding the desert Hordes.


    Behind the desert horde captain while hordespany had a grade of 4 and tiers of 1 and two. Thus, this makes it one of the most fearsome threats the Genesis camp had ever faced.


    Moreover, with the crawler still on the tray. The battle difficulty increases to another level.


    "You deal with the Horde captain and I will dance with the others." Kira''s voice echoed from the sky as she rushed toward the hordes''pany.


    Susan didn''t care. She snorted and fixed her gaze on the massive hordes. The Horde captain felt her piercing gaze and turned to look at her.


    "You seem more powerful than him. Then, I will deal with you." The Horde captain said in humannguage.


    Susan looked at the Horde captain in disdain and snorted. She stepped on a destroyed vehicle and jumped toward the Horde captain.


    "Come to your death." He smirked and rushed toward her, raising his huge sickle.


    Bang!


    A desert horde was released from the sky and crashed to the ground sending powerful shock waves to the surrounding area. A green liquid sshed out of the desert horde as he rolled a couple of meters. The other desert horde raised their head and looked at Kira in the air and was furious.


    Kira had turned into a pain in the ass as her ability to fly made the desert hordes furious. Her mount picked them up when they let down their guards and threw them into the sky, allowing them to free fall. Although the hordes had a strange physique, in the presence of gravity, their defense meant nothing as all their innards vibrated vehemently and mixed together.


    Boom!


    The shock wave from Kira''s attack hadn''t subsided when a lightning attack collided with a huge sickle. The deafening souls from the attack made everyone inside the ark gasp and hold their breath.


    The long bridge trembled back and forth and its pir shook to its core, causing a ripple on the calm river.


    Susan and the horde captain took a couple of steps back and looked at each other with seriousness. He gripped his huge sickle tightly while her whip danced back and forth in her hand.


    Whoosh!


    They pounced on each other fiercely with a gaze full of determination.


    "Lightning wrapper." She muttered.


    Humph!


    The horde captain snorted and hacked the wrapper into two. Unfortunately, he underestimated the power of the lightning attack. As his sickle hacked the lightning into two, the other half of the lightning wrapped around his arm while the other went for his legs.


    Seeing this, the horde captain wasn''t scared since the attack couldn''t bypass his defense. The blue lightning danced around his body, leaving charred smoke behind. He took a couple of steps back and tried to kill off the lightning when he noticed something ragging toward him.


    Hmm!


    He raised his head and what he saw made him cower in fear. His muscles tensed as his blood stirred uncontrobly. Knowing he couldn''t avoid the iing Lightning storm.<sub> </sub>


    He tried to raise his sickle to defend the storm.


    Boom!


    A thunderous sound echoed on the bridge and everyone on the bridge stopped their fight and took cover as the lightning storm spread everywhere.


    Screech!


    All the crawlers caught in the lightning storm were burnt to a crisp, leaving only the soul stones. For a couple of seconds, the bridge was in total silence with thick smoke in the air.


    After half a minute, a groan from the center of the smoke broke the still silence. The horde captainy on the ground with his body charred, skin ying off, and a ghastly injury on his chest. The deep injury disys ribs, innards of both his lungs, and a thumping heart.


    His huge sickle had been shattered into pieces with smokeing from them. His breathing was erratic with one of his eyes burnt, yet he was alive though on the death door. He struggled to stand up and looked at the cold silhouette in the distance and noticed the strange glowing marking on her forehead.


    ''What the hell is that?'' He cried in his heart. Now, he didn''t have his previous haughty attitude, and the thought of escaping filled his mind.


    He needs to report to his king about the sudden abnormality among the humans of this world. Hence,e up with a n to kill her before she grows stronger.


    Susan didn''t know what was going on in the horde captain''s mind. But when she realized the horde captain was alive and kicking. She knitted her brows.


    ''Since a lightning storm didn''t kill you. What about seconds?'' She thought as her whip danced forward toward the horde.


    "Lightning storm."


    A storm of lightning shed out her whip and rushed toward the horde captain. Seeing this, the horde captain wanted to cry. He was already on the death door while using such an overbearing attack on him.


    Boom!


    The horde captain didn''t have the chance to let out a howl before he was burnt to smithereens. Everything around Susan and the horde captain was burnt to a crisp, leaving only Susan behind.


    Tap!


    A big yellow soul stone dropped from the sky at the horde captain''s previous location. The glow from the soul stones shines brighter than the ones from the crawlers.


    Huh!


    A sigh of relief escaped from Susan''s mouth when she saw the death of the horde captain. She looked around and noticed the strange gaze directed at her.


    Inside the ark, Williams, Robert, and Mack stood at the window, staring at Susan with their mouths agape. They couldn''t believe she was once their friend. The distance was just too huge.


    "How did she get that¡­ strong?" William whispered. "Perhaps, she is the strongest on the trai ¡ª ark."


    "Far from it," Mack said without thinking.


    Hmm?


    Far from it. Could it be the king?


    On the bridge, the desert horde saw the death of their captain and were both furious and scared. They haven''t killed a single human and their leader was already killed. What should they do?


    Bang!


    Two cut desert hordes were cut into two in the air and crashed beside the stunned hordes. At once, the desert hordes woke up from their stupor and realized their present predicament.


    They raised their heads and saw a gigantic beast diving toward them. With the fury burning in their heart, all the desert hordes raised their weapon to meet the Flesh-Eating Crow.


    But what happened left the horde in dismay. A golden light shed from Kira''s spear and crashed into the hordes.


    Bang!


    Ah!


    A couple of hordes were sent flying, blood sprouting out their mouths while some fell into the river. Perhaps that was an easy route to take.


    Kira jumped down from her mount and attacked the hordes with her spear. Seeing her agile movement and deadly strike from her spear left those who watched them cowered in fear. No one knew she was this deadly.


    "Show off," Susan grumbled as she rushed toward the hordes.


    ''Little sister, did you want topete with me?'' Kira''s voice echoed in Susan''s head.


    ''What do you think?''


    Under the onught of the two fiercedies. The abyssal desert hordes could onlyst a minute before they decimated into smithereens.


    Grandpa Philip had an unsightly look on his face as she watched thedies killing the hordes like they were nothing. Three of them were both Third Circle existence but why did the difference be huge? He thought with a bitter smile on his face.


    In a couple of minutes, the bridge was cleared of the crawlers and the hordes. The defense troop came to sweep the bridge and pick the soul stones. Shortly the ark continues forward as it passes through the bridge to the other side. A message pops up in everyone''s mind.


    Hmmm

 Chapter 176 Territory Battle

    In a couple of minutes, the bridge was cleared of the crawlers and the hordes. The defense troop came to sweep the bridge and pick the soul stones. Shortly the ark continues forward as it passes through the bridge to the other side and a message pops up in everyone''s mind.


    [ Wee to Abyssal Desert Horde Territory ]


    [A race of evil beings and their sole growthes from devouring other races.]


    [To pass through, you need to conquer the territory.]


    [Territorial Battle has begun]


    [Kill: 2000 grade one abyssal Horde]


    [Kill: 1000 grade two abyssal Horde]


    [Kill: 500 grade three abyssal Horde]


    [Kill: 100 grade four abyssal Horde]


    [Kill: 1 grade five abyssal Horde]


    [Time to conquer the territory: 3 days]


    [Rewards: loot the territory]


    [Failure: Turn into the horde minions¨C Crawlers]


    [Good Luck]


    Everyone on the ark held their breath as they stared at the disappearing notification with their heart in their mouth. The howling of the ark echoed in the still surroundings as the ark fell into grave silence. The ordinary people recovered quickly since most of the battle had to be done by the higher echelon of the ark. Thus, they resume their work with faces full of smiles.


    Ignorance is bliss.


    In the elite and noble sections, the atmosphere was dire with grim expressions on their faces. No one knew what a territorial Battle was, this was the first. Various thoughts flew through their mind but there wasn''t any solid exnation. Thus, they could only wait for their king''s decision.


    Inside the conference room, all the upper echelons were seated around a wooden table and looked at their king.


    "What do you think?" Justin asked with a calm expression.


    Everyone in the room took a deep breath and nced at each other before they lowered their heads. This was a first, so no one knew how to approach the situation.


    Seeing this, Justin twisted his lips slightly and tapped his teeth lightly. Previously, he senses things are moving too smoothly for them and their schemes are going in the dark. Now, seeing this, he realized his instinct was right.


    The situation was dire already with the beasts and otherworldly beings. Now that a forceful battle has been added to the tray. They have to survive or be minions and their only reward was to loot the territory.


    What an evil scheme. He grumbles in his heart.


    "Things will continue like before. However, the defense team would be spearheaded by one of you."


    "All the third circle will lead a 10-man team each while the second circle will lead a 20-man team."


    "This is a battle that must be won¡­ So there mustn''t be any reckless action during this period."


    "Grandpa Philip and Nika, your killing rate is too slow. Fighting while prolonging the battle is meaningless. This is a battle to kill, and it must be done in the shortest time frame." He said in a solemn voice.


    "Kira would serve as the recon team. And question?" He asked.


    "How are we going to find the horde?"


    "Simple. They will find us. We are the ones entering their territory and so they will try to defend it." Justin answered calmly.


    "How is the study going?" Justin asked.


    Chloe''s face brightens and adjusts her seat. "We have reached the trial face. I have created the runic pen and I was waiting for Susan to join me in inscribing the first rune."


    Hearing this, the solemn expression on everyone changed as a bright smile crept onto their faces. At least, this was good news.


    "Are you going to show us now or what?" Justin asked with a light smile on his face.


    "We need a medium to inscribe the basic rank 1 runes," Susan said without any expression on her face.


    Runes are divided from basic rank 1 to rank 9. Hence, Susan and Chloe were trying to inscribe a basic rank 1 rune. Although it was only a rank 1 rune, it would mark their beginning in the journey of rune inscription.


    "What kind of medium do you need?" Justin asked.<sub> </sub>


    "Beast skin, weapons, and other objects that could hold runes," Chloe responded.


    "What about my weapon?" Pipe man said with his weapon appearing in front of him.


    Seeing this, everyone turns to Susan and Chloe, waiting for their response.


    "We shall try it," Susan said and stood from her seat and walked toward Chloe. Although she was a prouddy, she knew when to let her ego control and when to get along with others. Working with Chloe, she realized the monster she was. Studying and researching for hours was child''s y for her and her monstrousprehension shook her to her core. Besides, Chloe was an easygoingdy that only focused on her work.


    Susan arrived beside Chloe and had a quick conversation before Chloe took out a crude metal pen with pride. She took Pipe man''s weapon and scrutinized it with her big sses. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath and when she opened her eyes. The heaven marking on her forehead glowed and her eyes were full of total concentration.


    She channeled her power into the runic pen and a glow appeared at the tip of the pen. At once, she began to write various runic symbols on the sharp metal pipe.


    Everyone inside the conference room held their gaze as they watched Chloe perform a miracle. This was the first rune inscription on earth and they bear witness to it. Rows of runic symbols were written on the metal pipe and it shook back and forth.


    After a couple of seconds, Chloe stopped and took a deep breath before she added thest symbol.


    Buzz!


    The sharp metal pipe vibrated for a couple of seconds as everyone''s heart was racing. Is she going to seed on her first try? They shouted in their heart. Afterward, the mental pipe stops vibrating and lies quietly on the table.


    Huh!


    Chloe exhaled slowly and wiped the bead of sweat from her forehead. She picks up the weapon slowly with her hands trembling slightly. She looked at the weapon with obscure rune symbols and nodded.


    ''Sess!'' She screamed in her face as she tried to hide her excitement.


    "The runes inscription is¡­ sessful" She shouted with joy.


    What!


    The room descended into upheaval as everyone stood to check the runes'' weapon. Justin didn''t leave his seat but the smile on his face told everyone he was happy.


    "What type of runes do you inscribe on it?" Merab asked with the weapon in her hand.


    "I have seen Pipe man battle and his weakness is his weapon. It didn''t have enough prating power. Thus, it became useless against a strong foe. So, I chose to inscribe a pration rune." Chloe paused with a confident smile on her face. "This increased the weapon pration by 4%"


    Although they don''t understand the gravity of 4% prating power on an ordinary weapon. Nevertheless, they knew this was a game changer for them.


    When the group satiated their curiosity they went back to their seat and dared not look at Justin. They''d all forgotten about his presence and it was only now they remembered his presence.


    "Well done both of you¡­" Justin said calmly. " How many types of runes can you inscribe for now."


    "Five," Susan responded.


    "Good. Keep working hard. You can try your inscriptions on the weapons you forge previously. I believe some would have the tendency of holding the rune symbols." Justine said.


    "Since Chloe and Susan are improving, I can''t fall behind. Follow me." With that, Justin stood from his seat and left.


    The group looks at each other and rushes to follow him. After a couple of minutes, the group arrived behind the ark in front of an empty car. They looked at each other and wondered what they were doing in front of an empty car.


    "I need a volunteer," Justin said without looking at them.


    "Let me." Grandpa Philip stepped out of the group with his staff in hand. His instinct was telling him the empty room was dangerous.


    "Try to enter the room. If anything happens, you can attack. The mission is to enter the room and you can use any means." Justin said casually.


    "Alright." Grandpa Philip nodded. He sauntered forward with his chest puffed out. He didn''t know what was strange about the empty room but he had confidence in smashing everything to pieces.


    Everyone waited patiently with their gaze fixed on Grandpa Philip while they gave Justin a cursory look. What is the king trying to do?


    ''Do you know what he''s trying to do?'' Kira heard Susan''s voice in her soul.


    ''Little sister, you should know the kind of man he is. Although, I don''t know what is inside the room. But it is rted to array formation and it is dangerous.''


    Susan didn''t have a change in her expression as she wanted to see what kind of formation would be dangerous to them.


    Buzz.


    Grandpa Philip tried to enter the empty car but was stopped by an invisible force. He raised his brow and tried to force his way in but everything was futile. He got curious and furious. Thus, he raised his fist and mmed it into the barrier. And behold, what next scares the shit out of them.

 Chapter 177 Dont Open, Authors Break

    ****


    I''m currently unable to write due to electricity problem. So please bear with me until I can find solutions to the shortage of power.


    ****


    In a couple of minutes, the bridge was cleared of the crawlers and the hordes. The defense troop came to sweep the bridge and pick the soul stones. Shortly the ark continues forward as it passes through the bridge to the other side and a message pops up in everyone''s mind.


    [ Wee to Abyssal Desert Horde Territory ]


    [A race of evil beings and their sole growthes from devouring other races.]


    [To pass through, you need to conquer the territory.]


    [Territorial Battle has begun]


    [Kill: 2000 grade one abyssal Horde]


    [Kill: 1000 grade two abyssal Horde]


    [Kill: 500 grade three abyssal Horde]


    [Kill: 100 grade four abyssal Horde]


    [Kill: 1 grade five abyssal Horde]


    [Time to conquer the territory: 3 days]


    [Rewards: loot the territory]


    [Failure: Turn into the horde minions¨C Crawlers]


    [Good Luck]


    Everyone on the ark held their breath as they stared at the disappearing notification with their heart in their mouth. The howling of the ark echoed in the still surroundings as the ark fell into grave silence. The ordinary people recovered quickly since most of the battle had to be done by the higher echelon of the ark. Thus, they resume their work with faces full of smiles.


    Ignorance is bliss.


    In the elite and noble sections, the atmosphere was dire with grim expressions on their faces. No one knew what a territorial Battle was, this was the first. Various thoughts flew through their mind but there wasn''t any solid exnation. Thus, they could only wait for their king''s decision.


    Inside the conference room, all the upper echelons were seated around a wooden table and looked at their king.


    "What do you think?" Justin asked with a calm expression.


    Everyone in the room took a deep breath and nced at each other before they lowered their heads. This was a first, so no one knew how to approach the situation.


    Seeing this, Justin twisted his lips slightly and tapped his teeth lightly. Previously, he senses things are moving too smoothly for them and their schemes are going in the dark. Now, seeing this, he realized his instinct was right.


    The situation was dire already with the beasts and otherworldly beings. Now that a forceful battle has been added to the tray. They have to survive or be minions and their only reward was to loot the territory.


    What an evil scheme. He grumbles in his heart.


    "Things will continue like before. However, the defense team would be spearheaded by one of you."


    "All the third circle will lead a 10-man team each while the second circle will lead a 20-man team."


    "This is a battle that must be won¡­ So there mustn''t be any reckless action during this period."


    "Grandpa Philip and Nika, your killing rate is too slow. Fighting while prolonging the battle is meaningless. This is a battle to kill, and it must be done in the shortest time frame." He said in a solemn voice.


    "Kira would serve as the recon team. And question?" He asked.


    "How are we going to find the horde?"


    "Simple. They will find us. We are the ones entering their territory and so they will try to defend it." Justin answered calmly.


    "How is the study going?" Justin asked.


    Chloe''s face brightens and adjusts her seat. "We have reached the trial face. I have created the runic pen and I was waiting for Susan to join me in inscribing the first rune."


    Hearing this, the solemn expression on everyone changed as a bright smile crept onto their faces. At least, this was good news.


    "Are you going to show us now or what?" Justin asked with a light smile on his face.


    "We need a medium to inscribe the basic rank 1 runes," Susan said without any expression on her face.<sub> </sub>


    Runes are divided from basic rank 1 to rank 9. Hence, Susan and Chloe were trying to inscribe a basic rank 1 rune. Although it was only a rank 1 rune, it would mark their beginning in the journey of rune inscription.


    "What kind of medium do you need?" Justin asked.


    "Beast skin, weapons, and other objects that could hold runes," Chloe responded.


    "What about my weapon?" Pipe man said with his weapon appearing in front of him.


    Seeing this, everyone turns to Susan and Chloe, waiting for their response.


    "We shall try it," Susan said and stood from her seat and walked toward Chloe. Although she was a prouddy, she knew when to let her ego control and when to get along with others. Working with Chloe, she realized the monster she was. Studying and researching for hours was child''s y for her and her monstrousprehension shook her to her core. Besides, Chloe was an easygoingdy that only focused on her work.


    Susan arrived beside Chloe and had a quick conversation before Chloe took out a crude metal pen with pride. She took Pipe man''s weapon and scrutinized it with her big sses. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath and when she opened her eyes. The heaven marking on her forehead glowed and her eyes were full of total concentration.


    She channeled her power into the runic pen and a glow appeared at the tip of the pen. At once, she began to write various runic symbols on the sharp metal pipe.


    Everyone inside the conference room held their gaze as they watched Chloe perform a miracle. This was the first rune inscription on earth and they bear witness to it. Rows of runic symbols were written on the metal pipe and it shook back and forth.


    After a couple of seconds, Chloe stopped and took a deep breath before she added thest symbol.


    Buzz!


    The sharp metal pipe vibrated for a couple of seconds as everyone''s heart was racing. Is she going to seed on her first try? They shouted in their heart. Afterward, the mental pipe stops vibrating and lies quietly on the table.


    Huh!


    Chloe exhaled slowly and wiped the bead of sweat from her forehead. She picks up the weapon slowly with her hands trembling slightly. She looked at the weapon with obscure rune symbols and nodded.


    ''Sess!'' She screamed in her face as she tried to hide her excitement.


    "The runes inscription is¡­ sessful" She shouted with joy.


    What!


    The room descended into upheaval as everyone stood to check the runes'' weapon. Justin didn''t leave his seat but the smile on his face told everyone he was happy.


    "What type of runes do you inscribe on it?" Merab asked with the weapon in her hand.


    "I have seen Pipe man battle and his weakness is his weapon. It didn''t have enough prating power. Thus, it became useless against a strong foe. So, I chose to inscribe a pration rune." Chloe paused with a confident smile on her face. "This increased the weapon pration by 4%"


    Although they don''t understand the gravity of 4% prating power on an ordinary weapon. Nevertheless, they knew this was a game changer for them.


    When the group satiated their curiosity they went back to their seat and dared not look at Justin. They''d all forgotten about his presence and it was only now they remembered his presence.


    "Well done both of you¡­" Justin said calmly. " How many types of runes can you inscribe for now."


    "Five," Susan responded.


    "Good. Keep working hard. You can try your inscriptions on the weapons you forge previously. I believe some would have the tendency of holding the rune symbols." Justine said.


    "Since Chloe and Susan are improving, I can''t fall behind. Follow me." With that, Justin stood from his seat and left.


    The group looks at each other and rushes to follow him. After a couple of minutes, the group arrived behind the ark in front of an empty car. They looked at each other and wondered what they were doing in front of an empty car.


    "I need a volunteer," Justin said without looking at them.


    "Let me." Grandpa Philip stepped out of the group with his staff in hand. His instinct was telling him the empty room was dangerous.


    "Try to enter the room. If anything happens, you can attack. The mission is to enter the room and you can use any means." Justin said casually.


    "Alright." Grandpa Philip nodded. He sauntered forward with his chest puffed out. He didn''t know what was strange about the empty room but he had confidence in smashing everything to pieces.


    Everyone waited patiently with their gaze fixed on Grandpa Philip while they gave Justin a cursory look. What is the king trying to do?


    ''Do you know what he''s trying to do?'' Kira heard Susan''s voice in her soul.


    ''Little sister, you should know the kind of man he is. Although, I don''t know what is inside the room. But it is rted to array formation and it is dangerous.''


    Susan didn''t have a change in her expression as she wanted to see what kind of formation would be dangerous to them.


    Buzz.


    Grandpa Philip tried to enter the empty car but was stopped by an invisible force. He raised his brow and tried to force his way in but everything was futile. He got curious and furious. Thus, he raised his fist and mmed it into the barrier. And behold, what next scares the shit out of them.

 Chapter 178 Romance In The Ark

    It had been over a day since the territorial battles had begun but the ark was calm, traveling at a moderate speed.


    In the conference room, the upper echelons were busy studying the book of knowledge. However, there was an unsightly look on their faces as they looked at a certain with a light smile on their faces.


    "What!"Grandpa Philip snapped. He was wrapped in bandages, covering his chest and right arm.


    The previous encounter with the empty room shivered deep into his heart and wanted to erase the experience from his mind. However, these people kept staring at him, like a specimen.


    "Why the anger, we''re just trying to understand how you feel when you attack the formation," Nasir asked.


    "Why don''t you go and try it yourself to understand how it feels." Grandpa Philip banged the table.


    If he had known the array formation would attack with fire, he would have prepared for it. Besides, the fire was just too fierce for his liking. He wondered how Justin could create such a thing in the shortest time frame.


    Hearing this, a chuckle escaped the room as the others couldn''t but look at Grandpa Philip and Nasir''s banter. Everyone knew of  Nasir''s unusual ability ¡ª talking. When ites to talking, he had no rival.


    Buzz!


    "Chief, Miss Vera needs your attention." A voice came from Nasir''s radio.


    Hearing this, everyone inside the room turned their head in Nasir''s direction, wondering what was happening. More so, Nika had a knowing smile on his face.


    "What are you doing? Leave quickly. It is not as if you are studying the book of knowledge." Nika said with a tight lip smile.


    "Of course, I will go. But I wonder what you''re doing when you are not also studying the book of knowledge." Nasir retorted as he stood on his feet, looking at him with an evil grin. ''Since you like to y it like that. Two can y.''


    Hearing this, Grandpa Philip cleared his throat and looked at the two, and wondered what was going on. He looked at the others and noticed the others were trying to avoid his gaze.


    "Is there something going on that I''m not aware of?" He asked as he felt he was the only one in the dark.


    "I also. What the hell is going on." Pipe raised his head from the book of knowledge.


    Nasir and Nika looked at each other and gave wry smiles before they hid their faces. Nasir couldn''t stay in the room without letting the cat out of the bag. Thus, he scurried out of the room without looking back.


    Meanwhile, Kira stabs Merab''s leg with her feet giving her a knowing smile. Seeing this, Merab''s face reddened as she tried to maintain her stoic expression.


    "Do you agree?" Kira whispered.


    "To what?" Merab responded in a low voice only limited to the two of them.


    "Do you want to do it the hard way?"


    "Why don''t you focus on the king?"


    "Of course, I''m focused on the king. But you must know he''s quite busy without any time for romance right now." Kira responded without getting flustered. "Besides, it''s not like we''re hiding it."


    Hearing this, Merab''s tongue twisted, and stared at her for a couple of seconds. "Fine. You win. Now, I understand how cold beauty feels around you."


    Saying this, Merab felt a piercing gaze on her body and all the hair on his body stood straight as if she was being watched by a predator. She raised her head and searched for where the gaze wasing from. She realized it wasing from Susan. She swallowed the lumps in her throat and averted her gaze slowly.


    ''What a fierce gaze!'' She shouted in her mind.


    ''Why must you scare her?'' Susan heard Kira giggling through their soul link.


    ''I just don''t like people talking about me behind my back.''


    ''Oh-oh. Ok then. Do you want to join the conversation?''


    ''Not interested.''


    ''Boring. That''s why you are called the cold beauty


    ''Whatever.''


    ''Really?'' She giggled. ''I will tell him you say that.''


    ''Tell who?''


    ''You know who?''


    ''If you dare!'' Her voice wasced with hints of panic and annoyance.


    ''Why won''t I?''<sub> </sub>


    The short conversation between Kira and Susan onlysts three seconds. Thus, Kira ignored the piercing gaze and the continuous yell in the soul link and looked at Merab.


    "So would you tell me or not?" She smiled.


    "Why did you want to know¡­." Merab creased her brow as she could imagine the headache she would have if she told her.


    "Because I want to know. Besides, is there anything fun apart from little gossip?" She giggled. "So tell me before I change my mind." Her expression turned solemn, giving Merab no chance to refute.


    "Fine. I agree to date him." She said grinding her teeth and averting her gaze.


    "Date who?" She teased.


    "You know who?" Her face had reddened like a ripe tomato ready to burst.


    "I don''t know. Perhaps, I should ask the others."


    "No. No." She shook her head vehemently and looked at her with a grievance. "Nika." She said with a mosquito voice.


    "I can''t hear you. Come again." An evil grin appeared on Kira''s face as she teased her.


    "Nika," She said, raising her voice a bit.


    Unknown to her, everyone was paying attention to their conversation. Although they couldn''t hear their whispering, they knew it was something rting to one of them. But when they heard Nika, a gasp echoed in the room and everyone turned their head in a direction as everywhere descended into an abrupt silence.


    Noticing the sudden change in the atmosphere, Merab raised her head and saw the look on everyone''s faces, and turned to look at Nika. ''What have I done.'' She screamed in her heart as covered her face with her palm.


    "Hahaha. Now, I understand what is going on" A hystericalugh came from Grandpa Philip as his face moved from Nika to Merab.


    "Congrats. I''m happy for both of you." Pipe man said with a light smile.


    Nika didn''t know how to respond to the sudden change in atmosphere. He looked at the shy Merab and shook his head when he saw the knowing smile on Kira''s face. ''This devil.''


    Kira didn''t care about Nika''s unsightly looks and gave him a thumbs up. Seeing this, everyone inside the room burst intoughter when they realized everything was Kira''s n and Merab fell into it.


    Left with no choice, Nika yed along with everyone and said with a forceful smile. "Thank you for your support everyone. When it''s your turn, I will surely support you."


    Hearing this, the group roared into another round ofughter. Hence, everyone forgets about their serious study and jokes with one another.


    In another car, a young man held the palm of a shydy as he caressed the back of her palms. It was Nasir and Vera.


    "Do you miss me already?" He teased me.


    "I¡ª" Vera bit the corner of her lips and her face reddened. Her bashful expression made Nasir''s heart skip a beat. He drew her closer to his chest and inhaled her fresh fragrance. She just took her bath and everything was still damp.


    "You don''t have to say anything. I feel the same way about you." Nasir whispered andy her head on his chest as he soothed her hair gently.


    Seeing this, a sweet smile appeared on Vera''s face and she hugged him tighter.


    Since the loss of her boyfriend to the zombies, she never expected to find love again in this life. And yet, here she was.  Of all the people on the ark, Nasir was the one that understood her the most. Albeit, he talked too much, it was one of the reasons she loved him. Staying around him, brightened her soul and put a radiant smile on her face.


    "When you two are done. You should visit themoner section." A voice echoed in Nasir''s head. Hearing this, he jacked his head back and looked at the surroundings for the source of the voice but found none.


    "What the matter?" Vera asked.


    Forcing out a smile. "Nothing. I remember I need to visit themoner section. Wait for me in the med bay. I wille back quickly." He gave her a light peck and left her to embrace in arge stride.


    Vera stood dumbfounded on the spot and his backside. She sighed with a bitter look on her face before she dragged her body reluctantly toward the med bay.


    ''Sometimes. I don''t understand him.''


    Nasir didn''t look back as he rushed toward themoner with his back drenched in cold sweats. ''How should I exin it to the King.'' He thought with his heart racing.


    Unknown to him, Justin didn''t care about their personal life. He detected a fluctuation in the heavens mark in themoner section and asked him to see it.


    A couple of miles to the ark, on a destend filled with yellow sands with arid air. A group looked at the ark moving in the distance with an unsightly look.


    "Those are the new enemies." A voice said among the beings. These beings are the Abyssal Desert Horde. They are from the recon team.


    "Yes. Let''s report back to the camp." With that, the group disappeared into the yellow sands.

 Chapter 179 The First Territorial Battle

    "Those are the new enemies." A voice said among the beings. These beings are the Abyssal Desert Horde. They are from the recon team.


    "Yes. Let''s report back to the camp." With that, the group disappeared into the yellow sands.


    On a dune, a group of men looked at the distance with grave expressions. A howl of sandstorm echoed from the distance, raging toward them. Dust flies everywhere, blocking the view in the distance.


    "How are we going to detect the enemy hideout with all this raging storm?" Jacksonined.


    Justin had despatched them a couple of hours earlier to survey the surrounding for any Desert Horde. But the continuous raging of storms inside the desert made the mission virtually impossible.


    "What are we going to do?" Jackson looked at her twin sister.


    "We pass through the storm," Nika said after staring at the storm for a couple of moments. They don''t know why the sand was rampant in this area,   nevertheless, they can''t continue to avoid it while wasting their time. Time is already ticking and if they couldn''t find their enemy, then thinking of killing them would be useless.


    "Then what are we waiting for, let''s get going." Pipe man uttered as he took arge stride forward toward the storm.


    Addison looked at the form and squinted her gaze. She thought for a moment and followed after the group.


    Unknown to the group, a group of Desert Hordes hides within the storm looking at the human with a savage expression as they rush toward them ''


    "Humans are stupid. They are predictable." A horde said to his fellow men with disdain written all over their faces.


    Hahaha.


    Theyughed as they couldn''t wait to capture the humans. Inside the desert, the Abyssal Desert Hordes were confident of their desert ability. Besides, the raging sandstorm didn''t have any effect on them since its appearance was rted to them.


    Huh!


    A gasp escaped from Addison''s mouth as she halted her track. Although the sandstorm was fierce and dangerous. However, everyone in the group was not an ordinary human being, and as such, their physique could withstand the pressureing from the sandstorm.


    "Something isn''t right about the storm," Addison whispered.


    Hearing this, everyone on the team raised their guard as their eyes moved back and forth.


    "What do you see?" Jackson asked with apprehension.


    "I''m not sure yet. But I can sense some kind of gaze on us. So we must be careful."


    "Be careful everyone. If you find anything strange. Let us know immediately." Nika announced in a low voice.


    The group nodded and continued the journey slowly. Inside the storm, the hordes couldn''t hear the human but they could sense they had tightened their defense. Nevertheless, the disdain in their eyes never lessened since they believed their cover couldn''t be breached.


    Inside the storm, everyone covered their faces with thick clothes while forming a tight formation. The further they go inside the storm the more powerful the storm bes.


    Suddenly, Addison halted her track and looked in a particr direction.


    "The enemy is on that side." She whispered.


    A sudden tension arose among the group when they realized the enemies were hiding inside the storm, nevertheless they maintained their formation, waiting for Nika''s order.


    "We continue as if we don''t know about them," Nikamanded to continue forward.


    Hence, the group pretended and continued with their journey. In a couple of minutes, they reached the center of the storm and couldn''t find their way back if they wanted to. Just then, they heard a growl from a distance.


    "Attacking formation," Nika announced.


    At once, the team formed an attacking formation as they looked at the group of hordes racing out of their hide spot.


    "Robert and Howard support the people at the rear. I and Pipe man would support the front. Jackson, you secure Addison." Nikamanded with a stern voice.


    Amidst the storm, the abyssal desert hordes were sprouting out from the dunes and rushing toward the human in the center from all sides.


    "It is time to test the power of inscription." Pipe man''s eyes glowed as he fixed his gaze on the huge horde.


    One of the leading abyssal hordes noticed Pipe man piercing gaze and smirk. He was a rank 3 abyssal horde and one of the leaders of the team, full of confidence.  He raised his huge scythe and dashed toward him as he couldn''t wait to drink his blood.


    Whoosh!


    A whistling sound echoed amid the center of the sand storm. No one knew what the noise was all about until they heard a scream.


    Ah!


    A thin long sharp metal pierced through the chest of the hordes carrying a huge scythe as if it was nothing.


    Thus!


    The miserable wail shocked the hordes but that didn''t stop their advance. Since humans entered their territory, it was a battle to the end.


    Meanwhile, Pipe man was surprised by the attacking power of his weapon. He looked at the hovering spear-like weapon and a wild smile appeared on his face.


    ''When I get back to the ark, I must give Chloe a warm hug.'' Thinking of this made his heart skip a beat. He shivered and shrugged.<sub> </sub>


    ''I mustn''t think like that.''


    ''Let''s kill this beast.''


    With that, the whistling sound echoed inside the storm like the cry of the agent of death. In the presence of the metal spear, every horde turned into ants.


    The glowing inscription on the spear gave it an ethereal feeling, adding to the fierceness of the weapon.


    Before the hordes could attack the formation, the small metal spear harvested more than twenty lives in a blink.


    Meanwhile, those in the formation looked at the killing with their mouths agape.


    What sort of weapon is that? They cried in their hearts.


    "Attack!" Nika made a decisive decision. With Pipe man new weapon ability. They don''t need to wait for the hordes to attack them.


    Bang! Bang!


    The two groups collided and many miserable wails reverberated amidst the sound storm.


    The Abyssal Desert Hordes thought they were trying to ambush the humans. Unfortunately, they were the ones being ambushed.


    Robert''s sword skills were an eye-opener for the group as each of his swings reap the life of a horde. In front of his sword, every grade 2 desert horde wasn''t different from ordinary beings.


    Howard looked at Robert with a wry smile on his face. He could remember when they joined the ark. But couldn''t imagine him having such strength.


    At the center of the battle, an ash cloud gathered without anyone near it. Inside the ash cloud, Addison and Jackson watched the brutal battle with various expressions on their faces.


    Jackson was grinding his teeth as he wanted to join the battle while Addison looked at humans and hordes with various conflicting expressions. She pities the hordes while also hating the hordes.


    "Huh! All the strong hordes had been killed." Nika punched and rammed into the head of hordes and his head shattered.


    In the distance, pipe man looked at the surroundings with a pleasant smile on his face.


    "What are you doing?" Nika shouted.


    "Picking the soul stones." Pipe man responded without raising his head.


    Groan!


    ck blood gushed out from the mouth of a huge horde. His eyes twitched and he struggled to look up.


    "You recover." Pipe man said with a beautiful smile


    The horde wanted to curse the evil man with all the curses he knew but when he saw the hovering metal spear. He shivered and kept quiet.


    Ah!


    Thest horde was cut into by Robert''s sword and everyone took a deep breath. The group looked at each other and a bright smile appeared on their faces. Although some were injured, none died.


    Buzz!


    The powerful sandstorm shook vehemently as it began to disappear slowly into thin air. Seeing this, all the humans breathe a sigh of relief. Although they try to adapt to the pressureing from the storm, it wasn''t easy. If not for Pipe man and Robert''s extraordinary battle prowess. They would have lost some lives.


    [Territorial Battle]


    [Grade one abyssal desert horde: 30/2000]


    [Grade two abyssal desert horde: 15/1000]


    [Grade three abyssal desert horde: 5/500]


    At once, the battle stats appeared on everyone''s mind and they sighed seeing the number


    of kills, they had to make toplete the battle.


    "Hmm, only the grade three horde has soul stones.". Pipe man murmured as he kept the five soul stones in his bag. He turned to look at the wounded and said casually.


    " Get up and lead us to your hideout."


    The horde didn''t blink an eye as he fixed his eyes on his deadrades. Suddenly, a piercing pain assaulted the back of the horde and he screamed in agony, looking at Pipe man with a murderous gaze.


    Huh!


    Nina and the others arrived beside him as he dragged the hoard to his feet. "Lead the way or get killed." He pointed to the endless dunes.


    Although the humans didn''t understand how the hordes could speak and understand the humannguage. Nevertheless, it is quite useful in this case.


    After getting stabbed a couple of times, the horde sumbed and led the group into the endless dune.

 Chapter 180 Horde Settlement

    Although the humans didn''t understand how the hordes could speak and understand the humannguage. Nevertheless,  it was quite useful in this case.


    After getting stabbed a couple of times, the horde sumbed and led the group in the endless dunes.


    In the underground, a group of hordesughed, drinking a red liquid with satisfaction. Their hoarse voices echoed loudly with their continuousughter reverberating in the underground building.


    "What do you think about the humans that enter our territory?" A hoed asked, tearing a part of the meat and eating wildly.


    "What do you expect? Since they dare enter our domain. They should be prepared to turn into our ves and their use in our wines." Another voice responded with a shriek ofughter.


    Hm!


    A groan came from another part of the underground house and a human appeared with no clothes chained with marks of whip around her body. The woman''s eyes were lifeless as she carried the tray toward the hordes.


    When they saw the woman, the hordes looked at her with disdain and continued to eat their meat and wines with relish.


    "Move quickly. Don''t disturb our gathering with your filthy body." One of the hordes said in annoyance in humannguage and sent a powerful b toward the woman.


    Bang!


    The woman was sent flying, hitting the wall, and blood sshed from her mouth. She grimaced in pain and quivered on the ground. As one of the rules in the horde vige, humans must not make a sound when they are being corrected by the hordes.


    "Do you need another p or what?"


    Hearing this, the woman quickly stood with a trembling leg, one of her faces swollen and blocking her vision. Thus, she only uses one eye. She picked up the tray and bowed to the hordes before she dragged her body out of their presence.


    Unknown to the hordes, a group of humans saw everything with their faces reddened as they wanted to pounce on the hordes but they managed to control their impulses and retreated quietly.


    On the surface, Nika and the others waited quietly as they looked in a particr direction. A stone pir covered by sand stood beside huge dunes. The stone pir was the key to the secret tunnel leading to the hordes'' underground vige.


    Suddenly, the dune trembled and a tunnel appeared in the middle at the center of the dune. Three people step out of the tunnel and walk with arge stride toward Nika and the others.


    "How was it?" Nika asked quickly as the time they wasted was their loss.


    "It''s true." Addison nodded with her eyes reddened.


    "What happened to her?" Jackson asked when she saw her reddened eyes.


    "Nothing."Robert shrugged. "She saw a woman and became like this."


    Hearing this, Jackson breathed a sigh of relief and held her sister''s hand. He knew her sister had a caring heart and must have seen some gruesome scene for her to behave like that.


    "We don''t know how big the underground building was but we saw five hordes guarding the entrance," Robbert reported.


    "What''s their grade?"


    "First grade and a single second grade"


    Nika looked at Pipe man''s face and saw the carefree smile on his face. Seeing this, Nika''s courage grew and he made a bold decision.


    "We attack the underground settlement." He announced.


    Hearing this, a bright smile appeared on their faces while the hordes looked at the faces of the humans like they were crazy. Although he was stunned by their bold decision. He was happy for their reckless behavior as he couldn''t for them to be captured and he vent the anger in his heart.


    Pu!


    Still in his fantasy, a sharp metal spear pierced the chest of the horde and came out on the other side. Fresh blood sprouted from his mouth and chest as he fell on his knees, looking at the carefree smile on Pipe man''s face.


    ''What an asshole'' That was hisst thought before he rolled down from the dunes.


    "Let''s go" Nikamanded.


    At once, the group rushed into the hidden tunnel without thinking twice. The tunnel was huge and filled with a disgusting smell. Those entering for the first time had to cover their nose and move with arge stride as they couldn''t bear the nauseating smell.


    After walking for a couple of minutes, the group arrived deeper into the underground where the sand was falling and sshing like water.


    Outside the falling sands were the group of hordes drinking wines and eating meat with humorousughter filling the spacious room.


    Whoosh!


    A metal spear whistled through the air as it sliced it forward at unimaginable speed. The hordes were still feasting on the means and wines when one of them sprouted blood from his mouth and a hole appeared on his neck.


    What!


    The hordes were stunned for a couple of seconds as they couldn''t understand how their fellow men would be attacked.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! ''<sub> </sub>


    Before they realized what was happening. The mean and wine gouge in their hand fell to the ground with blood sprouting from their mouth. They looked at the entrance as their head hit the ground, life drifting out of their body.


    ''How did the humans discover their hidden spot?'' That was thest thought on second-grade hordes before everything turned nk. Dead.


    "That was easy." Pipe man said as he took his metal spear still hovering in the air.


    Nika looked at the proud smile on Pipe man''s face and shook his head.


    "Be careful everyone." With that, Nika proceeds toward the only exit in the room.


    On the other side of the room were many cages filled with humans. Their gazes were lifeless and hapless as they sat in the metal cage. Fresh blood came out of the mouth and body from some while some were left with bony bodies. They could barely open their eyes.


    When the prisoner saw the new arrival, fear appeared on their faces as they retreated quickly to the end of the cage. When they saw they were humans, the fear in their eyes never lessened but deepened.


    Seeing this, a slight frown appeared on Nika''s and the others'' faces as they couldn''t imagine what kind of experience they must have had that would produce such fear.


    Creak!


    Suddenly, many huge steps came from the end of the prison and the atmosphere was still as everyone held their breath, including the prisoners.


    ''If we lose the element of surprise the mission would be harder...''


    "Move," Nika whispered in an urgent voice.


    Bang!


    Before the group could reach the exit, the door was mmed open and many hordes entered. Immediately, they halted their track and looked at the group in front of them. While the other looked at them with an equally stunned expression.


    "Human. You daree to our settlement. You must have a death wish." The leader of the horde said with disdain written all over his face.


    Puh!


    Before the two groups could process what was happening. The leader of the hordes fell on the group while holding his neck.


    "You talk too much." Pipe man muttered in contempt.


    "Attack!" A howl came from the hordes as they rushed toward the human with their huge weapon.


    If the hordes had taken a moment to process what just happened, they wouldn''t have thrown their life into the chopping board. Unfortunately, they were hordes, and hordes only reason with their fist.


    Before Nika and others could join the battle, many hordes were already on the ground with holes appearing on the chest and neck. While the remaining few were trembling.


    "Run!"


    "As if you can?"


    Thud!


    Although the battle was quick and smooth, thest scream from the hordes gardener the other hordes inside the settlement. Thus, they rush toward the battle scene.


    "Our presence has been discovered. Let''s wee them with open arms." Nika said as he rushed out of the room.


    A blinding light osted the group as they came out of the underground room. They halted their track and looked at their surroundings with their eyes widened.


    The settlement consists of small houses built of mud and other materials. While most buildings were built like underground houses. At the boundary of the horde settlement were powerful sandstorms howling loudly.


    The powerful sandstorms surrounded the settlement, making it at the center of the sandstorms. Now, they realized why no one could detect their hideout.


    Huh!


    "Watch out," Addison screamed.


    Under Addison''s scream, the group saw many huge weapons thrown at them. At once, the group evades the attack skilfully.


    Hundreds of hordes came out of their house and rushed toward the human with veins protruding on their foreheads. How dare humans attack them.


    "Formation! Attack!" Nika shouted.


    At once, they formed a battle formation and rushed forward against the iing hordes as a golden circle appeared on their heads.  The golden circle illuminated them while the marks on their forehead shone brightly, giving them a special aura.


    Boom!


    The two sides attacked at the same time, followed by a deafening sound.

 Chapter 181 Dangerous Situation

    At once, they formed a battle formation and rushed forward against the iing hordes as a golden circle appeared on their heads.  The golden circle illuminated them while the marks on their forehead shone brightly, giving them a special aura.


    Boom!


    The two sides attacked at the same time, followed by a deafening sound.


    Huh!


    A silhouette stumbled down from a dune, covered in yellow sand. After rolling for a couple of distances, he stopped rolling and stood up with some difficulty as blood sshed out from the corner of his mouth.


    He groaned and looked at the blinding sun and staggered forward. He murmured some inconceivable words and held his chest, rushing forward.


    The silhouette left a deep footprint on the sand as blood and sweat dripped from his face. This man was Howard.


    The battle with the hidden settlement had taken a drastic turn, forcing them into a tight corner. It was through brutal battle did he have the chance to escape.


    In the distance, a long metal beasty under the scorching sun. Everywhere around the beast was quiet, leaving only the howling desert wind. The beast was the ark of Genesis.


    Inside the ark, a few people sat in the conference room and were having a serious discussion.


    "What do you think happened to the Beta team?" Merab asked as she stared at Nasir.


    "I don''t know but they should have returned a couple of hours ago," Nasir responded.


    "Something must have happened," Kira said slowly as she looked at their faces.


    Kira and Grandpa Philip had led two separate teams to search for the horde hideout but found nothing and returned to the ark, only to find the Beta team had yet to return.


    "We can do nothing but wait and hope they are safe." Grandpa Philip said while his eyes never leaving the book in his hand.


    Since they couldn''t detect the horde''s hidden ce, he could only do something else and that was study cksmithing.


    The more he studied the book of knowledge on forging, the more pique and interest grew every second. He never knew the importance of cksmithing not until he started studying the book.


    Since earth never depends on cksmithing for advanced weapons and with the use of grenades and assault rifles made by machines. The importance of cksmithing was as good as none.


    But now all the advanced technology has been lost due to the apocalypse. The demand for master cksmiths was paramount to any camp to survive on the present earth. Moreover, the world is changing every day, who knows what would happen tomorrow if they couldn''t defend themselves? From a deadly frost region to an extreme desert region. Nothing is predictable.


    ''After we find these hordes, I should start my forging career in earnest.'' Grandpa Philip thought in anticipation.


    "Quickly go to the East." Kira heard Justin''s voice inside her head.


    Kira didn''t blink twice before she got up from her seat and dashed out of the ark.


    Whoosh!


    The Flesh-Eating Crow soared into the sky and flew toward the East at an extreme speed. Although, she didn''t know what she was going to meet there. Nevertheless, she knew it would be rted to their lost men.


    After traveling for a couple of minutes, covering hundreds of meters. Kira saw a silhouette struggling to move. He was torn and his body was filled with grievous injury as blood sprouted from his mouth continuously.


    ''This is not good.'' She thought and tapped her mount twice. At once, the Flesh-Eating Crow increased its speed.


    Whoosh!


    Howard heard a whistling sound from the distance and groaned. He shook the dizziness from his head and raised his head.


    ''God, I hope it wasn''t the hordes.'' He thought in panic.


    He covered his face with his palm as the blinding sun shed into his eyes. He saw the huge beast flying toward him at an extreme and thought for a moment before a light smile appeared on his face.


    ''Finally.'' He sighed and fell to his knees. He had lost too much and thus, the journey so far wasing from his will to report their current predicament to the king. But now, he could rx as he knew the owner of the beast.


    Whoosh!


    "Where am I?" Howard murmured as he opened his eyes slowly. Previously, since he discovered the arrival of Kira, he had to carry the burden and lose consciousness. It took him a couple of seconds to regain his and realize where he was. It was inside the ark.


    "You''re awake¡­" Vera dressed in a white robe walked toward Howard with a light smile on her face. "How do you feel?"


    "I have a message for the king?" Howard said with urgency. He realized that since he lost consciousness. He didn''t have the chance to report the horde location and this was something he couldn''t ept.


    "I''m listening." Justin''s voice echoed inside Howard''s head.<sub> </sub>


    Hearing this, Howard wasn''t flustered and reported everything that happened.


    "Well done."


    Hearing this, a sigh of relief escaped from Howard''s mouth and he closed his eyes to rest.


    Justin sat on a couch and thought about what Howard just reported. He knew how urgent and dangerous the territorial battle was. Their enemy may choose to hide and not fight them head-on while also, they were in the open, knowing nothing about their enemy while their enemies could read them like an open book.


    ''ording to Howard, this is just a small settlement¡­.'' He mused and raised his brow. ''Perhaps, this could lead us to their main hideout.'' With this thought, he made a decision.


    Susan and Chloe were busy studying the rune inscription when Susan halted her studying and stood up. Across her was Kira who was looking at her with a stern expression.


    Both of them had just received a mission briefing from Justin and knew how important the mission was.


    Those inside the conference room looked at Susan and Kira and when they saw their stern expression. They realized things were getting more troublesome. However, no one asked if the two were going on as they continued their thing as if nothing happened.


    Whoosh!


    Howl!


    A beast howls in the sky as it travels at an extreme speed. On the back of the beast were two strikingdies. One was dressed in blue while the others were dressed in purple. The two beautiesplemented each other as the howling wind swayed their hair.


    "It should be there." Kira pointed to a stone pir in the distance.


    "Hmm" Susan nodded without uttering a word.


    Thud!


    Susan jumped down from the back of the beast from a high altitude. Shended on the ground and sent a couple of dust into the sky. Susan walked out of the dust unhurt with a calm expression on her face.


    "Be careful, little sister." Kira''s voice echoed in the sky as she departed.


    "I will," Susan responded in a low voice.


    Inside the underground settlement, a deadly battle was going on. Dead bodies littered the ground with debris scattering everywhere.  The raging sound attack echoed everywhere, followed by the miserable how of the victims.


    "Humans, you can forget about leaving here alive." A massive horde said in contempt as he looked at the frail humans covered in blood.


    Nika and Pipe man looked at the tens of hordes in front of them with unsightly expressions on their faces. They regretted their impulsive action as they looked at their fallenrades.


    They thought the hidden settlement only had a few hordes with fewer third-grade beings. Unfortunately, they were wronged. There were hundreds of hordes, close to a thousand while the majority of them were grade one and grade two. Nevertheless, the number of grade three hordes was few. There were tens of grade three with tier four strength, making them extremely powerful.


    In the presence of peak grade three hordes, Second Circle Exigence was close to weaklings. If not for the heavens'' mark assisting them, all of them would have long perished. But heaven''s mark could only help them a bit not change their precarious situation.


    Now, all their hope was for Howard to deliver the message to the ark and send a Thirds Circle existence.


    Nika looked at his men and gritted his teeth. ''We can''t give up.'' He clenched his fist and rushed toward one of the peak-tier third-grade hordes.


    "Tyrant fist."


    The peak-tier horde looked at the golden fist and smirked. He swung his huge hammer and met the golden fist.


    Bang!


    Nika stumbled backward with blood sprouting out of his mouth. Before he could realize what was happening, another hammer attack was already in front of him.


    "Watch out!" Pipe man shouted.


    Nika held his breath and bent his body at an impossible angle and crossed his arm on his chest, protecting his vital spot.


    Bang!


    Huh!


    Nika was sent flying as blood sprouted out of his mouth. He crashed into a building and the debris fell on him. Seeing this, Pipe man and the other failed to breathe for a couple of seconds as their heart was racing.


    "Die!" Pipe man snapped with veins protruding from his forehead. Although his mental power had almostpletely drained and overusing it would hurt him. But now, he didn''t care as he attacked the horde with fury.


    Suddenly, a sh of lightning came from the distance illuminating the hidden statement, and forcing the hordes to halt their attack.

 Chapter 182 Things Are Getting More Interesting

    "Die!" Pipe man snapped with veins protruding from his forehead. Although his mental power had almostpletely drained and overusing it would hurt him. But now, he didn''t care as he attack the horde with fury.


    Suddenly, a shed of lightning came from the distance illuminating the hidden statement, forcing the hordes to halt their attack.


    "Lightning world" A sweet cold voice echoed in the underground settlement.


    Boom!


    Everywhere the lighting sh through  was left in rubbles. Screams! The previous dominating hordes were shocked to their core as they quickly look for cover.


    When the lightning attack finally disappeared, some hordes were burnt to crisp. A colddy dressed in purple appeared at the center of the battle with a long whip in hand with sparkling lighting.


    "Why would you risk your life without reporting back to the base." Nika and the others heard Susan cold voice and lowered their gaze.


    "200 points from your contribution points." She added coldly.


    What!


    Nika team widened their eyes and couldn''t believe what just happened. They have all paid for their action why must the cold beauty deduct their points. Some of them wanted to cry but were too injured to do so.


    Jackson and Addison didn''t have any expression on their faces as they weren''t affected.


    "Miss Susan¡­"Nika tried to pleaded but when he saw her expression he swallow the word at the tip of his tongue.


    "Those that are able to move should help the others while I deal with them." Susan moved towered the hordes as her whip cackles.


    Ah! Ah!


    The miserable screamed of the horde filled the settlement, sending shivers toward the heart of the humans. She didn''t killed the hordes directly but beaten to a pup. Blood sshed everywhere with mangled fleshes.


    "Can you tell me where other settlements is?" Susan looked at the trembling horde with expressionless gaze.


    "Yes¡­ P-please¡­please don''t beat me again with that weapon." The horde said with a trembling voice.


    Susan didn''t bat an eyes at the horde and left to looked for the others. Nika and the others had regain some of their strength and began to ransack the hideout.


    All the prisoners were released however th prisoners still raised this guards against them. Although they were both humans, they never trust them.


    The prisoner gathered in one corner and watch Nika and his team.


    "Captain¡­" A voice came from the distant.


    At once, Nika raised his head and looked at the voice direction. He saw Robert bringing a frail woman.


    "This is the woman we first discover and she said knew where their starch house was." Robert announced with a wild grin.


    Hearing this, everyone looked at the miserable woman with new gaze. Although they could still see some fear in her eyes, they recognized her as some one worth saving.


    "What''s your name?" Susan asked with woman.


    "Leah¡­" Leah answers with hoarse voice with dry blood at the corner of her lips.


    "Are they your people?" She pointed to the prisoner.


    "Not all of them. Some are here before I arrived while some joined us."


    "If you don''t have anywhere to go¡­. You can ask your people who are willing to follow us to join us. And if not, you''re free to leave, we wont'' stop you." With that, Susan left for the secret store room.


    Leah stood rooted to the spot and looked at the back side of the Susan. After a couple of second, she sighed and looked at the scared prisoners and walked toward them.


    In an underground building, a big metallic door stood separately, giving an intimidating feeling.


    "What the fuck is this door made off." Robert grumbled. They had tried various mean to force the door opened but the door won''t bulged.


    "Let Miss Susan deal with it." Pipe man said.


    "Deal with what?" Susan voice came from behind.


    "The door won''t open¡­" Nika responded.


    Bang! Boom!


    The strong metallic door was sent flying with dust rising in the sky.


    Cough! Cough!


    The people around the door took a couple of steps back and looked at grievance. ''Cant'' you tell us to retreat before you attack the door.'' Theyined in their heart but none voice their thought.


    Susan noticed their gaze but didn''t care. She remember the warning from Justin and knew not to joke with it. When the dust settled, a huge room came to their view, filled with row of shelves.


    For a couple of seconds, everywhere stared at the huge store room not sure of what to make of the room. The room was filled with various materials. They could identify some while they couldn''t identify most.<sub> </sub>


    "Start packing. We arenn''t leaving anything behind." Susan voice woke the people from their stupor.


    "We''re going to need the help of those prisoner if we need to¡­" Nika looked at Susan only to see her leaving.


    Robert looked at the cold Susan and shook his head. Since they joined the Genesis, they had only speak once and it was brief. No one would believe they were once the Five Royals from the top university in the city and their families control the country. Thinking of this, Robert let out a deep sigh.


    Outside, Lead was speaking with some of the prisoner while some didn''t bother listening to her as they move far away from her.


    Since their previous experience in trusting human, none of them wanted to experience the inhuman torture in the hands of their enemies once again because they trust the wrong person.


    "Have you decided?" Susan appeared behind Leah.


    A bittersweet expression appeared on Leah''s face as she turned to look at Susan.


    "Most of them chose to leave separately¡­" she shook her head. "Only these people are close to me and thus decided to follow you¡­" her voice trail off not knowing how toplete the sentences.


    "With my power, do you think I need to y some childish trick in other to use." Susan scoffed in disdain. "Besides, without power, you''re mostly useless. No one would ept you."


    Hearing this, the expression of the face of the prisoner turned unsightly. However, none of them dare to retort to her statement.


    "You can leave now." Susanmanded those that refuse to join them.


    Hearing this, the prisoners stood rooted for a couple of second before an old man rush out of the underground building. The other waited for a couple of second but nothing to him. Thus they rush after him with bright smiles on their faces.


    A couple of minuteter, a group of people came out of the hidden tunnel. In front of the group wasdy dressed in purple.


    To the north of their position was many footprint. The group didn''t need to be told to know who were the owner of the  footprint.


    ''B-big¡­ sister.'' An unsightly looks appeared on Susan face.


    ''Little sister¡­ are you ok.'' Kira asked through their soul link.


    ''I''m fine. We need some people to assist us. Some of the people are injured while we have some loots.''


    ''Good. Why don''t you tell the king.''


    ''You know why¡­''


    ''Alright, I will send Mack and 20 defense team.''


    Kira had been surveying the surrounding since Susan depart into the hidden tunnel. She was the backup n if everything went south. But it seems everything was going  ording to n.


    ''Justin, Susan is back but they need more men to support those injured. Also, some men are need to carry the load from their loots.''


    ''Be careful¡­ tell them to leave that location quickly. I will send the men immediately.''


    At the top of her mount, Kira expression changed when she heard Justin warning. At once, she told Susan to leave immediately.


    Susan group were moving slowly as most of them were injure while carrying heavy loads. Lead lead her people with worry expression as they saw the endless dunes. With their current body, they didn''t know how long they are going tost under the deadly scotching sun.


    "Something ising." Addison muttered with a dreadful expression.


    ''Susan hurry up. Justin said you should leave the location immediately.''


    Hearing this, Susan cold expression changed and a slight frown appeared on  her face.


    "Where do you feel it." Susan turned to Addison and asked.


    "That side" She pointed to their south.


    Top in the air, Kira saw a powerful sandstorm rushing toward a certain direction. Seeing this, the expression on her face changes.


    ''This is bad. This is bad.'' She cried in her mind.


    ''Susan, I think the hordes battalion areing. Run.'' Susan heard Kira scream in her head.


    Inside the train, Justin stood up from his study table and looked at the south.


    ''So it finally starting.'' He mused, tapping the table gently.


    Mack and twenty defense team rushed out of the ark with their top speed.


    "Merab follow mack and his men and support them from behind." Merab heard Justin voice and stood up from her seat and rushed out of the ark.


    Seeing various, powerful people rushing out the ark, the people knew something big was about to happened.


    ''You and Susan should buy those injured some time and wee our friends with open arms.''

 Chapter 183 Horde Assassins

    Seeing various, powerful people rushing out of the ark, the people knew something big was about to happen.


    ''You and Susan should buy those injured some time and wee our friends with open arms.''


    A group of people covered in yellow sand rushed forward with trembling legs as their eyes moved back and forth for any threat.


    "What the hell is going on?" Pipe man whispered to Nika as they rushed forward.


    "I don''t know. But the situation must be dire."


    Robert stood at the rear of the group as his hand gripped his sword tightly, sweat dripping from his forehead.


    "They are getting closer," Addison muttered with fear written all over her face.


    "Don''t worry. The king would sense it and send reinforcement." Jackson said without believing his word.


    The prisoners looked at each other''s faces as they heard the words king more than one time and wondered how the hell could they have been king. The old world was not ruled by a king, it was ruled by the President and prime minister. Where the hell did the kinge from?


    Besides, this is a goddamn forsaken desert, how would the king know their situation? Previously, the most powerful person in the group took them south and ran away without telling them anything. Now, the prisoner began to regret this act of following these groups. They should have taken their chances and escaped separately.


    In the south, a purple silhouette rushed at top speed toward the iing sandstorm from the distance. Seeing the howling powerful sandstorm,  Susan expressed coldness and determination.


    In the air, Kira''s expression was solemn, she now understood why the hordes could dominate the desert region. If anyone below Third Circle Existence faces the iing sandstorm. They wouldn''t know they died.


    Whoosh!


    The Flesh-Eating Crow dived from the sky toward Susan''s direction.


    Whoosh!


    Kira jumped from the back of her mount andnded a couple of feet from Susan with a light smile on her face.


    Whoosh!


    A golden circle appeared in front of her and a tiger beast appeared while the flesh-eating crow disappeared into the circle.


    "Little sister, get on it." Kira''s voice came as she jumped to the back of the tiger beast.


    Susan didn''t utter a word and appeared behind Kira while holding her waist.


    "What are you doing?" Kira looked at Susan''s hand on her waist.


    "Since you are the big sister, you must protect your little sister." She joked.


    "Wow¡­ so you could joke." Kira widened her eyes staring at her face.


    "What do you mean?" She pouted. "Because I don''t do it doesn''t mean I can''t do it." She clicked her tongue and averted her gaze.


    "Hahaha. Fine. As your big sister, I will surely protect you." She kicks her mount and it dashes forward like a loose arrow.


    Mack and Williams rushed forward with 20 other people behind them. The scorching sun beat them fiercely as sweat dripped from their body.


    Previously, they didn''t understand how hot the desert was as the ark protected them from the deadly sun. But now, they only spend a couple of minutes under the sun and are already thirsty, sweat dripping from their body like an open dam.


    "Hurry up. We are almost there" Mack shouted.


    Willi man looked at his friend and shook his head slightly. Although Mack was powerful, he was only a First Circle Existence while he was a second circle existence, making him the strongest of the team.


    Unknown to him, he was the strongest, a couple of hundreds of meters from them, as a silhouette was following their trail. It was Merab.


    Boom!


    "Watch out!" Addison shouted with her face whitened.


    Hearing this, the group looked at their surroundings with guards high. But they couldn''t find anything and thus looked at her with a questioning gaze. Before Addison could tell the group was wrong, the desert quaked and numerous beings jumped out of the ground.


    Oh shit!


    Ah!


    A prisoner was cut into by a powerful scythe as a desert horde appeared from his position. At the forehead of the desert, hordes were strange symbols.


    Immediately, the group was thrown into panic as they ran for their lives.


    "Formation," Nika shouted.


    The injured soldiers gathered together, dropping the heavy load on their backs and gripping their weapons tightly.<sub> </sub>


    "Jackson"


    "On it"


    An ash cloud appeared around the formation, obstructing the desert horde from approaching. Seeing this, the group of hordes smirked and their bodies began to enter the ground.


    "What is going on?" A shriek came from the formation.


    No one answers the question as they fixed their gaze on the horde entering the ground. Addison had an unsightly expression.


    "They are moving through the ground." She shouted.


    Hearing this, Jackson and the others had unsightly expressions on their faces. The ash cloud could only protect the surface but can''t protect the horde from moving underground.


    "Disperse and form a group of two or three" Nika makes a decision quickly.


    Immediately, the formation dispersed and the people regrouped into two or three. The hordes were stunned by the sudden change in the human response.


    Since they came into this world, they have never seen anyone guess their ability as quickly as this group. Thus, their expression became more unsightly as they jumped out from the ground and swung their weapons at their target.


    Ah! Ah!


    Various wails echoed under the scorching sun as many humans were sent flying with blood sprouting out from their mouths. The situation was not looking good. In their previous battle, they were injured and barely made it out alive. If not for Susan''s time appearance, most of them would have been killed.


    Now, with this ambush and their previous injuries. Most of them couldn''t defend themselves against the powerful attack of the desert hordes. Besides, most of the hordes were in grade 3 and only a few were in second grade.


    "Tyrant Fist" Nika''s fist sent the horde flying as he disappeared from his position, leaving a couple of afterimages, and appeared in another location with his fist ramming into a horde.


    Whoosh!


    Pipe man wasn''t idle, his metal spear moved back and forth between the second-grade hordes. He clenched his teeth and squinted his eyes, trying to pour more mental power into his attack. Unfortunately, his mental pool had dried off, leaving only a little.  Thus, his attacking power was minute, and couldn''t kill the hordes in one swift attack.


    Nevertheless, he wasn''t ready to give up as he continued to attack the horde with his remaining power.


    Ah! Ah!


    More and more people fell on the continuous barrage of the hordes. When the hordes noticed Nika killing their men. They came to a tacit understanding and killed the human quickly and entered the ground quickly.


    Noticing them, veins protruded from Nika''s forehead. He gritted and looked and forced himself to increase his speed. But it was to no avail.


    Meanwhile, Mach and his group were rushing with all their strength but the sun seemed to siphon the strength out of their body. Suddenly, William''s ear twitched and looked in a certain direction.


    Also, Merab''s eyes twitched and looked in the direction where William was looking. At once, her heart was racing.


    "Nika" She muttered as her feet took up speed.


    "There is a battle ahead. William, leave the team and rush while Mack should bring the others." Merab''s voice came from the radio hanging on Mack''s waist.


    Hearing this, the expression on the face of everyone turned unsightly. They looked at William and gave him a nod.


    At once, William rushed toward his top speed. In a couple of blinks, he had disappeared into the distance. Seeing this, Mack shook his head. He was the weakest of the Five Royales and this left a bitter taste in his mouth.


    Whoosh!


    The group was still stunned by William''s speed when another silhouette whistled past them.


    What the hell!


    Their mouths were ajar as they watched the silhouette disappear into the distance. Who the hell is that? They widened their eyes and stared at Mack waiting for an answer, unfortunately, they received none.


    "Move your bones¡­ maggot!" Mack shouted as he increased his speed.


    Kira and Susan didn''t bat an eye at the iing grain storm as the tiger beast raced into the storm. At the center of the sandstorm were battalions of desert hordes marching forward with a deadly aura.


    A giant horde with a powerful aura sat on a dangerous beast and looked in a certain direction.


    "Hmm. How arrogant of them to only send two people" he muttered and the strange beast snorted. Its two short legs and long tail moved forward, shaking the ground vehemently.


    "Go deal with the humans." The giant hordes pointed to a few hordes.


    At once, five hordes race toward Susan and Kira''s direction with their huge weapon.


    Although Kira and Susan didn''t have Addison''s ability, their perception was very high. Besides, the tiger beast mount snorted frequently in a certain direction.


    Although Kira and Susan didn''t have Addison''s ability, their perception was very high. Besides, the tiger beast mount snorted frequently in a certain direction.

 Chapter 184 Not Going According To Plan.

    At once, five hordes race toward Susan and Kira''s direction with their huge weapons.


    Although Kira and Susan didn''t have Addison''s ability, their perception was very high. Besides, the tiger beast mount snorted frequently in a certain direction.


    William appeared on a huge dune and looked in the distance as the scorching sun beat his forehead, sweat dripping down from the corner of his face.


    ''What the hell!?''


    Whoosh!


    His eyes reddened with veins protruding from his forehead. He gripped his two daggers tightly and approached the ongoing one-sided battle.


    Robert was a Second Circle Existence with an Enhance Reflex ability ¡ª Swiftness. His attack wasn''t the most dangerous nor the most powerful, but his ability to survive and kill enemies was unprecedented.


    Huh!


    Three people fell on the ground with blood gushing out from the corner of their mouths as they looked at the iing huge ax, crashing toward their head with a deadly momentum. A sigh escaped from one of the three, as they closed their eyes, waiting for death.


    Thud!


    A sound echoed beside their ears but nothing happened to their body. They held their breath with heart thumping wanting to jump out of their chest as they opened one of their eyes slowly.


    What the hell!?


    The headless corpse of the hordey a couple of feet from them as blood gushed out of his neck, dying the yellow sand blue. The three looked at each other and saw the stunned expression on each other''s faces. Subconsciously, the three turned their heads at the same time toward the raging battle in the distance and saw another person that wasn''t part of their team.


    Who the hell is that!?


    They cried in their mind as their breathing returned to normal slowly. At the center of the battle, Jackson protects Addison as the ash cloud pushes the assassins'' hordes back. Unfortunately, he couldn''t maintain the ash cloud consistently while moving back and forth from their sneak attack.


    Sweets dripped from his foreheads and his cloth were drenched. Blood sipped from his nose as he clenched his teeth. Likewise, Addison wasn''t doing any better. Blood dripped from the corner of her and her face pallid from the overuse of her ability.


    Although she doesn''t have an attacking power, nevertheless, she warns the people from the various sneak attacks of the hordes, saving a couple of people.  Thus, making her a pin in the ass.


    The Genesis team was on theirst leg as they were trying to survive the onught with theirst breath when William joined the battle. In the beginning, the hordes didn''t take him seriously, only after a couple of hordes died in his hand did they realize things were getting out of hand.


    Realizing this, the Genesis teams'' faces brightened and their morale rose a bit. Thus, making them persevere a little more. Just when the hordes were trying to deal with William, a whistling sound echoed on the battlefield, reaping the lives of various hordes.


    What''s that!? The prisoner shouted in their direction as they looked at the direction of the attack. Behold, Merab stood firmly in the distance on a high dune and released tens of golden arrows in quick session.


    Nika''s solemn expression softened when he saw the golden arrows. He groaned and blocked a deadly attack with his feet and stumbled backward with blooding out of his chest and mouth. The despair in his eyes and that the other people had disappeared and reced it with burning hope.


    With the addition of William and Merab, the tide of the battle had changed as the assassins'' hordes were not trying to kill humans but trying to survive their onught.


    With every passing moment, the number of the hordes decreased and fear began to appear on their faces. Just when they thought the situation wouldn''t get any worse. Mack and his team arrived on the battlefield and aplete massacre began.


    ¡­.


    Deep in the desert, the raging sandstorm reverberated everywhere, covering the sky and amid the sandstorm was a powerful battle. Two humans and a beast were fighting five powerful hordes.


    ''Fuck, this sandstorm is affecting my lighting power.'' Susan gritted her teeth as she sidestepped a dangerous ax attack and twisted her body and retaliated with a palm attack.


    Bang!


    ? Ah!


    The unexpected retaliation from Susan stunned the hordes as he was sent flying. Blood sshed out his mouth and the sound of bones breaking echoed in his ear.


    Although the sandstorm limits human abilities, it is a heavenly mark. It gave a fighting chance and that changed the oue of the fight.


    Ah!


    A horde was pinned to the ground by a golden spear as life drifted out of his body. He looked at Kira and couldn''t understand how she could have such power in her petite body.


    They were elites among the desert horde army, yet they couldn''t defeat ordinary humans. Since they arrived on earth, no humans pose a threat to them except this group which surprised the entire desert hordes army.<sub> </sub>


    Kira didn''t know what was thest thought of the hordes as she took a deep breath and looked at the distance.


    A battalion of elite desert hordes stood firmly in the sandstorm and stared at them with their leader seated on a strange beast.


    "This is getting more interesting," Kira muttered and withdrew her spear from the dead horde. She walked with a firm gait toward Susan as the powerful storm blew her heirs backward.


    Kira and Susan stood side by side, gripping their weapon tightly as they looked at themander of the horde army. They felt an increasing sense of danger from him but that didn''t deter them from fighting him.


    The elite hordes consist of tier 4 grade 3 while the captains were grade 4, tier 1, and 2. And themander of the battalion was grade 4, tier four. He was close to reaching grade 5, making him extremely powerful.


    "Humans, you surprised me and we underestimate you¡­" The hoarse voice of themander echoed in the sandstorm. "But you can''t escape your fate¡ª Death."


    He said casually as if it was already set on stones. Susan and Kira looked at each other and the solemn expression on their faces softened as a light smile crept up to their faces.


    ''Where did this beast get his confidence?'' Susan asked.


    ''Don''t know. But if we capture him and ask nicely. I know he will surely tell us.'' Kira looked at themander as the corner of her lips curled up into an evil grin.


    Although the hordemander didn''t know what was going on between the humans. He sensed they were looking down on him and this made him furious.


    ''I must feed their body to my mount.''  He snorted and raised his huge arm.


    "Attack!" His rustic hoarse voice bellowed. "The one who killed them would get promoted. And if you capture them alive, you will have many human women to spend the night with."


    Hearing this, the gazes of the soldiers turned crooked as they looked at Susan and Kira, not just enemies but prey that must be captured.


    "Little sister¡­"


    "Please, I don''t want to join any of your insane games. Let''s just kill them and be done with it."


    "You''re no fun." Kira snorted and jumped on her mount.


    "I know. Since I know I won''t win against you, why bother in the first ce." Susan shrugged.


    This was one of the times she let go of her cold facade and behaved like a normaldy. With Kira around, she had epted that she couldn''t behave like her previous self around her unless she wanted to be teased to no end. And that she couldn''t bear to withstand. Teasing was the bane.


    When the elite hordes were only a couple of meters from them. The twodies moved at the same time.


    "Futile effort!" Themander snorted.


    Unknown to themander, Susan and Kira were saving their strength in the previous fight. Thus, giving the hordes false hope.


    "Lightning world"


    "Intense Prating Thrust"


    Susan and Kira attack at the same time as two blinding light shes out of their weapon. Seeing the two powerful attacks, the iing hordes were stunned for a moment before they swallowed them whole.


    Ah! Ah! Ah!


    Various miserable screams echoed in the sandstorm as blood. flesh and bone scattered everywhere.  The battle was not going ording to the script the hordes had in mind as many of them were lost in a single attack.


    Susan and Kira had three golden circles shining brightly on top of their heads while the heavens marking on their fore also lit up. Now, it was a doublebo.


    Lightning and golden spear attack sh through the hundreds of hordes, followed by their miserable wails. Kira on her mount was just too fast for the attack of the hordes to hit her while the Susan lightning attack forced the hordes back every time she attacked.


    In a blink, hundreds of elite had fallen under the attack of two humans, shocking themander. When he recovered from his initial shock, his muscle bulged and veins protruded from his body. The light armor on his body cracked a little as it couldn''t withstand his transformation.


    "Dieeeeeee!"


    The sand in the surrounding area turns into sand bullets and flies toward Susan and Kira at extreme speed.

 Chapter 185 Error Chapter, Dont Open

    What a fast attack! The crowd screamed as they watched the slow motion.


    Oh¡­ See her face.


    The crowd busted into another round ofughter. Although the La Coasta match wasn''t the most powerful, it was definitely the most hrious one.


    Leroy looked at La Coasta with an unsightly expression. He didn''t know how to react to a sudden change in script.


    ''I thought I was arrogant butpared to him. I''m stillcking¡­ Tsk!''


    ''It is just a weak girl¡­ nothing to be proud of. Anyone could do that.'' He snorted and averted his gaze.


    L looked at the expression on La Coasta''s face and he suck in a cold breath. Everyone believes him as the useless person in the group but it seems that it''s just a facade. She took in a deep breath and looked at her friend¡ª Danny and shook her head. They were kidspared to those four.


    In the teacher section, Fred let out a sigh of relief as a bright smile appeared on his face. He looked at Betty and snorted without uttering a word.


    From the corner of her eyes, she saw Fred''s arrogant expression and bit the corner of her lips.


    "He was just lucky¡­. That girl was probably weak." She grumbled as her chest rose and fell.


    Hearing this, Fred didn''t bat an eye at her and focused his attention on thepetition. Since this was the beginning, he couldn''t getcent¡­. Yet.


    Todd and Collins looked at each other and their expression turned blue and ck. They wanted to curse all La Coasta generations but swallow their bitterness forcefully and sighed.


    "Although we didn''t guess correctly. Our bet on the betting site is increasing. How much do you think we will make by the end of the tournament."


    "He-he." Todd grinned wildly and looked at the betting ticket on hismunicator with satisfaction. "They will go bankrupt."


    "What if they didn''t pay us?"


    "Let''s wait and see¡­"


    Meanwhile, the witches looked at La Coasta with wide eyes as they couldn''t believe thiszy guy could disy such an arrogant act. They looked at him for a moment and advertised their eyes. But the passion topete with one another was burning in their eyes.


    This was not about the strongest, it was about the act of gathering attention from the crowd. Unknown to them, their previous decision toy low was thrown out of the window...


    As thepetition continues, the three witches use their actions to tell the world. We''re the real deal.


    Every match was won easily, shocking the audience and gathering more fans. Combined with the witches'' beauty, a lot of young men scramble to be their fans, shouting their names.


    Moreover, the poprity among the audience overshadowed the seeded participants since two of the seeded students had been defeated.


    La Coasta heard his number and walked to the podium with a calm expression. Previously, no one knew him but now, they wanted to watch how he was going to defeat his opponent.


    An average-looking boy stood a couple of meters from him and looked at him with a solemn expression. He wasn''t scared of him as everyone believed his previous opponent was weak.


    He gripped his scythe tightly with both hands and took a fighting stance, inhaling a deep breath.


    ''I won''t attack you but wait for you to attack me.'' He thought with a confident smile.


    Everyone fixed their gaze on the arena and waited for the battle to start but both fighters failed to attack. Thus the crowd began to wonder what the hell was going on. Just then, a deafening sound echoed on the stage.


    Bang!


    A silhouette flew a couple of meters out of the arena and hit the barrier protecting the audience from the fighting stage. He slid down with blood sshing out from his mouth. No one knew whether he was dead or alive. More so, his weapon was sent flying in the opposite direction, stuck into the ground.


    For a couple of seconds, everyone looked at the young maning down from the stage with various thoughts flying through their mind.


    Awesome!


    Too ruthless.


    Strong!


    I love him.<sub> </sub>


    Will you marry me!


    The crowd recovered from their initial shock and screamed. The women looked at him with burning eyes, screaming his name. Previously, they thought he won by fluke but now. His movement skills and the attack were ruthless and everybody loves a ruthless person.


    La Coasta returned to his group without any changes in expression. Leroy felt a sudden threat and looked at him with fear and anticipation.


    ''Show more power. When I defeat you, I''ll receive all the glory.''


    La Coasta looked at Leroy from the corner of his eyes and a slight smile appeared on his lips.


    ''You''re too green to plot against me.''


    Suddenly, another bombshell was dropped and the crowd roared in excitement. Ate walked to the stage with a light smile on her face. Her opponent was a seeded fighter and was very powerful. Every one of his opponents was defeated in a single palm strike. Thus, everyone fears him as the absolute number one in the group.


    "What do you think would happen? Will the seeded student be able to show his prowess and defeat one of the four bandits from the Silverleaf academy?" Regina''s timely announcement made the blood of the crowd boil in wildness.


    "Don''t forget to ce your bet now to win more." She added.


    Previously, no one knew the academy where La Coasta and the witches came from but with their rising name. Every major faction in the outer region dug out their history. Thus, they knew were the four bandits that won first to fourth ce in the first segment of the tournament called ¡ª The Bandits.


    Silverleaf Academy had been on the decline for the past couple of years and now it looked likedy luck was on their side.


    Dean Davis looked at the four from high above and clenched his fist. ''They are our ticket to rise. Anyone who wanted to plot against us this time around should be ready to face our wrath.'' He thought with his eyes burning with madness.


    Their decline wasn''t natural but contained a deep secret rted to the outer region and some powerful families and other academies.


    The outer region would have turned into a war zone if not for the previous treaty they signed which cripple their growth. But now, it seems the heavens didn''t forget them.


    As Dean Davis was prepared to keep the four students safe, other groups were already devising to take them down.


    On the fighting stage, Ate''s charming smile filled the various screens, enchanting the audience and viewers. More so, Dalton couldn''t take his eyes off her charming face and utter.


    "Although you''re beautiful. I won''t go easy on you." He gripped his spear tightly and took a deep breath.


    Previously, he only fought with palm strikes but seeing him using his spear on the get-go made the Maxis nod their head.


    Dalton, the third student on the seeded ranks and a student of the Pacific academy, the top academy in the outer region. He was famous for his fast spear skill and his bravery. He had fought many body refining stages that were higher than in stages. He won some and lost some. As an intermediate body refining stage, his ability to contend with the peak body refining stage made him part of the seeded students.


    Ate saw the fast-moving spear whistling toward her and was still smiling. Dalton didn''t getcent because her opponent did not move against his attack. He knew someone like Ate would have a lot under her sleeve. And behold he was right.


    Whoosh!


    Ate moved. She took a step back, a sidestep to the left, and moved two steps forward. The series of moves was performed in a blink, shocking Dalton. Before he knew what was happening, she was beside him, looking at him with the same charming smile.


    ''What sort of movement skill is this?'' Dalton cried in his heart.


    In the presence of absolute power, his previous confidence shattered into pieces. Staying close to her, he realized the charming smile on Ate''s face was far from charming. It is a smile a predator uses against its prey.


    When he recovered from his initial shock. Dalton''s back was drenched in cold sweats and wanted to retreat immediately.


    "I hate people pointing their weapons at me." That was thest thing Dalton heard before he felt his lungs constricted, air choking out of his body and everything around turning upside down, his head turning fuzzy. Then, everything went nk.


    Silence.


    The massive coliseum was in abrupt silence. The viewers at home didn''t believe what just happened. The famous Dalton couldn''t withstand a single attack from the bandit, lost his weapon to her, and was sent flying. Besides, while he was in the air, Ate didn''t let her go.


    She threw the spear with powerful momentum, nailing him to the ground. Thus, no one knew whether he was dead or alive.


    "Don''t underestimate a smiling, charmingdy." Regina''s voice woke the crowd from their stupor.


    ******


    AN: Please support this book with your golden tickets for more chapters.

 Chapter 186 Deciding Fight

    It''s Loveth''s birthday! She was in her room when she heard a trumpet singing at her entrance. She was still sleeping by then. She heard the sound of the trumpet from her sleep.


    She woke up at once and began to wonder what was going on.


    All of a sudden she remembered her birthday.


    "What! Who are those?" She said and jumped up from the bed. She quickly put on a dress and opened the door.


    She was surprised to see Williams by that time of the morning.


    They are singing and dancing for her. After some time, she was told to dance too.


    Everything looked like a surprise to her. She looked at her father and mother. They were just smiling at her.


    She looked at Williams, he was smiling too. Photographer was present. Some people were using their phones to video what was going on.


    She was so surprised to see her parents and Williams getting along easily.


    "I never thought of a big party for my birthday. My parents too never said anything about it, and so also Williams. But who could be responsible for all these?" Loveth thought


    After a while, those that came to blow the trumpet gave her a gift and left.


    The party was at 3 pm. The hall to be used has been beautifully decorated. The cake Williams brought was two steps.


    Williams came closer to Loveth and hugged her. He wished her a happy birthday.


    "Go and dress up and let''s stroll out before the party," Williams said happily.


    Loveth''s joy knew no bounds. She rushed into the bathroom and bath.


    She was about to dress up when she heard a knock. She quickly dress and went to open the door.


    "Wear it, I got them for you. I hope it will size you" Williams said as he gave her. He turned back to sit in the sitting room.


    Me and Mrs. Henry were very happy about the kind of man their daughter brought home. They have been getting along with each other. He was so supportive of the birthday ns.


    Loveth opened the nylon and saw two beautiful dresses. One is blue and the other is pink.


    "Wow! This is beautiful. I loved it. But! How did he know my size?" Loveth thought


    She remembered that Williams was putting on the same kind of blue shirt so she decided to wear the blue one.


    She searches for the shoe that perfectly fits the dress. She put it on and carried the bag for it. She walked majestically to the sitting room.


    "Wow! You looked very beautiful and the dress perfectly fits you" Williams said.


    Loveth smiled and thanked him for the dress. Williams excused himself and rushed out as if he forgot something.


    After a few minutes, he came back with a cake.


    Mr. and Mrs. Henry were already in the sitting room. He didn''t mind. He walked closer to Loveth and handed over the cake to her.


    "Happy birthday pretty! I love you" he said.


    The cake was two steps. It was decorated with blue and red colors.


    Loveth was so impressed. She dropped the cake on the dining table and hugged him.


    "Thank you so much. I''m grateful" Loveth said.


    Mr. and Mrs. Henry are so happy seeing their daughter beautifully dressed.


    Mrs. Henry was just admiring the dress as it is too beautiful and it also fits Loveth perfectly.


    Williams signaled to Loveth that they should go.


    "Mum, dad, we want to go out," Loveth said.


    "It''s alright! Enjoy yourself dear" Mr. Henry said.


    Williams and Loveth got out of the house. Loveth was so surprised by the kind of car Williams brought.


    "Did he have a car before? This car is nice. It will be very expensive. Or did he go and borrow a car toe to my house? I don''t think so" Loveth thought as they both moved in the direction of the car.


    "Wow! This car is nice. Did you just buy it? " Loveth asked.


    "Enter, we will talk about it as we go," Williams said and Loveth entered the car.


    "I told you that I''ve been promoted to the managing director of our new branch. This is part of the package" Williams said with a wide grin.


    "Wow! Do you mean that you are the owner of this car?"Loveth asked cheerfully.


    " Yes! I''m so happy. It was given to me two days ago but I decided to dy the news till today" Williams said


    "Wow! This is great! I''m very happy for you." Loveth said as they zoomed off.


    "My dear, I''m the happiest person today, I like the man our daughter brought. He is calm, intelligent, and handsome. Do you remember how he was answering your questions intelligently?" Mrs. Loveth said happily.<sub> </sub>


    "I''m so happy too." Mr. Henry said.


    "This party is going to be great. Has every preparation been done? What about the food? Have you called the caterer?" Mr. Henry said.


    ''Alright, I will do that now. We have to go there earlier too to see whether everything is set." Mrs. Henry said.


    Williams and Loveth got to a jewelry shop and stopped. They entered the ce and Williams bought a ne for Loveth.


    Not long after, Loveth said she wanted to use the toilet. Williams was so happy. Immediately after she left, he requested a golden ring. He collected it and put it in his pocket.


    He paid for it separately.


    Williams heaved a sigh of relief as his n was actualized.


    Just then Loveth came back. Williams asked if she wanted to do anything else before they started going.


    Loveth nodded in reply and they left the shop.


    Loveth was very happy about the ne.


    As they got back home. Mrs. Henry heaved a sigh of relief.


    "I''m happy that they are around now. Mrs. Henry thoughts as he sighted the golden ne on her daughter''s neck. she admired the ne a lot.


    "Wow, this ne is nice, I love it too," Mrs. Henry said.


    Loveth could not believe how the hall was decorated. She did not admire the music band ying. She was very happy as the set of God was ced for people to eat.


    She walked majestically to the front of what was written on the cake.


    "This cake is quiquiett''s my parents that made it for me. They caught me unaware. I didn''t know that they were nning anything for my birthday" Loveth thought.


    The birthday party was full of fun. There were dancingpetitions, cracking jokes, and the like.


    After some minutes Loveth was called upon to cut the cake. She was told to call someone that she loved out. She didn''t hesitate to call Williams. People began tough and shout as they ate their food.


    The birthday cake was cut, and Williams joined her in the photograph. Her parents joined followed by the well-wishers.


    The MC called out to Loveth toe out with the one she loved and dance. She picked Williams again and everybody began tough.


    They got to the dance floor and began to dance.


    Loveth was so surprised that Williams could dance very well even more than her. People began to p andugh.


    Mr. and Mrs. Henry came to the dancing floor and began spraying money. Some well-wishers also came up to spray their money.


    Williams was so surprised about how her parents were spending money.


    He knew that they are very rich but he hasn''t been where rich people spray money before.


    After some minutes, Williams whispered something to the MC and heughed. Though Loveth did not hear what he was saying.


    Loveth was dancing and discovered that she could not see Williams.  She observed for more than five minutes but he was nowhere to be found.


    She stood up immediately. She stylishly went to the back but still couldn''t find him.


    "Where is he? Where has he gone that he didn''t inform me?" Loveth thought


    "How am I going to propose to her now? I''m a bit nervous" Williams said to himself and he stared at the ring he was holding.


    "I must do it tonight. No going back" he thought.


    "But what if she turns me down? Won''t I be put to shame" Williams thought


    No matter what the case may be, I will propose to her here" Williams said confidently as he came out of the restroom.


    Loveth has already told her parents that she couldn''t see Williams. They rushed outside and discovered that his car was still there.


    "He will soon be here, maybe he wants to get something," Mrs. Henry said.


    Loveth could not hold it anymore.


    She muttered some word of prayer that nothing bad should happen to Williams.


    As she was lost in thought. Williams came out through the other door. He brought out the ring and used one leg to knee in front of her.


    Loveth didn''t know that someone was kneeling at her front as she was facing outside.


    "From the first time I set my eyes on you. I know you will be the one I will spend the rest of my life with. You are so kind and lovely. You loved me when I didn''t have money. Please will you marry me?" Williams said


    Loveth was shocked seeing Williams in front of her. People began to shout "say yes, say yes"


    Loveth opened her mouth and no word wasing out. Tears began to roll from her eyes.


    Williams on the other hand was shaking, he was very nervous.

 Chapter 187 Power Of Soul Sharing

    "Die!"


    The sand in the surrounding turned into sand bullets and flies toward Susan and Kira at extreme speed.


    Seeing the hundreds of sands bullets,  Kira and Susan sucked in a cold breath. They looked at each other and nodded. At once, the duo rush toward the iing bullets.


    "Lighting world" Her whip danced left and right as bolt of lightning shes out the whip. The sandstorm howls, shaking vehemently, the sky tremble as thebination of sandstorm and lightning spread everywhere.


    Boom!


    When the sand bullets hit the lightning, a deafening sound echoed throughout the desert. On the other part of the desert, Merab and the others stop their action and looked at the sound direction with their heart racing.


    "That¡­ that¡­ that''s the direction where¡­ Miss¡­ Miss Susan went¡­to right¡­?" A young man, using his long ck spear as a walking, stuttered as blood dripped from the corner of his lips.


    "What should we do?" Robert asked looked at Merab and Nika.


    "We return to the ark and wait for father instruction." Merab answered without halting her track.


    Hearing this, the people look at each other not believe their ears. Robert looked at William and saw the slight annoyance on his face. Thus, he was furious.


    "Can you tell me why we must wait till we get back to the¡­ ark." Robert asked his voice raising an octave.


    Mack looked at Robert, William and his heart began to race. He dropped the heavy load on his back and rushed toward Robert.


    "Robert¡­" he shouted and took him by the shoulder. Robert turn his head with veins protruding from his forehead.  "What!" he snapped.


    "Take it easy bro¡­" he tapped his shoulder gently and try to drag him off before thing goes south.


    Everyone looked at Mack and Robert  with an unsightly expression on their face. The atmosphere was still, heavy and goddamn hot.


    Although the group join the ark, they never have sense of belonging. Besides, the ego of being the royals still lingered in their behavior. They were the one that gave people order not the other way round.


    "Why the fuck are you trying to dissuade me from speaking. Do agree with their behavior to ignore her whatever situation we are." Robert shouted, forcing himself from Mack hand.


    Hearing this, a knowing smile appeared on Nika, Merab and Pipe man faces. It was like the first time they ept Susan and Mack into their group and they couldn''t but chuckled.


    "Calm down¡­" Mack was getting furious at Robert unreasonable attitudes. "Let return to the ark." He said with a solemn voice.


    William looked at the faces of the people around them and notice the pity on their faces. Then, it dawn to him, they made the highest blunder. Thinking of this, his heart miss a beat.


    ''What kind of group do we join.'' He cried in his heart.


    None of the people question Merab order and with their look, they will follow whatever she say without question.


    The more he thought about it, the more panic he be. Since they only at back of the ark, they had little chance of interacting with other people on the ark. And when they join the defense team, no one tell them anything and believe everything was fine. But with the look of things, everything was far being ok.


    "Can you¡­ let this go¡­"Mack looked at Nika and the others.


    A chuckled escaped from Nika mouth. "Fine¡­ I understand. But it mustn''t repeat it self."


    Although his voice wasce with uncaring attitude, everyone could hear the solemnity on his face.


    Boom!


    Another earthshaking sound came from the south, shocking the group. Seeing this, the expression on Merab face changed.


    "Let return quickly." Shemanded. Previously, Nika was in charge of the operation but since Merab level up to Third Circle Existence. Hence  the chain ofmand fell to her.


    No one question on her authority and began to drag their tired, injured body toward the ark. Leah and the other prisoners watched everything without any obvious changed in their expression as their highest priority was find a cool ce, take a nice shower, eat better food and sleep.


    Robert and Williams looked at Mack with a questioning gaze but he wasn''t looking at them at all. His mind was running on Mach 10, trying to find a way thing would get out of hand.


    Boom!


    Another thunderous sound came from the south and the expression on their face turn unsightly. They realized the sound of the battle was getting more louder every passing moment.


    Meanwhile, Justin stood at the top of the ark, staring at the south with a m expression on his face. Although, he couldn''t see what going on in the south, the sound and vibrationing the direction was enough to tell him how serious the battle was.


    In the sandstorm, three people were fighting furiously with blood leaking from the corner of their lips.


    Susan and Kira were haggard, their hair disheveled, their breathing erratic, perspiration covered their faces.


    "You human are more resilient than I imagine¡­." The giant desert horde said with an evil grin. "But I like it, when I capture and take you to the king, he would be more than please."


    "Really?" Kira and Susan said in unison. They looked at each other and giggled.


    Seeing this, the hordemander raised his brows and frowned. He looked at the two humans for a couple of seconds before he snorted.


    "When I capture you, then, I''ll see your expression. Tsk!"


    The space shook and thend trembled. The sandstorm vehemently, crying loudly to the sky. Tens of sand spear came out of the ground and hover in front of the hordemander.<sub> </sub>


    "Now, ept your death. " He howl with an evil grin on his face.


    Whoosh!


    The tens of sand spears speed toward the duo, cutting through the air, leaving the cry of death behind.


    All the hair of Susan and Kira stood straight as they felt the overbearing power in the attack and if they were careful enough. This may be their end. Thus, they looked at each other and nodded.


    __Soul sharing__


    An invincible golden thread connect both of them together while another disappeared into the sandstorm.


    At the top of the ark, Justin creased his brow slight and a tight lips smile appeared on his face.


    ___Requesting for soul sharing___


    Agree: YesNo.


    ____


    Justin didn''t think twice before he pick yes. At once, five golden circle appeared on his head, then three disappeared, leaving only two.


    Meanwhile, Kira and Susan didn''t waiver as the attack was only a couple of inches from their body.


    ''Stupid humans.'' Themander snickered.


    Just then, the three golden circle on the Kira and Susan heads trembled slightly before it increased to four, then to five.  When the five golden circles appeared on their heads.


    A slight buzz came from their surroundings and the due open their eyes and the corner of their lips curled into a knowing smile.


    "Lightning wrapper" Susan muttered and swings her whip forward toward the iing sand spear.


    "Heart Piercer" Kira didn''t stay idle as a powerful golden strike came out of her spear.


    For a split of moment, everywhere frozen leaving only the lightning and spear attack. The stunned expression on the hordemander turned to fear slowly as he watch the sand crumbling under the lightning power. Thend quakes and cracks spread everywhere.


    The scary sandstorm for a couple of second and began to disappeared under thebine effect of the two attack.


    Boom!


    The desert shook to the core as everyone on the desert froze with palpitating fear.


    Dean in an underground building, a giant horde with a single horn stood up from his magnificent throne and looked at a certain direction with a slight fear on his face.


    In front of him were hundreds of tremblings hordes. They looked at their kings and wanted to know what the hell was happening.


    "I underestimate the humans. This battle is going to be difficult" He muttered with slight frown on his face. "Although this is a power attack, this coudln''t defeat me." And a confident grin appeared on his face as he sat on his ck throne.


    Ahhhhh!


    A miserable howl reverberated through the desert as the hordemander rolled on the sand with blood and tears dripping from both his eyes and body.


    The deep cut on his chest spread from his neck down to his waist. Some on his innards ruptured, flying out of his body, ribs broken and protruded out of his skin.


    The bizarre beast was turned into smithereens and sent flying a couple of hundreds of meters from the battle. While Kira and Susan had jaw ckened as they looked at the effect of theirbine attack.


    "Is this the power of a fifth circle." Kira murmured in dazed.


    Susan didn''t response for a couple of second before she left out a deep sigh and said. "I guess so."


    "Huh!" A bittersweet smile appeared on Kira''s face before she walked toward the wailing hordes.


    "Will you tell us where your hideout is or you want to experience more pain."


    MOre pain?


    The horde didn''t believe there was more pain greater than the one he was feeling currently. Unfortunately, he underestimate the means of humans.


    A Flesh Eating crow appeared beside  Kira and she pointed to hordes.


    "Feed"


    What!


    The hordes widened his eyes as he watch the crow matching toward him with glee in its eyes.


    Ahhhhhhhh!


    "I will show you!" His agonizing scream stunned both Susan and Kira as they looked at each other before they turned to looked at the crow feeding on the hordes and shivered.

 Chapter 188 Lets End It Once And For All

    The hordes widened his eyes as he watched the crow marching toward him with glee in its eyes.


    Ahhhhhhhh!


    "I will show you!" His agonizing scream stunned both Susan and Kira as they looked at each other before they turned to look at the crow feeding on the hordes and shivered.


    Justin listened to Nika''s report without any expression on his face. As for the short charade from Robert, Nika reported it also. Since thest experience was still fresh on the mind of everyone.


    "Congrattions on bing a Third Circle existence," Justin said after a moment of silence.


    Merab''s face brightened and she responded in a low voice. "Thank you."


    Justin twisted his lips and looked at the faces of the others. "This territorial battle is a chance for every one of you to level up. We''recking behind. So get your priorities straight."


    "We wasted a lot of time before we discovered this Abyssal desert horde''s hideout. Thus, we''re going all out."


    "You have one hour to rest before you match out with the defense team to meet with Kira and Susan. This is a clean sweep. You don''t return until you wipe out all the abyssal desert hideouts. And if you meet a grade five existence¡­." His expression turned solemn. "You know what to do. Dismiss."


    Quickly, Pipe man and Nika rushed out of the conference room to treat their injury and get some rest to recover this strength. Thus, there was no time for any of them to linger on some feelings.


    When the group left the conference room only three people were behind. Justin, Chloe, and Grandpa Philip.


    "How is the rune inscriptioning up?" Justine turned to Chloe.


    "Good¡­" She nodded with a light smile on her face. "I can now inscribe a rank 3 basic rune."


    "Good. Can you upgrade the Pipe man inscription?"


    "Yes. I nned to upgrade but he left too quickly." Chloe said with a slight frown.


    "Go to his room and get to it."


    Hearing this, she looked at Justin from the corner of her eyes and her face reddened. ''I knew it. Nothing can hide from him.''


    "With the new supplies from the loot,  there is enough metal and other resources for you to increase your forging skill, right?" He looked like grandpa Philip.


    "Yes. In the past couple of days, My forging skill has improved by leaps and bounds. It was like forging was made for me."


    "Do you recognize all the ore?"


    "Yes. They are all basic ore but it isn''t something that is easily seen in our world. Thus, this made the guess correct. The hordes came through our world some kind of portal"


    "You''re right. And they need a lot of human beings to power this portal." Justin affirmed.


    Chloe listened to their conversation without any change in her expression. As it only took normal human beings to use a bit of their brain to realize this.


    "Can you forge the array disk?"


    "Yes¡­" He nodded with a confident smile.


    "Good. How long would it take you to forge 500 disks in this design?" He showed him a piece of paper with some drawings.


    500!


    Chloe and Grandpa Philip widened their eyes as they looked at the piece of paper before they looked at the serious look on Justin''s face.


    Grandpa Philip swallowed the lumps in his throat and thought for a couple of moments before he responded.


    "Half a day at best."


    "That''s too long¡­ 2 hours."


    "2 hours." Both Chloe and Grandpa Philip shouted in unison.


    "Yes. I want you two to work together to forge it. Besides, there are a lot of people in the forging department that need your training. So why do you sound as if I gave you a death sentence."


    Chloe and Grandpa Philip looked at each other and were unable toe up with something. Thus, they sighed and slumped back in their chairs.


    Justin didn''t care about their dejected expression and left the conference room. He needed toplete his end if he wanted toplete his n.


    Deep in the desert, two people sat on a high dune, staring into the distance.


    "What do you think of the territorial battle?" Kira asked.


    "Simple the world is ruled by a powerful existence and only the power matters right now. Without it, we are as good as dead."


    "Shouldn''t we have our territory also?" Kira asked, staring at the horizon.


    "Are you asking me that?" Susan turned to look at her. "Are you doubting him?"


    "Never!" Kira shook her vehemently. "Since there is now a territorial battle and we are inside the ark. Then, we must invade every time."


    "And is that bad?"


    "Little sister, you should understand my train of thought."<sub> </sub>


    "I understand like I didn''t. You said it as if it was a good thing and like a bad thing."


    "Huh," She sighed and looked directly into Susan''s eyes. "I just want him to open up to us."


    "Us¡­"


    "I and you of course."


    "Since you trust him, then you must trust his decision."


    "I do and I will continue to do. It''s just¡­ he seems to carry a lot of burdens¡­" She sighed and averted her gaze. "You feel it, so you don''t need me to tell you."


    "I felt it¡­ but you''re forgetting an important point." Susan said in a calm voice. Her previous cold attitude had long disappeared into thin air. She sat casually beside Kira like a sister having a conversation.


    "What key point?" She creased her brow and looked in a certain direction.


    "We''re weak." She responded in a solemn tone. "To carry his burden, we must have the right strength. And with the look of things, we were so damn weak that I didn''t even have the thought. Previously when I and Mack led the group. I made most of the decisions.


    Although we are both in the same circle I''m an elemental fighter with a soul weapon. I''m inherited stronger than him and perceive things that he couldn''t.


    Thus, for him to understand my decision. He must reach my level even when I share some secrets with him. He wouldn''t understand the gravity because he couldn''t sense the danger." She paused and took a deep breath. Probably, this must be the time she talks the most since the beginning of the apocalypse.


    Kira didn''t utter a word as she calmlyprehends Susan''s illustration. After a couple of seconds, Kira stood and looked at Susan with a radiant smile.


    "Thank you¡­"


    "For what¡­"


    "Don''t y games with me¡­ Little sister."


    "Fine!" Susan chuckled and stood beside Kira, looking into the horizon.


    "In this conquest, I must breach the gap as close as possible," Kira said with determination.


    "I''m all in."


    Hahaha


    The twodies gave a shortugh and Kira grabbed her hand, dragging her forward. Seeing this, Susan froze for a moment before she reluctantly allowed her to drag forward as a bright smile appeared on her face. If any man saw her beautiful mesmerizing smile, they would pray never to wake up without the smile.


    "Don''t make me envy you as a woman," Kira said looking at the gorgeous smile on Susan''s purple lips. "I can''t believe a human can be this¡­ pretty."


    Susan giggled and moved closer to her, holding her by the waist. "You don''t need to be jealous. You''re equally beautiful in your own right. You don''t know how many times I envied you before I became your¡­ "


    "Your what?"


    "Little sister."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. You''re the mother of the ark and the way you smile and carry yourself was just infuriating for me."


    Hahaha


    Kiraughs looking at Susan''s serious face. Seeing Kiraugh, she joined and the two gorgeous womenughed, uncaring of the scorching sun.


    "Now, the ice beauty and mother of the people belong to a single man. What a plot?" Kira said through herugh.


    Hearing this, Susan didn''t refute it. Although she only spent a couple of moments with Justin. However, with their soul link and the bond created through memory sharing. And how he led his people. It would be a lie if she denied she wasn''t smitten. Besides, she was extremely handsome and powerful. Whichdy won''t be smitten by that powerfulbination?


    "Miss Kira and Miss Susan" Merab''s voice came from a couple of meters from the twodies.


    "You''re earlier than expected," Kira responded while smiling. However, Susan had reverted to her usual cold self.


    "His majesty only gives us one hour of rest. Thus, here we are." A group of people speared behind her, looking at the dead gorgeous women in astonishment.


    "That should be enough. Let go." Kira said and looked at the dune a couple of meters from them and her spear appeared in her hand.


    Whoosh!


    She swung her spear and a golden arc slew toward the dune.


    Ah!


    A miserable howl came from the dune and a giant horde appeared, looking miserable and covered in dried blood.


    "Three people should carry the horde. He would lead us to their hideout. It is time to end this battle once and for all."


    In the northern part of the desert, hundreds of desert hordes race toward a long giant metal beast in the distance with their gaze full of fury.


    "Let''s end it once and for all."

 Chapter 189 Eve Before The Final Battle: Lola Level Up

    "Three people should carry the horde. He would lead us to their hideout. It is time to end this battle once and for all."


    In the northern part of the desert, hundreds of desert hordes race toward a long giant metal beast in the distance with their gaze full of fury.


    "Let''s end it once and for all."


    Inside the conference room, Justin was having a conversation with Grandpa Philip when he raised his brow and looked at the northern part of the ark.


    "Old man, your time to beat some sense into the horde as arrived," Justin said casually.


    "I''m already waiting for them. Which direction are theying from?" Grandpa Philip replied with a grin.


    "From the north. Take thest defense team and kill them quickly. There may be more hordesing." Justin said, looking at the rows of array disks in front of him.


    ''It is time to set the formation around the ark.''


    In the southern part of the desert, a group of humans arrived in front of a dune with a small stone pir by the side. Seeing the stone pir, Nika didn''t waste his time asking the near-death horde and twisted the stone.


    Creak!


    A tunnel appeared and everyone rushed inside. The horde looked at the human with deep shock in his eyes. ''How did the humans know how to open the tunnel?'' Previously, he had hoped on tricking them into a trap but now, all his previous hope had been shattered.


    Ahhhhhh!


    Booms


    A group of hordes defending the tunnel were sent flying and the second lightning attack turned them into smithereens. Robert and Williams looked at Susan with their eyes gawked.


    This kind of power shouldn''t be possible by humans but they were seeing it from their friends.


    "We split into three groups and we met back here in five minutes," Kiramanded and left with a group of men.


    Susan took another portion of the group while Merab took thest group and raced in another direction. Everyone knew the urgency of the situation and thus didn''t dilly-dally.


    Unknown to the hordes, a dangerous threat just entered their hideout. Hence, the result could be predicted. In five minutes, the hidden hideout was turned inside out with screams of agony spreading everywhere.


    "Is everyone here?" Kira asked, looking at the men in front of her.


    "Yes," Nika responded.


    "We''re moving to the next hideout."


    The group carried some injured hordes hostage and rushed out of the hidden settlement.


    Outside the settlement, the human rushed in another direction at top speed, leaving a trail of dust behind.


    Bang! Bang!


    A ck staff danced between a group of hordes as they were trying to understand what just happened a couple of minutes ago.


    They were to ambush the humans but it looks like they were the ones being ambushed as an old man pops out of nowhere, and starts killing them.


    In front of his staff, the sturdy body of the hordes was nothing but pieces of paper.


    "Die!" Grandpa Philip''s staff swirled, leaving several images as it sent a couple of hordes flying. "You dare to attack us¡­ you''re tired of living."


    The defense team came rushing from the other side of the dune as they rushed into the battle.


    Seeing this, the hordemander was scared and shouted a series ofmands in hordenguages. At once, the hordes began to retreat however how could Grandpa Philip allow that?


    As a third circle existence, his destructive power was something an ordinary grade four, tier two couldpare to. Hence, he increased his power and three golden circles appeared on his head.


    "You can''t escape. This would be your resting ce." Grandpa Philip shouted.


    "Die!" A tiny voice came from the defense team. The voice belongs to a small girl ¡ª L.


    She moves swiftly amid the hordes as her dagger cuts the chest of the hordes.   Seeing the small human with such power, they were left stunned and their death came quicker than expected.


    After a couple of minutes, the hordes were killed leaving theirmander on the brink of death. Since they had been fighting humans, this was the first time they encountered a hard time with humans.


    "Where is your hideout?" Grandpa Phillip asked while staring at the horde with a wild grin.


    "You can kill me but you won''t get anything from me." The hordemander said in humannguage.


    Whoosh!<sub> </sub>


    The atmosphere in the desert changed as a soft breeze appeared out of nowhere. Suddenly, the air around the hordemander began to vibrate and his skin began to tear apart under some invisible force.


    Ah!


    Seeing this, the horde wails in agony, rolling on the ground, with veins protruding from his body.


    Grandpa looked at the scene in front of him without any surprise. He knew only his Majesty could have such power.  Thus, he knew it was only a matter of time before the horde gave in. And behold, he didn''t have to wait long.


    "I''ll lead you there." He screamed as the skin on his head began to y off.


    "Good." Grandpa Philip grinned and added. "You could have told me in the first ce."


    At the top of the ark, Justin wasying the array disk and a light smile appeared on his face when he heard grandpa Philipment.


    "Take L and follow the horde while the defense team should return to the ark.'''' Grandpa Philip heard Justin''s voice in his head.


    Deep in the desert, many of the horde''s hidden settlements had been turned upside down with corpses of hordes scattering everywhere.


    At a magnificent underground budding, a group of hordes covered in heavy armor stood straight in front of the giant horde. The horde was five meters tall with bulge muscles.


    "The humans have killed our men and they areing toward us right now." The king said in hordenguage.


    The expression of the various hordes deepened with fury as they grip their huge weapon with the air around them vibrating.


    "This is a battle that we can''t lose. We fought with humans before and this won''t be different from other battles. Deploy the crawlers and all our army. Let''s show the human what we are made of."


    The hordes yelled in exhration and raised their weapon high in the air.


    "Go now." The king waves his hand.


    In the other part of the desert, Kira and the team just destroyed the settlement and were rushing to another location. They spent only 5 minutes conquering each settlement without touching anything.


    "How many?" Pipe man asked Nika.


    "That''s the 21st" Nika responded.


    They couldn''t believe the number of horde settlements could be that many and the more they journey deeper into the desert the bigger the settlement was. Some settlements were as big as a small human viges.


    After sprinting for a couple of minutes, they arrived at another hidden settlement and began their massacre.


    In the northern part of the desert, two humans and a horde entered a tunnel. Watching how grandpa Philip turned the pir in the right sequence, the horde was stupefied.


    ''We''re dead!'' The horde screamed in his heart.


    Bang!


    Grandpa Philip sent the horde guarding the tunnel flying and the massacre began. L didn''t stay idle as she rushed toward the hordes. As an Elementalist, her advantagey in the wind and sharp response to threats.


    L handles any hordes from grade one to grade while Grandpa Philip deals with the others. The hordes tried to use theirrge poption to their advantage but were surprised that it was useless. A single strike from Grandpa Philip would send the group flying while L moved back and forth between the hordes like a slippery fish.


    "Die!" A savage horde hides from Grandpa Philip and sneak attacks L from behind.


    Without turning, a sudden change in the wind told L the trajectory of the attack, and she made a quick movement, evading the attack by an inch. Seeing this, the horde was surprised. He was a third-grade horde and couldn''t understand how a tiny human could avoid his sneak.


    He looked at L with savageness and struck his huge axe toward her head. Seeing this, L didn''t have any changes in her expression.


    Whoosh!


    The wind gathered around her and she moved at a speed impossible for the horde to see.


    Ah! Ah! Ah!


    Tens of attacks had cut the hordes from various angles and the horde fell on his knee since L only attacked his leg. L wanted to attack the upper part of his body but because of her height, she could only go for the leg.


    Now that the horde fell on his knee, the horde only blinked twice before his head rolled onto the ground. Till death, he couldn''t believe he was killed by a small human.


    Buzz!


    A golden light fell on L and she leveled up to second circle existence Seeing this, a bright smile appeared on her childish face.


    ''How could this kid-level up so quickly?'' Grandpa Philip shouted in his heart. ''This is bad. I can''t let this kid level up to my rank. I must level up quickly.''


    Aa

 Chapter 190 Final Battle 1

    A golden light fell on L and she level up to second circle existence Seeing this, a bright smile appeared on her childish face.


    ''How could this kid level up so quickly.'' Grandpa Philip shouted in his heart. ''This is bad. I can''t let this kid level up to my rank. I must level up quickly.''


    "Are you trying to level up to my level" Grandpa Philip said as they race toward the next hideout of the hordes with L by his right.


    A bright smile appeared on L''s face as she averted her gaze looking into the distance.


    ''What should I do grumpy old man. Do you want to remain weak and unable to defend myself.'' Sheined as they climb a high dune.


    Groan.


    The horde on grandpa Philip''s shoulder looked miserable as he looked at the dune with a lifeless gaze.


    Boom!


    A deafening sound came from the other side of the dune and the duo looked at each other. At once, they increased their speed and arrived at the other side of the dune.


    What the hell!


    Grandpa and L halt on their track and looked at the scene in front of them with their mouth ajar.


    A serious battle was going on in front of them as both human and hordes were fighting desperately. On grandpa Philip shoulder, the horde looked at the battle in dismay as he knew those horde fighting elite fighter of the king''s army


    "Your usefulness ends here." Grandpa Philip muttered and punched the horde on the head, breaking his skull.


    "Little girl, don''t get yourself kill."


    "And you too, old man."


    "Huh. With your measly strength, you dare call me old man." He chuckled as they rushed into the battlefield.


    Bang! Bang!


    Whoosh!


    Ah! ah!


    Grandpa Philip and L attacked at the same time, sending a couple of low grade hordes flying.  With L being a second circle existence and also an elementalist. Hence, she wasparable to a weakest grade three horde.


    Although, it was only two people that joined the battle, the state of the battlefield changed once the two began their massacre. With the addition of the two, the battle field now had five third Circle existence fighting the fourth grade hordes.


    As for any hordes lower than the fourth grade. They didn''t daree in their vicinity. Although they couldn''t meddle with the powerful once, their battle with Nika and other were equally  terrifying.


    "Blood drain!" Kira shouted as bead of sweat dripped from the corner of her face.


    Boom!


    Thend tremble vehemently as her golem spear moved in a arc. The four hordes surrounding her halt in their attack and their eyes lose focus.


    Thud!


    The four dropped their weapons and thend trembled, sending some dust into the air. Veins protruded from their body as they fight the power drain their blood.


    "Heart Piercer" Her spear moved the second time and golden arc moved swiftly, cut into the heart of the helpless hordes.


    Ah!


    The head of the four hordes were sent flying in the sky while their headless corpse fell to the ground without any blood.


    Huh!


    Susan saw Kira attack and she knit her brow as she was defending against the horde vicious attack.


    "Lightning wrapper." She jumped into the sky and swing her whip toward the five hordes surrounding her.


    Bang!


    The hordes smirked as they hit the iing lighting with their huge weapon. When their weapon came in contact with the lightning, their expression as they realized they extricate their weapon from the lightning was it wrapped around their weapon tightly.


    "Lightning storm."


    Boom!


    A deep crater appeared on the battlefield as all the surrounding hordes where turned into smithereens.


    Huh!


    Susan gasped as the attack had taken a toil on her body. She panted, looking at the never ending stream of hordes.


    ''Where are theying from!'' She shouted in her heart. They have been fighting the hordes for past half an hour and number of fourth grade horde never decreased.


    It was not only Susan that was having that thought, Kira and Merab were stunned by the arm of the fourth grade hordes.


    Previously, they were assaulted by many crawlers which frustrated them to no end and now. The fourth grade hordes continued to pour out of gods no where.


    As they were in despair on how to handle the stream of horde, a bang came from the other side of the battle as Grandpa Philip staff rammed into the chest of the hordes, breaking their ribs with blood sshing out their mouth.


    In a split of second, more than 10 hordes had been killed. He raised his head and looked at the others and grinned.


    "You want to enjoyed the party without inviting me¡­." He chuckled as he dugs a huge sickle and sent him flying with his weapon.


    "You came at the right moment." Kira let out a sigh of relief and continued.


    "Merab support the old man while I and Susan will pair."


    Quickly, the hordes were push back as thebination of the four were in perfect sync. They help each other and their pressure lessen a lot.<sub> </sub>


    Grandpa Philip didn''t need to worry of sneak attack as Merab arrows were deadly as ever, killing everything that came near him.


    Buzz!


    A golden light came from the sky and fell to the center of the battle. Seeing this, the expression of the human turned into a bright smile.


    Nika exhausted expression turned into a bright smile as all his hidden injury healed at a breathtaking speed.


    "Finally?" He rushed forward when his heavenly blessingpleted.


    Boom!


    A golden fist appeared in the air sending tens of third grade hordes flying, killing them on the spot.


    ''The difference is huge'' He eximed deep in his heart.


    Far from the battlefield, a giant horde looked at the battle in the horizon with an unsightly expression.


    "These human are dangerous than I imagine." He muttered, looking at the two desert worm beside him.


    The abyssal desert worm was the king pet and battlepanion. With the three together, they are invincible in the desert.


    "Let me show you why no human can ever defeat us."


    Buzz!


    He sunk into the desert with his pet and disappeared like he never exist in the first ce.


    On the battlefield, the moral of the human were high as Nika didn''t join Kira and the others. He continued to massacre the thirds grade hordes , making the battle easier for the others.


    Suddenly, the golden marks on Kira and Susan heads glowed for a moment. The two stopped their attack and looked at each other.


    ''Danger!''


    "Retreat!" They shouted in unison.


    What!


    Everyone was surprised by the order and wandered what the hell was going on. Nevertheless, the human didn''t questioned the order and tried to retreat from the hordes.


    Unfortunately, the horde didn''t give them the chance as they threw their body to their path, trying to obstruct their retreat. Although they didn''t know how they human knew of their king presence. They won''t allow them to retreat after killing their brethren.


    "Retreat quickly." Kira attack turned into frenzy killing everything on he path. "Use everything to retreat now!"


    Buzz!


    "Toote"


    Two massive desert worm came out the sand. They have length of 100 meters with their circle mouth full of sharp interwoven des.


    Buzz!


    A powerful suction force came from the worms, creating tornadoes, sucking the humans into their mouth.


    Seeing this, despair filled their heart as they struggle against the powerful suction force but it was no avail as tens of weaker human were sucked him.


    Susan and Kira had an unsightly expression their faces as they firmly fixed their foot on the ground. Without father ado, the duo closed their eyes and initiate the soul sharing.


    At once, the three circle on their head turned to five and the air around them vibrated. When the struggle people saw they were astounded and a traces of hope appeared deep in their heart. Thus, the fight the sucking force with all their might.


    "Lightning wrapper"


    "Lightning storm!" Susan levitated from the ground while bolt of lightning shes throughout body.


    "Blood drain!"


    "Heart piercer" Kira also levitated from the ground two power strike came out of her spear.


    Seeing the magnificent four attack ovepping each other, everyone suck in a cold breath as the attack flew toward the massive worms.


    Sensing a threat, the worms halt their attack and looked at iing with their body trembling. The wailed loudly and prepared to escaped into the sand.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, a giant ax appeared from the sand and cut the deadly four attack into two as if they were nothing.


    Buzz!


    A five meter horde appeared from the ground, looking at Susan and Kira with contempt.


    "Is this all you strength?" he said in humannguage. "I won''t kill you but turn you into my favorite crawlers. The previous ones are weaker but with you two. I won''t need toe out to deal with measly human again."


    Hearing this, the slight hope in the heart of the human was reced with despair. However, the expression of Susan, Kira and some people didn''t change when they saw the horde king.


    "Why¡­ are you¡­ not¡­ scared" Robert asked with some difficulty as he was fighting against the suction power.


    "You know now."


    Buzz!


    The atmosphere on the battlefield changed suddenly and those under the powerful suction force was released easily.


    "I like you try" A calm voice reverberated everywhere.

 Chapter 191 Final Battle 2

    "You will know now."


    Buzz!


    The atmosphere on the battlefield changed suddenly and those under the powerful suction force were released easily.


    "I like you to try" A calm voice reverberated everywhere.


    Hearing the voice, the faces of the humans changed and a smile crept to their faces.


    The horde king looked in a certain direction and saw a young man walking toward him with a calm expression.


    Justin arrived in front of the horde king in a blink. His long overflowing golden hair sways gently in the absence of air while his steps never leave a footprint on the sand.


    "What are you doing?" He turned to the human "why did you stop killing the hordes?"


    Hearing this, everyone looked at each other as their smile brightened. At once, they ignored the horde king and pounced on the horde.


    "You overestimate yourself, young human." The horde king''s hoarse voice boomed on the battlefield.


    "You think?"


    "I believe you are their leader." He asked, staring directly into Justin. But to his dismay, a powerful force descended on his soul and he shuddered, averting his gaze quickly.


    No one dares stare directly into his eyes without getting burned. This was the heavenly pupil and any vein without the heavenly mark would have their soul shattered if they stared at them too long.


    "Human! What kind of power is that?"


    "You shouldn''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. I ask the question, and you answer."


    "Impudent!" The horde king looked at his two beasts andmunicated with them in hordenguage.


    Screech!


    The two desert worms turned and looked at Justin and attacked with their sharp teeth. While the horde king sprinted toward him as the sand formed around him, making him higher and bigger.


    Justin didn''t have any change in his expression when he saw the two desert worms. He swings his hand twice and invincible force spreads everywhere.


    Boom!


    The quaked, shaking vehemently. A deep crater appeared in the direction of his hand; the two desert worms had turned into smithereens.


    Seeing this, the horde king, who was over 10 meters in height, looked at Justin with wide eyes for a moment before his expression turned unsightly.


    "Die human" His voice boomed everywhere while the weaker people around had to cover their ears.


    The horde king ax which had turned into a 5-meter-long weapon came crashing on Justin. Under the heavy attack, Justin looks like an ant.


    The hordes and the humans stop their fight and watch the battle between their leaders. Since anyone that wins between the two would have thestugh.


    Susan and Kira didn''t have any change in their expression as they watched the battle with calm expressions. Of all the people, only the two of them knew how unfathomable Justin had be.


    Deep in their heart, he had be an unmovable mountain as long he was alive, nothing would happen to them.


    Justin didn''t know what was going on in the heart of his people but he knew the battle with the horde king won''t be easy.


    The horde king was a grade 5 and tier 5 horde, a peak existence in the world. Only a few could contest against him, moreover, he was fighting in the desert¡ª  his domain.


    Five golden circles appeared on Justin''s head and two golden rings flew out of his hands.


    Seeing the number of circles, all humans held their breath with their eyes gawking.


    "You know now why no one dares question his authority." Nika looked at Robert and William. "Whatever you have in mind¡­ I won''t ask you not to do it. But be ready for the consequences."


    Boom!


    A cloud of dust rose in the sky as the giant ax and Justin''s ring collided. Everyone watching the match escaped tens of meters from the fight scene.


    The horde king shook vehemently and took a step back while Justin''s expression turned unsightly but didn''t leave his spot.


    ''What a strong defense'' he said in his mind.


    Since he became a fifth circle existence. He had never had a battle. Thus, this makes it his first battle.


    "Death Cry" He muttered.


    His ring hummed and disappeared into thin air and when they appeared they were already in front of the horde king.


    ''Danger!''


    The horde waved his left hand and at once, a sand shield appeared in front of him.


    Boom!


    The sand shield shattered into pieces while the horde retreated quickly. He looked at Justin with fear written all over his face. If he didn''t react quickly toward the attack, he would have been severely injured.


    Buzz!


    The desert shook as thousands of desert spears came from the ground. When the people watching the fight from the distance saw the thousands of sand spears and shivered.


    How would his majesty defend against such a thing? They cried in their hearts.


    "Go"


    Whoosh!


    A tearing sound echoed on the battlefield as the speed of the spear was faster than the speed of the bullet. In a blink, thousands of spears appeared in front of Justin like never-ending rain.


    "Shield"


    A golden shield appeared around him and the spear rammed into it. The deafening sound of the spear ramming into the shield reverberated everywhere, forcing the people to retreat further back.


    The shield remains firmly around Justin without showing any sign of breaking.


    The hordes king was furious andmanded another thousand sand spears to rain on him. But to his dismay, the shield around Justin disappeared.


    "Atomic Vibration"


    At once, the two rings flew toward the horde king at a speed faster than the speed of sound, and everything they pass turned into dust.


    Seeing this, the hordes shuddered. ''What type of power is this?'' Quickly, he formed a shield to defend himself.


    Bang!


    The ring hit the sand shield and it vibrated for a second before it turned into dust and the rings continued toward their targets.


    What!


    The horde king was scared silly as he waves his ax in desperation to block the ring. Unfortunately, it was futile as the rings evaded all the attacks.


    Bang!


    Ah!!!


    A miserable scream echoed from the mouth of the horde king as he retreated from the rings. The sand around him disintegrated, turning into dust, and making him lose some of his height.


    After retreating a couple of hundred meters, his height fell to 7 meters and his expression was unsightly. He turned to look in Justin''s direction only to see him in front of him.


    "Silence piercer"


    At once, all the sounds in the surroundings disappeared, turning everyone deaf. The horde king raised his ax to attack him only to feel another pain deep in his chest.


    He screamed in agony but there was no sounding out of his mouth.


    ''What sorcery is this?'' His heart raced as he retreated desperately.


    Justin''s battle prowess had shocked him to the core, making him lose his confidence.


    As long as I escape from him and wait for the time topse. I won the territorial battle.'' He thought as all the sand covering his body had disappeared, leaving him with his real body.


    Unknown to him, Justin was already nning the same thing. He hid in the ark to catch the king of the hordes when he let down his guard. How could he let him escape when he fell into his trap?


    Justin followed closely as his attack became more brutal. Blood escaped from the corner of the horde king''s mouth and the armor covering his chest had shattered. His bulged muscles had torn and filled with bruises as he escaped desperately deep into the desert.


    "Draconian Roar"


    A powerful dragon roar came out of the ring and reverberated everywhere in the desert. Everyone in the desert held their ears and shuddered in fear.


    Susan and Kira recovered from the roar but a bead of sweat dripped from their forehead. They looked at each other and their fighting spirit was burning fiercely.


    Meanwhile, the horde king did not have it any easier as he had a mouthful of blood sprayed out of his mouth. He staggered and fell on the sand, with his chest rings and falling.


    The draconian roar shook his intestine vehemently, causing him internal injuries while some of his ribs were broken.


    He spat another mouthful of blood and looked at Justin with eyes full of hatred.


    "Although I underestimate you human. But I won''t die so easily." He chuckled with a knowing smile and disappeared into the ground.


    Seeing this, the corner of Justin''s lip curled into a smile. ''If you had stayed and fought head-on, you could have prolonged your death longer but this¡­''


    "Origin zero."


    Justin''s rings flew in a certain direction before they entered the ground. Inside the ground, the horde king was escaping at top speed when he felt a dreadful feelinging from behind. He turned his head and saw two golden rings closing on him.


    What the hell!


    He widened his eyes and pushed his speed to the limit. Unfortunately, his speed was nothing in front of the rings.


    Bang!


    Ah!


    The horde king came from the ground with a deep cut on his back. But that wasn''t all, his flesh began to disappear from the injury while he wriggled on the ground, grimacing in pain.


    In a couple of seconds, the hordes had disappeared into nothingness.


    Buzz!


    A thunderous sound echoed in the sky and rain poured from the clear sky.


    [Territorial Battlepleted.]

 Chapter 192 Error Chapter, Dont Open

    Tania nodded and jumped to the stage, looking at Nelson without any expression on her face.


    "This is the final match.  Who will win? Don''t forget to ce your bet. The Silverleaf Academy vs Pacific Academy." Regina chips in.


    With this out, everyone inside the VIP room looked in Regina''s direction before they looked at the two academies. The crowd was ecstatic about the showdown as they began to chant the academy they supported.


    Unknown to Regina and the audience, this short deration invokes decades of grades between the two academies.


    In the VIP section, the atmosphere was still tense and could be cut with a knife. Dean Davis felt an invisible knife on his throat. As a man that had experienced many ups and downs, he maintained a poker face and looked at the arena, not caring at the various piercing gaze.


    ''I hope they have arrived.'' He thought with his back drenched in cold sweats.


    Elias looked at Dean Davis''s poker face and smirked. ''It seems we let loose of the rope on your neck too much and you dare think you can anyhow you like¡­?'' he scoffed. ''It''s time to end your delusional thought ofing back''


    Meanwhile, Nelson and Tania face each other on the stage without any intention of attacking. The stadium was in silence as they waited for the showdown to begin. The two were extremely handsome and pretty gorgeous, making the fight more awesome to watch.


    Nelson gripped his spear with both hands and took a death. He knew mustn''t lose this match or else his reputation and the academy''s reputation would go down the drain.


    ''Since it hase to this, let''s go all out.'' With that thought, the air around vibrated and his hair swayed backward.


    His eyes turned blue and various blue veins protruded from his body. His ash-blond hair changed into blue. Afterpleting his transformation, he looked at Tania with renewed confidence while the crow was in an uproar.


    Shit! Nelson had be a Maxis.


    No. He''s not.


    Are you blind!? Don''t you see his transformation?


    Idiot. He''s at the peak of the body refining stage and his bloodline power is only manifesting without any actual bloodline power.


    Really?


    Yes! They are called the Quasi Awakening Realm.


    That''s something good, right?


    Indeed! With this, he''s highly invincible below the Awakening realm.


    Gush! We didn''t see thating.


    The Bandits are doomed.


    As the crowd was cheering at Nelson''s power, those that support the Bandits had bitter expressions on their faces. They knew the battle was already lost before the battle began.


    What a freak! He''s not even 18 and he''s already in the quasi-awakening realm.


    "Are you still confident in your student?" Betty looked at Fred with a knowing smile.


    "Are you such a sore loser that you are rather happy for the enemy to win over some measly grudges, pettypetition, and whatnot? '''' Fred looked at Betty with disdain. "I''ve kept up with your shenanigans, thinking you will change but it seems not. You''re such a selfish, self-centered bitch that would care to destroy everything to achieve her goal. It''s quite a pity for the academy to deteriorate to such an extent that they would employ such a bitch like you."


    The Silverleaf staff and students looked at Fred with their mouths ajar. No one has ever seen him like this. He was a cool, calm, and easygoing teacher that hardlyined about anything.


    When the elite ss was taken away from him and given to Betty. He never throws any tantrums and continues to work with other teachers. But now, they realized Fred wasn''t a coward or a man without a backbone. It''s just that he didn''t give a damn about it. But Betty had repeatedly provoked him, tested his limit and she even went past his limit.


    But today, she got burned.


    Betty froze on the spot and her mouth was wide open. She blinked twice, closed her mouth slowly, and nced at him before she focused her gaze on the stage.


    Watching Betty''s reaction, the teachers looked at each other with knowing smiles. Interesting. They shouted in their mind.


    "Will you surrender or what?" Nelson asked with a proud smile. Although he had turned into a man of blue, his handsomeness never lessened. Perhaps, it could be said the blue transformation had a kind of charm to him.


    Tania only nced at Nelson like a clown before she looked at her friend. She had thought of various ways to beat him and give him the trauma of his life but nothing came up. Thus, she looked at friends for inspiration.


    When the people saw her looking at the other bandits, they thought she was scared of Nelson. Hence, various rumors and analyses came from the crowd.


    "It seems our infamous bandits are going to surrender. Regina''s voice came from the podium with her usual smile. "Nheless, the bandits had shown their prowess. If they lose against a quasi-awakening realm. That isn''t too bad, is it?"


    No! The audience yelled in exhration and pity as they apuded the bandits.


    Seeing this, La Coasta and the other looked at each other with bittersweet smiles on their faces. They understand the look on Tania''s face and it wasn''t of fear but rather helplessness.


    "Why don''t we suggest he break his two legs and two arms," Ate whispered, smiling as she looked at the others. "That should cause him trauma, right?"


    La Coasta and Kelsi held their breath and looked at her smiling. They took a deep breath and shuddered.


    "And if that won''t give him trauma, she should break his finger and other bones slowly. And if any of this won''t give him trauma. Just gawk out one of his eyes."


    La Coasta shivered and took a step back from her while Kelsi sighed and shook her head. ''How could she smile saying such things.''


    Although what Ate suggested was cruel. But to their enemies, they never showed any form of mercy. Thus, she uses her tomunicate with Tania.


    Understanding this, Tania''s expression changed a bit as she knitted her brow and looked with slightly wide eyes. But quickly she regained her coldposure.


    Their interaction only took a couple of seconds and the audience was waiting for Tania to surrender. Unfortunately, the script was about to go south.


    "Are you ready?" She smiled lightly.


    What!


    The audience quietened and looked at Tania with expectation. While Nelson frowned.


    "If you''re ready to die. Be my guess and ¡ª"


    Whoosh!


    Tania disappeared from her spot as she sprinted toward him, leaving afterimages. Nelson couldn''t see her at all but his instinct was screaming of danger. As a quasi-Awakener, his perception was far sharper than an ordinary body-refining stage expert.


    He twisted his body in the direction where he felt the danger and struck with his most powerful spear attack.


    Bangs


    A sound echoed off the stage as everyone held their breath. Seeing this, a bright smile crept onto Nelson to see his spear tightly held by Tania.


    What the hell!


    Tsk!


    Tania clicked her tongue and sent a powerful strike toward the spear with her other hand.


    Bang!


    The spear shattered into pieces as a rebound force pushed Nelson a couple of steps back. His expression was unsightly as he looked at his broken weapon on the ground.


    Whoosh!


    Tania appeared in front of him like a ghost with a powerful fist. Seeing this, he tried to evade the attack only to realize what he saw was the punch afterimage.


    Bang!


    Crack!


    The sound of ribs breaking echoed in the quiet stadium as a mouthful of blood sprayed out of Nelson''s mouth. Previously, they thought La Coasta''s insane battle with Wanda was ruthless and merciless.


    Now, they watch the upgraded version.


    Before Nelson could process what was happening to him, a powerful wind assaulted his ear and he shuddered.


    Bang!


    A palm attack connected with his head, sending him to the cold hard ground. His head hit the ground, creating a spider creak as he rebounded back while another attack sent it back.


    Nelson''s brain was fuzzy as blood gushed out of his major orifices. Now, he understands the brutality of the bandits as wish to escape from the hell hole. Unfortunately, his anguish has just begun.


    Ahhhhhh!


    Tania smashed her feet on his leg, and broke all the bones on his legs, he picked his arms and broke them until there weren''t anyplete bones.


    Nelson shrieked under the continuous torture and hope death would take his life.


    "Impudent! Who dare you!?" A scream came from the VIP section as Elias jumped out. He sends a powerful palm attack toward Tania, ready to kill her in one go.


    Danger!


    Tania threw the unconscious Nelson to the side and escaped at her top speed. However, the disparity between the two was too huge.  Elias was in the Mirage realm while she hadn''t even reached the awakening realm. Nevertheless, her timely retreat gave her a chance.


    Ah!


    A screamed escape from her mouth as she was sent flying from the strike. She crashed outside the battle stage and a mouthful of blood came out of her mouth.


    What!


    La Coasta and the witches reacted quickly and appeared beside Tania as they supported her into a sitting position.


    "You cross the line. Elias!" Dean Davis jumped out, increasing his bloodline power. Mirage realm.


    "What will you do?" Elias taunted as his eyes were still fixed on Tania. He didn''t expect his sneak attack would not kill an ordinary body-refining stage student.


    "You really want to know what we will do?" A voice came from the top of the coliseum.


    ******


    AN: Please support this book with your golden tickets for more chapters.

 Chapter 193 Departing From The Desert

    It has been a day since Genesispleted their territorial battle and the group was busy with looting. More so, the continuous rain had dampened the arid desert.


    Over 500 humans had been rescued, making the ark overcrowded with people. Inside the conference room, the top official sat around the table and discussed the continuous stream of prisoners.


    "There are more humans in the desert headquarters than we anticipated," Nika reported with a slight frown on his face.


    "But don''t forget the enormous resources we find. We are still excavating some right now. If only for the long distance, we could havepleted everything." Merab said.


    "The resources aren''t the problem but how to solve the increased number of prisoners. How to get them food and treat them.  Most of them have psychological trauma from their torment by the hordes. If care is not taken, these people may hamper other people." Kira said with a solemn expression.


    "Do we have any free cars for more people?" Justin asked.


    "None. The prisoners are currently using thest car." Nasir reported.


    Hearing this, Justin creased his brow for a couple of seconds and tapped his feet gently. The room was quiet, looking at him.


    "When thest batch of people from the desertes back, we are departing." He said slowly.


    "Those among the prisoners that can work, give them work. And those that could be treated should be treated but if they are beyond treatment. Send them out of the ark immediately."


    Hearing Justin''s solemn tone, the expression of the people didn''t change at all. Previously, they may have some misgivings about giving up fellow humans but now. They realized things are moreplicated than just showing unnecessary mercy.


    "The situation in themoner and unmarked regions is getting moreplicated and getting nasty every day. Various gangs had started sprouting and going against the unmarked." Nasir reported.


    "I know," Justin said. "I allow it since the unmarked group is more powerful than themoners, this is bound to happen."


    "Nasir, you set up some kind of police team previously but what happened to them?"


    "Since we migrate into the ark. I don''t have time to coordinate them. "


    "Why do you think I exempt you from going to battle every time? I won''t ept an excuse from you again."


    Nasir swallows the lumps in his throat and averts his gaze.


    "We are more than a thousand now. Now, do you understand what that means?" Justin said his gaze moving from one person to another.


    "Nika, take 50 people from the defense team as the ark police. You set it up like a proper organization, with ranks and everything. You use the defense car as your office."


    "Alright."


    "How''s the contribution system?" He looked at Susan.


    "Everything is going smoothly but with more people, the contribution point is not effective any longer. We need a form of currency." Susan said seriously.


    "Chloe¡­"


    Chloe adjusted her sses and took out a small rectangr steel from her pocket. On the small was written 10 GN.


    "This will be our new currency." She said as she took more currencies out of her pocket. There are 5, 10, 50, and 100 GN.


    Seeing the money, the expression of everyone inside the room changed. They stared at Chloe before staring at Justin. When did they do all this?


    The money didn''t have anyplicated design. Apart from the denomination, there were only a few strange markings on the small metal steel.


    "You can feel it if you want." Chloe throws the new money at them.


    At once, the group picks the money and examines it with a fascinating expression.


    "Is it not too simple and can it not be forged by other people?" Merab asked, staring at Chloe before she looked at Justin.


    Chloe adjusted her sses and a bright smile appeared on her face. She opened her mouth to speak but was beaten to it by Justin.


    "Let them try."


    Listening to this, the people looked at each other, and smiles appeared on their faces. Who would dare forge the money unless they were tired of living.


    "Chloe is the only one who has the mechanism of forging the money. Thus, the secret is safe with her and me."


    "The conversion of points to money would be done by you. We will continue to use the point system together with the money."


    "With this, the situation inside the ark would be stable and the people would sense of belonging and reason to work harder"


    "How is the restaurant and everything?" Justin asked.


    "Almostplete. We need only a few more days and some resources" Nasir responded.


    "Grandpa Philip had returned. We are departing." Justin said in a low voice.


    Buzz!


    The ark shook slowly and departed the desert that was covered in rain. When the people noticed they were departing from the desert region. A scream of excitement came out from themoner region.


    After the executive concluded their meeting, Justin sat on a couch inside his room, reading his research on formation.


    Knock!


    "Come in." He sent a stream of golden thread into a small formation disk beside him and the formation inside the room disappeared as the door opened.


    "Uncle Justin." L''s cute voice announces her arrival as she rushes inside the room, jumping into Justin''s arms. "It''s been a long time since Ist saw you."


    Justin caught her and wondered how reckless she was. If she didn''t catch her she should have hit the ground.


    "Why are you so reckless? Don''t you know you could have fallen to the ground If I hadn''t caught you?" A bitter smile appeared on his face.


    Sheughs with a bright smile, showing her teeth. "Because I know you won''t let me fall."


    "Really?" He chuckled.


    She nodded, wrapping her hand around his neck, and resting her head on his chest. Seeing this, Justin shook his head and sat on the couch.


    "What brought you here? I know you won''te to meet me for no reason."


    She bit her lips and looked directly into Justin as a bright smile crept to her face. "I''ve¡­ be a second circle existence¡­"


    "Really!" he prepared to be shocked and widened his eyes.


    Hahaha.


    "Yes. I''m awesome right?"


    "Yes. Yes. That''s my girl." She threw her up into the air and caught her effortlessly. Sheughs happily at Justin''s antic.


    "What would you eat? Let''s celebrate it."


    "I will eat anything you eat." She said coyly.


    In a couple of seconds, a middle-aged woman dressed in ck and white appeared in Justin''s room with rows of trays of food. A series of other maids surrounded the trolley. The middle-aged woman with the maids was trembling slightly as they entered the room.


    "Your majesty." The head maid said.


    "Set the table."


    With trembling hands, the maid set the table quickly as possible before they scurry out of the room. L watched their reaction and giggled.


    "Why is everyone scared of you," L said in a low voice, staring at his face.


    "Because I''m stronger than them."


    Hmm!


    She knitted her brow and thought about it for a couple of seconds before nodding her head. Although Justin didn''t know what was going on in her mind. He had an idea but kept eating.


    After ying with Justin for a couple of minutes, L left reluctantly.


    In another section of the ark, Susan sat behind a big table, working on rows of papers when she heard a knock.  She raised her furrow.


    "Come in."


    Creak!


    The door opened slowly and three people entered. Seeing the three people, a slight frown appeared on Susan''s face.


    "Why are you here?"


    "We came to see you," Robert replied with a light smile on his face.


    "For what" she resumes work without looking at the trio.


    Seeing this, the three didn''t have any change in their expression as they took their seats. They knew each other''s behavior and wouldn''t care about such measly things.


    The trio waited for Susan to raise her head to look at them but was stunned to see her so focused on her work that she didn''t raise her head once. Seeing this, they looked at each other and Mack cleared his throat.


    "We need your help?"


    "No"


    What!


    Williams, the calmest of the three, raised his brow and looked at Susan with wide eyes. He knew Susan''s cold attitude but she never gave them the cold shoulder.


    "Susan, did we do something that warranted you to behave like this to us?" William asks calmly.


    Pa!


    She dropped her pen and looked at the three before she averted her gaze and fixed it on Mack.


    "What do you think is the most important thing in this world?"


    Hearing the absurd question, the three creased their brow for a moment before William replied. "Strength."


    "Do you have it?"


    The room descended into an abrupt silence and the trio couldn''t look her straight in the eyes.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t look down on you because of your strength or anything. But you see, the world has changed and everyone is trying to survive and adapt to it. But you see¡­." She paused to take a deep breath.


    "Mack and maybe you two will never grow up. There is no family to support you again, you are all alone. If anyone decided to kill you three, nothing would happen. Thus, instead of you setting your priorities straight. You live in the past."


    "Hence, until you realize what is important and move forward from the past. I don''t think we have anything to talk about."

 Chapter 194 Leah Memories

    "Mack and may be you two never grow up. There is no family to support again, you are all alone. If I decided to kill you three, nothing would happen. Thus, instead of you setting your priorities straight. You leave in the past."


    "Hence, until you realized what is important and move forward from the past. I don''t thing we have something to talk about."


    Mack and his two other friend returned to the the unmarked section of the ark with various conflict expression on their faces. The short conversation with Susan dampened their behavior.


    "What do you think?" Mack as they took a seat. They unmarked section was neatly attended to like the other section of the ark. The car was only filled bunks. And with the addition of the prisoners, everywhere was rowdy and smell like shits.


    "Curently, I don''t have any thought on it. I need to rest." William said as hey on the thin bed.


    Seeing this, the other look at each other and sighed. Mack was helpless about his friend situation, leaving in such a bad area. He looked at William and Roberts one more time before he departed.


    Robert watch as Mack left the car before he looked at William and asked. "What do you think?"


    "Before I tell you what I think why don''t you tell me what you think?"


    "Huh!" Robert knitted his brow and looked at the group of people moving back and forth in the car. The wailing and groaning of people with putrid smell made the muscle on his face twitched. "I think we don''t decide this treatment. We should be part of the elite region. Besides, I think Susan arrogance was way too much. Just because she was stronger than us. Don''t give her the right to look down on us. She was only a circle higher than us and we reach her level; I''ll also look down on her."


    William creased his brow and his lower lips trembled a bit. But the slight change in his expression disappeared quickly. "What about mack?"


    "He wants to help but he''s too weak and his rank on the ark is just too low."


    "What do you think about their king?"


    "Too proud!" He answered without thinking.


    A sigh escape from William mouths and he shook his head.


    "Why do you that?"


    "Because I pity you and Mack."


    Hmm. Robert frowned.


    "Since we arrived on the ark, if you don''t learn how thing are done on the ark. Then, it won''t surprise me if we don''t leave these area for the rest of our life. Perhaps, we may die an unfortunate death during some battle with some beast or other race."


    "I won''t tell you what I think because my thinking and yours are totally on different ne. But I want to ask you. Why is Mack circle so low while other are so high." With that, William left the car, leaving the dumbfounded Robert.


    He quickened his step as he move from one car to another.  After bypassing a couple of security, he arrived the royal suite. His eyes wander at the pristine area, the air smell of fresh paints, the wood and curtains were new and orderly arranged.


    ''Thest time I came here. This wasn''t like this.'' He thought in daze.


    "Why do you want to see his Majesty." A young man in ck armor with long spear asked.


    "It''s personal." William responded with a slight frown on his face. The guard was only a first circle existence, how dare he question him.


    "If everyonee here to see his Majesty for personal matter. Then, his mayest won''t have peace."


    "If you can''t state why you want to see his Majesty. Go and collect a letter of rmendation from the nobles. Else don''te back here or you will be lock  in the dungeon."


    Williams mouth was ajar, staring at the guards. Their two guards guarding the royal suit but only one of them did the questioning. He looked at the other guards but he was ignored.


    His chest rose and fell as he tightened his fist. Veins protruded from his forehead and blood rushed to his face.  He gnashed his teeth and took a deep breath.


    "I¡­I  want to ask His Majesty how I can earn his favor." He said through grit teeth.


    Unknown to him, the short action from the guards weremanded by Justin. It was a short test and he unknowingly pass the test.


    "Come in."


    William looked at the two guards and clicked his tongue. ''Don''t worry. My turn wille.''


    He entered the conference room and took a deep breath to control his raging emotion. His eyes wandered as he looked at the row of beautiful seat and when his eyes reach the biggest seat inside the room. He inhaled deeply.


    Although the room was empty, the biggest chair was different. He felt a kind of pressure staring at the seat. It was as if he was looking at ethereal being.


    Creak!


    The slight creak from the door woke William from his stupor. He saw Justin entering the room and gave a bow. Previously, he may have had some discontent in bowing toward him but when he saw his power against the  Abyssal desert horde king. He sumb to his strength.


    "Take a seat."


    "Thank your Majesty." He cleared his throat and arranged his thought.


    "I won''t waste your precious time, so I will go straight to the point¡­" He swallow the lumps in his throat. He was taking a risk and all his hope the risk won''t have a negative effect on him.


    "I want to know I can elevate my status from unmarked to marked and leave the unmarked region to the elite section."


    Justin didn''t have any change in his expression. Since he appeared on the royal suits, he had guess his intention.


    "What do you understand by being marked?"


    "I don''t know anything but I heard is  that it magically appeared on their forehead."


    "The mark means loyalty.  Total loyalty to Genesis."


    Hearing this, William wasn''t surprised by it but what astound him was how it magically appeared on their head.


    "I understand."


    "What are you good at?"


    "Management?"


    "Go and meet Nasir he would have a post for you. Do this, and your status would changed.  Knows this, if you want to be marked, it all about your heart."


    "I understand" He nodded with a bright smile. "Thank you your majesty."


    Justin wave his hand without uttering a word. William left with arge stride but meet a woman at the exist. ''Hmm. Is that not the woman we save from the horde¡ª Leah''


    He though for a moment before he threw the thought out of his mind as he rush toward Nasir department.


    "What is the secret that you can''t tell others?" Justin asked.


    "It not that I didn''t tell the others but none of them seems to understand the problem." She answered without raising her head.


    "I''m all ears."


    "I don''t know what happen but I have dream where I use power."


    Hmm!


    Justin fixed his gaze on Leah. She was dressed in a makeshift red and white gown. Her protruded corbone, green veins and dried skin showed what type of situation she was previously in.


    "Raised your head and looked directly into my eyes."


    Leah fidgeted with her finger as her heart was pounding in her heart. Slowly, she raised her head and look straight into his eyes.


    Buzz!


    The heaven''s mark on Justin forehead glowed. He knitted his brow as he saw shed of scenes. After what seem like forever, Justin averted his gaze and Leah fell on her butt.


    Her back was drenched in cold sweat as she breath erratically. She looked at her trembling and shivered when she thought of those strange eyes.


    "Are you alright?"


    Y-yes¡­ Your Majesty."


    She held one of the chair and use it support herself to stand up.


    ''How could the hordes had such kind of power.'' Justin knitted his brow as he shocked by his deduction.


    ''The water they gave the prisoner had power to block them from using their ability and also erase their memory.''


    The more he though about it, the more he became more furious. ''I know this earlier, I won''t have given that asshole some easy death.'' He sighed and looked at Leah.


    "Open your mouth."


    Leah didn''t think twice and opened her mouth. A liquidnded inside her mouth at an extreme speed.


    Subconsciously, she swallow the strange liquid and looked at Justin with wide eyes.


    "W-W-h¡­" She trembled.


    The more he though about it, the more he became more furious. ''I know this earlier, I won''t have given that asshole some easy death.'' He sighed and looked at Leah.


    "Open your mouth."


    Leah didn''t think twice and opened her mouth. A liquidnded inside her mouth at an extreme speed.


    Subconsciously, she swallow the strange liquid and looked at Justin with wide eyes.


    "W-W-h¡­" She trembled.

 Chapter 195 Justin New Rings.... Star Realm

    Leah didn''t think twice and opened her mouth. A liquidnded inside her mouth at an extreme speed.


    Subconsciously, she swallowed the strange liquid and looked at Justin with wide eyes.


    "W-W-h¡­" She trembled.


    A sudden pain assaulted her body and her muscles tensed, full of hitching. She fell to the ground, her head hitting the edge of the table and she whimpered.


    Justin watches the scene unfold in front of him without any changes in his expression. His discovery of a liquid that could stop them from using their power, shocked and scared him to some extent.


    ''If the hordes could have been so dangerous, what type of other things would exist in the hands of other races? ''


    Ah!


    An anguished cry came out of Leah''s mouth as she convulsed vehemently on the ground. Her body was covered in sweat with ck liquid escaping from the corner of her mouth.


    After what looked like forever, the atmosphere inside the room changed and the temperature inside the room dropped to a minus degree. The air froze and the frost appeared in thin air, covering the room.


    In a couple of seconds, the room was covered in ice and only Justin''s seat was devoured by the ice.


    Huh!


    A deep breath came from the center of the ice and Leah stood up, looking at the surroundings with a wide smile.


    "Finally?" she muttered letting out a sigh of relief.


    She turned and looked at Justin and gave him a deep bow. Her adrenaline spiked with a heart full of giddiness. She had long lost hope of escaping from the clutches of the horde and did not think she would be free and able to use her power once again.


    This bow contained all her erratic emotions, blood rushed to her face as she held her breath. She waited for Justin to talk but she didn''t hear his voice after a couple of seconds and was determined not to raise her head until she heard his voice.


    Justin saw her charade and was amused a bit. He waves his hand and the ice inside the room disappears into thin air while Leah is raised from her bow.


    What!


    She widened her eyes and stared at Justin with her mouth agape. How strong is the king? She thought with her heart pounding.


    "I know how you feel but that little charade isn''t necessary. What you could do is assist the ark in moving forward while saving other humans from the clutch of the invaders."


    Hearing this, she blinked twice and opened her mouth slowly. "I promise to be loyal to you and do everything youmand me and support the ark with my life."


    __Soul Companion Found__


    Seeing the notification, Justin stood up from his seat with wide eyes, and before he could process what was going on. A golden light fell from the sky and entered the ark, falling on Justin and Leah.


    At once, everyone inside the ark feels a sudden change in the atmosphere as a powerful force spreads throughout the ark.  Those in the third circle felt the direction of the force but didn''t know what was happening. However, two people were walking toward the conference at a rapid pace.


    Justin and Leah were hovering in the air with them covered in golden light when Kira and Susan entered the room. Before they could process what was going on, an invincible force brought the duo beside Justin with Leah.


    __Starting Memory Sharing___


    The four shook in the air, as various memories shes through their brain.  Previously, Kira didn''t see Susan''s memory but now, they could see everything, including Leah''s memory.


    __Soul Link created___


    __Soul Power Link Created__


    Buzz!


    On Justin''s arm, two additional rings appeared with distinct strange markings. At once, three rings flew out of his arms and bonded with thedy''s arm.


    __Soul Ring: Kira___


    __Soul Ring: Susan___


    __Soul Ring: Leah___


    __Soul Ring: ???__


    A slight cut appeared on thedy''s arms and blood dripped from it and entered the rings. The injuries on their arms heal quickly and the rings fly out of their arms and entwine.


    Buzz!


    Huh!


    The rings pulsated like a big heart, matching the rhythm of their hearts. The rings pulsated a couple of times before they separated and hovered around the four a couple of times, humming a sweet melody.


    The rings went back to Justin''s arms and the five golden circles appeared on his head. And behold, the five circles began to merge.


    At once, a deafening sound came from the sky, followed by a blue bolt of lightning. The earth shook, and various cracks appeared on the surface of the earth.


    In an unknown location, an endless pit appeared with a scream of wailing. Suddenly, a being came out of the endless pit with two long ck wings. He had a height of 5 meters, deep yellow eyes, white skin, and a well-built body. His naked body hovered on the endless pit as he closed his eyes, leaning his head back and taking a deep breath.


    "Finally, it has begun."


    The wail from the pit got louder by the seconds before a being came out of the pit. Shortly, more and more beings sprout from the pit while wailing. In a couple of seconds, thousands of them had sprouted out, wailing continuously. They are the Undead.


    "I have given you a second chance. Go and capture the chosen one for me."


    Screech!


    The Undead cried loudly and a dark cloud covered the sky. They turned in one direction and matched forward in aplete formation. Everything they touched turned ck and corroded by a cloud of ck smoke.


    The floating man looked at the Undead for a couple of moments before he swayed his wings and flew in the opposite direction.


    Meanwhile, Justin''s transformation waspleted. The circle had merged and formed a bright golden-red star, hovering around him.


    As for Kira and Susan, four golden circles appeared on their heads while Leah had three golden circles.


    Huh!


    The four opened their eyes and looked at each other for a couple of seconds before they fixed their gaze on Justin.  While Leah''s mouth was wide open, staring nkly at him.


    Meanwhile, Justin didn''t raise his head as his eyes were fixed on his stats.


    ____


    Name: Justin GreenLake.


    Level Up: (You''ve proven yourself worthy) Leveled up to a star being.


    Stars: 1 star. (Soul sense unlocked.)


    Innate Abilities: Dual Abilities. [Sound and Vibration.]


    Soul Linked Abilities: Lightning, Ice, and Beast taming.


    Sound Resonance: (Level> MetaPhysical.) (Radius: 600 meters)


    Vibration Resonance: Base on sound resonance.


    Soul Rings: 2 (level: Greater Sess.)


    __ Skills ___


    Sound Annihtions (Level 5: Master) [Skill upgrade: Greater Sess.]


    Sound Disintegration (Level  5: Master) [Skill upgrade: Greater Sess]


    Begone : (Level 5: Master) [Skill upgrade: Greater Sess.


    Damage: 100% ]


    Sound Disintegration ¡ª Absorption [Level 5: Master]


    Sound Disintegration ¡ª Dispersion [Level 5: Master]


    ___Innate Skill___


    Death Cry: [Level 5]


    Atomic Vibration: [Level 5]


    Draconian Roar: [Level 5]


    Silent Piercer: [Level 5]


    Origin Zero: [Level 5]


    ___


    Endurance: 500


    Stamina: 500


    Dexterity: 500


    ----


    _____


    ''I''ve turned into a star being.'' He thought with his heart racing. He never knew when he would have the chance to level up from the fifth circle to the next level. But with Leah''s help, it happened sooner than expected.


    Huh!


    He exhaled slowly and controlled his star power as he raised his head, staring at the six eyes. He sat and said.


    "I know you have a lot of questions, Leah. You can ask them." He pointed to them.


    Hearing this, Leah turned her head and looked at Susan and Kira with her lips trembling. Apart from the bizarre incident, what shocked her the most was the beauty of the two women. She felt bone-deep inferiority when she looked at the duo and her thought was in disarray as she wanted nothing but to serve the two women with her life.


    ''What kind of feeling is this.?''


    Unknown to Leah, her appearance had also taken a drastic turn. From amon appearance to a top beauty. Her hair grows longer, turning white and her skin glistens like baby skin.


    "We''re now sisters. If you have any questions, you can ask us after talking with him." Kira said with a light smile.


    Leah nodded with a nk expression and sat slowly, staring at them. Seeing this, Kira chuckled and turned to Justin.


    "Sweetheart, you''ve be stronger," Kira said.


    "Yes." He nodded and looked at the four rings on his arm. "You know the more rings I have the stronger I be.  When I heal Leah from the vile liquid blocking her from using her power. It happens."


    Kira and Susan looked at each and couldn''t believe it was just that easy. To be stronger, they need to kill a certain number of enemies to level up. But to him, he had various means of getting stronger.


    "What realm are you now?" Susan asked.


    "Star realm."


    Star realm? Thedies widened their eyes and looked at him in amazement. Is the man they''ve been bonded to? A hint of pride appeared deep in the heart of thedies.

 Chapter 196 Voice Of The Ark

    "What realm are you now?" Susan asked.


    "Star realm."


    Star realm? Thedies widened their eyes and looked at him in amazement. Is the man they''ve been bonded to. A hint of pride appeared deep in the heart of thedies.


    After Susan and Kira satiate their curiosity about Justin''s breakthrough, they lead Leah into another room and have the women talk. Previously, Susan would have been reluctant in joining such a thing but now, it happens naturally and it somehow gives her a sense of pride. She wasn''t the little sister any longer, the mantle had fallen on Leah''sp.


    Since the nightmare began, the world''s climate has been in disarray. Various regions with different deadly weather. Some were filled with deadly ice while some were scotch hot as the sun shines all day without the notion of night appearing and other regions were raining all through.


    However, those inside the ark didn''t have to worry about all these anomalies. As long as there was a train track leading to the next avable station, there wouldn''t be any problem.


    Thunder cackles in from the distance as ck clouds cover the sky, signifying the region was dominated by rain. At the hem of the ark control center, the pilot saw the change in weather and knitted their brow and looked at each other.


    "Make the announcement." A young manmanded.


    "Alright." Ady dressed in a blue uniform with a red bow tie nodded. She picked up the Mic and took a deep breath.


    This was the new introduction by Nasir and Kira. Since the engineering department had fixed the P.A system on the ark. They introduce the announcement and other forms of entailment and gossip. And this was the first opening. Thus, she was nervous.


    "Hello, citizens of Genesis and wee to the voice of the ark. I''m your host for today, Agnes Sellers."


    In the various parts of the long huge metal beast, everyone working or talking halted their action and looked at the ceiling where the voice wasing from.


    When Nasir and Kira heard the voice, a radiant smile appeared on their faces.


    "I told you this would work and liven the dull ark." Kira looked at Nasir with a knowing smile.


    "You''re always right my queen." He teased.


    Contrary to what Nasir expects. Kira nodded and said proudly. "Of course, I will always be right. And as your queen, it is my duty to produce something that enlivens the situation of the ark."


    Nasir widened his eyes and stared at the serious look on Kira''s face with his mouth ajar. ''What the hell is happening? When the hell did you be our queen.'' He cried in his heart.


    "We are about to leave the Abyssal Desert region and enter into a new region." Agnese''s voice echoed from the P.A system.


    What! The people were surprised for a couple of seconds before they echoed into joy. Their journey in the desert was a nightmare with the continuous scorching heat and endless dunes.


    I hope this region will be normal.


    I pray also.


    Various prayers echoed from the ark as they waited patiently for the announcement to continue.


    "ording to our spection, this region would be dominated by rain. It is a heavy rain region. Hence, all preparation should be made for the change in environment since we don''t know what we will encounter on entering the region."


    "That''s all for now."


    Those that were praying for a normal region sighed in dejection.


    What kind of shitty would the world turn to!?


    They grumbled as they returned to their work while some enjoyed their break.


    "Do we have enough money for cirction?" Kira''s voice said as she entered Susan''s office.


    "Yes. With the new batch, we''re good to go." Susan said and rubbed her temple from mental exhaustion.


    Taking her seat in front of her, Kira fixed her gaze on Susan and smiled. "You should find some time to rest. Since you found Justin leveling up to another realm you have been disconnected."


    Susan rolled her eyes and looked at her. "Says who? Don''t get me started" She smirked.


    "I know¡­"


    They looked at each other and burst intoughter."I have given up on catching up to him or whatnot. As long as I can help him and everyone in any way. That''s ok with me." Kira said in a low voice.


    Susan took a deep breath and said with a solemn tone. "I''ve never lost against anyone of the same generation but against him. I don''t have a chance at all."


    Hahaha.


    The twoughed.


    "I know I can''t be like him but I''ll continue to chase after him until myst breath."


    "Good for you little sister. I like yourpetitive nature but me¡­" She shook her head. "The thought of it gave me a headache. "


    "Just admit, you''re toozy."


    Hahaha.


    "You got me."


    Hahaha.


    The two most deadly gorgeous on the ark wereughing uncaringly about their manner and body which would give any man a nosebleed if they were to see their action.


    "How is the alchemy going?"


    "Good. But weck materials" Kira sighed. "But I hope in this new region, we would find something useful and encounter some beast for an experiment."


    "What about you?"


    A proud smile appeared on her face. "I''m now a rank 5 basic rune inscription master."


    "Really!"


    Hmm! Hmm.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "I''m happy for you. Can I see the wonder of runes?"


    "I thought you would never ask?"


    Buzz!


    A line of golden thread came out her index finger entered a portion of the wall and immediately the wall lit up. Various markings brighten and the temperature inside the room drops a couple of degrees.


    After a couple of seconds, the marking on the wall disappeared and the temperature returned to normal. She looked at the stun expression on Kira''s face with a proud smile.


    "What''s that?"


    "Elemental rune. To be precise, water element with a variation which turns to ice and ...."


    "I get the gist." Kira waves her hand. "That''s awesome." She shouted. "Let big sister give you a hug."


    "Go away!"


    "As if you can escape from my clutch. " She giggled, standing from her seat and approaching her with a wide arm.


    "Why did I tell you about the rune in the first ce?" She grumbled as she watched her wrap an arm around her head.


    "That''s it, little sister." A wild grin appeared on her face as she force her head into her bosom.


    Sighed. "That''s enough¡­"


    "Shut up. I will decide when it''s enough or not."


    Susan couldn''t believe she would be subjected to Kira''smand like a kid. She had been the peak of her generation that everyone looked up to. Her mother was the only one that could treat her in such a way but she died too early in her life. Thus she believed she wouldn''t have that sort of interaction with any human but here she was in the bosom of a woman who was only a year or two older than her.


    "That should be enough for now. When you progress to rank 9 or be a bronze inscriptionist, I will give you another tight hug." Kira released her from her tight hug and grin evilly.


    "In your dream."


    "Really!" she teased. "I bet youe begging for your big sister''s hug."


    "Never."


    "Miss Kira, can we proceed with the announcement?" Nasir''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Oh! I''ve forgotten about it." She pped her forehead with a bitter smile.


    "Forget what?" Susan asked.


    "The announcement of the money."


    Susan didn''t utter a word and looked at Kira, shaking her and clicking her tongue in disdain.


    "What!"


    "Nothing."


    Kira squinted her gaze at Susan for a couple of seconds before she stormed out of the room, leaving her voice behind.


    "This isn''t over."


    A shortugh escaped from Susan''s mouth. ''I least I have my revenge.''


    Outside the room, Kira looked at Nasir with fury. "Can''t you wait for me toe out¡­ hmm?"


    "You''re spending more time than required and I need to be somewhere else. So what do you expect me to do?"


    "Whatever, tell the people that their point will be turned into money" With that, she storms off.


    When the news of the new currencies appearing on the ark. It took the ark by storm and the ark was in an uproar. Quickly, the people rushed toward Susan''s office to get the new currencies.


    In another part of the ark, impervious to the uproar going on inside the ark. Grandpa Philip was topless with a huge hammer in his hand, sweat dripping from his body.


    In front of him was a new forge armor, cooling off. The ck armor was lighter and strong.


    "Well done. You finally seeded." John the head of the cksmithing department said.


    "It''s not done. It''s the most important part."


    "Which is?"


    "Runes"


    Runes?


    Everyone inside the room looked at each other not understanding the meaning of runes and why it was so important.


    "I hope I''m notte." Chloe''s voice came from the entrance.


    "Not at all." Grandpa Philip responded with a light smile on his face.


    "How strong?"


    "This is a basic rank 3 armor and could withstand any attack from second circle or second grade being downward."


    Chloe nodded and touched the armor, feeling the level of forging. She was a forger and knew the in and out of cksmithing. Thus, she was shocked by the mostplex intricacies of the armor.


    ''The technique of the book of knowledge is far ahead of human forging.'' She sighed in awe.


    "I''ll inscribe two runes on it. Strengthen runes and deflection runes. Bringing it to withstand a low-level third circle or third-grade attack."

 Chapter 197 Error , Please Dont Open

    Error Chapter.... Error Chapter..... Don''t Open.


    Two days went by and the people of LonFall Pass were busy with the construction of the city. Although, most didn''t understand why they were doing it. But to have their ticket marked by the prince, everyone decided not to ask questions but work. The magnificence of the city became more obvious on the second day. However, the thought of the monster beast attack made them not show their happiness. But a lingering question boomed in the mind of everyone.


    ''How would the prince defend the city when the monster beast attacked?''


    Deep in the frightening tunnel in front of the city, various men and perhaps women, were carrying thick pointed metal. Inside the tunnel, a young man in blue walked with a light step looking at the various sharp metals nted in various locations of the tunnel.


    The tunnel was filled with the metal, both the ground floor, left and right.  And beside the young man, was a middle aged man that interpreted the young man''s intentions. A bead of sweat dripped from the middle-aged man looking at dangerous weapons.


    ''My god. This is a tunnel of death.'' Sir John cried in his heart.


    The tunnel is over 500 meters long tunnel, width of 50 meters and a depth of over 100 meters. Of course, Al Casendra had increased the depth of the tunnel for the second time, surprising a lot of people. Yet, they follow his order. Standing beside the tunnel made people hold their breath.


    "Your Highness,  we are done with the weapon imntation. You''re standing in thest section of the imntation." A topless young man with sweats dripping from his body bow and announced.


    Al Casendra nodded and made a hand-to-handmunication. After he turned and left the tunnel, climbing adder rope. Immediately, Sir John tranted the instruction and dashed after Al Casendra. At the top of the tunnel, Sir John peered downward and shivered. ''Can this really stopped the monster beast.''


    "Your highness, we''ve mixed all the liquid and flowers together ording to your instruction. What should we do next." A elderly woman approached Al Casendra and bowed.


    Al Casendra withdrew a scroll from his robe and gave it to the elderly woman. At once, the elderly woman didn''t dilly dally, she left without checking the content of the scroll. After working with the prince for a couple of days, the people of LonFall Pass knew not to check the scroll given to them by the prince. They knew everything would be perfect. Besides, most of the things are strange and never seen before.


    "Your highness, now that the tunnel has beenpleted. How would the people leave the city? Don''t tell me everyone would have to use the robe?" Sir John raised one of his brow and nced at Al Casendra face before averting his gaze.


    Al Casendra didn''t bother to answer Sir John. He fixed his eyes on the iing thumping of hooves. 8 powerful bull, snorting, dragging a gigantic  cart. Every step from the bulls raised a small cloud of dust and vibration. Everyone''s eyes widened when they saw the strange metal and wooden thing on the carriage.


    "What''s that!" Sir John jacked his head backward and widened his eyes.


    Old James rushed toward Al Casendra with a confident smile on his face. He bowed. "Your highness, we hope we didn''t dy your n for the city. We''ve finallypleted the project." A wild smile spread throughout his face reaching his ear.


    Al Casendra nodded andmunicated with his hand. At once, a lightugh escaped from Old John''s mouth when he saw Al Casendra gesture. Though he couldn''t understand everything. He knew the prince was pleased with their work. Sir John looked at Al Casendra and the Old James and wondered. ''What between both of them. Al Casendra won''t show any emotion to any person except this old man.'' He twisted his lips. He cleared his throat.


    "Old James. The prince is quite happy with your work. He asked you to begin the instation of the project." Sir John announced looking at the smiling face of Old James.


    "Yes. Yes. I''ll get right onto it."Old James pped and nodded before skipping away.


    Meanwhile, a small crow had gathered at the entrance of the city wall, looking at the strange creation in puzzlement. They whispered among each other but no one could tell what the strange thing was. But when they saw old James men working on the strange invention. Everywhere was silent.


    Hundreds of men, both young, old and guards supported the old James when he requested help. Quickly, every one volunteered with a smile. After a couple of hours of hardbour. The shape of the strange invention. A gigantic bridge. A folding bridge.


    Gasped.


    Everyone had their jaws dropped to the ground. Old James was beaming with a satisfactory smile when he saw the stupefied gaze of the people. ''Humph! How dare you think his highness won''t have a way for us to cross the death tunnel.'' He snickered.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After another hour, the bridge was finallypleted. The city entrance was quiet. There stood a giant bridge in the air with various powerful chains. All eyes move from the bridge to the inventor. Al Casendra.


    Al Casendra saw the various stupefied gaze but didn''t have any expression on his face. ''Just ordinary bridge. And you''re looking at me like that. Humph! This is just the beginning. I am a great scientist and won''t be a failure in this life.''


    What the people saw was mere child''s y to him.  He raised his hand for a couple of seconds. And all eyes were on his hands.


    ''Now is the moment.'' At that moment, everyone held their breath, their heart thumping. Can this really work?


    Al Casendra dropped his hand slowly. At once, a group of sturdy young men at various positions began to roll a wheel. Creak! The bridge made a sound and began to move. Seeing the bridge working with the absence of magic stupefied the crowd.


    ''How can the prince create something to move without using magic.'' They thought and wondered.


    Two days went by and the people of LonFall Pass were busy with the construction of the city. Although, most didn''t understand why they were doing it. But to have their ticket marked by the prince, everyone decided not to ask questions but work. The magnificence of the city became more obvious on the second day. However, the thought of the monster beast attack made them not show their happiness. But a lingering question boomed in the mind of everyone.


    ''How would the prince defend the city when the monster beast attacked?''


    Deep in the frightening tunnel in front of the city, various men and perhaps women, were carrying thick pointed metal. Inside the tunnel, a young man in blue walked with a light step looking at the various sharp metals nted in various locations of the tunnel.


    The tunnel was filled with the metal, both the ground floor, left and right.  And beside the young man, was a middle aged man that interpreted the young man''s intentions. A bead of sweat dripped from the middle-aged man looking at dangerous weapons.


    ''My god. This is a tunnel of death.'' Sir John cried in his heart.


    The tunnel is over 500 meters long tunnel, width of 50 meters and a depth of over 100 meters. Of course, Al Casendra had increased the depth of the tunnel for the second time, surprising a lot of people. Yet, they follow his order. Standing beside the tunnel made people hold their breath.


    "Your Highness,  we are done with the weapon imntation. You''re standing in thest section of the imntation." A topless young man with sweats dripping from his body bow and announced.


    Al Casendra nodded and made a hand-to-handmunication. After he turned and left the tunnel, climbing adder rope. Immediately, Sir John tranted the instruction and dashed after Al Casendra. At the top of the tunnel, Sir John peered downward and shivered. ''Can this really stopped the monster beast.''


    "Your highness, we''ve mixed all the liquid and flowers together ording to your instruction. What should we do next." A elderly woman approached Al Casendra and bowed.


    Al Casendra withdrew a scroll from his robe and gave it to the elderly woman. At once, the elderly woman didn''t dilly dally, she left without checking the content of the scroll. After working with the prince for a couple of days, the people of LonFall Pass knew not to check the scroll given to them by the prince. They knew everything would be perfect. Besides, most of the things are strange and never seen before.


    "Your highness, now that the tunnel has beenpleted. How would the people leave the city? Don''t tell me everyone would have to use the robe?" Sir John raised one of his brow and nced at Al Casendra face before averting his gaze.


    Al Casendra didn''t bother to answer Sir John. He fixed his eyes on the iing thumping of hooves. 8 powerful bull, snorting, dragging a gigantic  cart. Every step from the bulls raised a small cloud of dust and vibration. Everyone''s eyes widened when they saw the strange metal and wooden thing on the carriage.


    "What''s that!" Sir John jacked his head backward and widened his eyes.


    Old James rushed toward Al Casendra with a confident smile on his face. He bowed. "Your highness, we hope we didn''t dy your n for the city. We''ve finallypleted the project." A wild smile spread throughout his face reaching his ear.


    Al Casendra nodded andmunicated with his hand. At once, a lightugh escaped from Old John''s mouth when he saw Al Casendra gesture. Though he couldn''t understand everything. He knew the prince was pleased with their work. Sir John looked at Al Casendra and the Old James and wondered. ''What between both of them. Al Casendra won''t show any emotion to any person except this old man.'' He twisted his lips. He cleared his throat.

 Chapter 198 The Insidious Plan

    Chloe nodded and touched the armor, feeling the level of forging. She was a forger and knew the in and out of cksmithing. Thus, she was shocked by the mostplex intricacies of the armor.


    ''The technique of the book of knowledge is far ahead of human forging.'' She sighed in awe.


    "I''ll inscribe two runes on it. Strengthen runes and deflection runes. Bringing it to withstand a low-level third circle or third-grade attack."


    It was not only the forging of the department that was developing at a rapid pace but every aspect of the ark was seeing rapid improvement. The creation of currency boosts the zeal of the people. Meanwhile, a group of people was finding it difficult to blend into the rapid improvement.


    At the unmarked zone, Mack, Robert, and other loyal people to them sit around their bunk with unsightly expressions.


    "What do you think is going on?" Robert asked, looking at Mack.


    "With money, humans tend to bring out their best." Mack sighed and looked at the face of the unmarked. To be fair, they didn''t have it easier living on the ark as being unmarked made them ostracized by other marked people. Even the ordinarymon with any power look down on the powerful unmarked. Since it was aw that killing and fighting were not tolerated on the ark. Thus, their contribution wasn''t up to the normal marked contribution points.


    "What should we do?" Robert asked as he couldn''t withstand the nepotism going on inside the ark.


    "We can do nothing."


    Nothing!


    The men and women looked at each other with aggrieved expressions. How could they endure such unfairness? They gnashed their teeth and looked at each other when a voice echoed from their makeshift radio station.


    "Attention, people of Genesis. We''re now entering the Raining Region. All security teams are advised to be on alert. Be well. God bless Genesis." The sweet voice of the announcer came from the speakers.


    Bang!


    "I can''t take this any longer. We risk our lives to protect the ordinary people but what we do we get in return." A middle-aged man in histe thirties shouted, banging the bed furiously. "This¡­."


    He pointed at the unkempt area in disgust as his chest rose and fell. Everyone in the group was furious as they felt the same way as the middle-aged man.


    "We are going to do something about it¡­. It can''t continue like this." Robert''s vein twitched on his forehead as he tried to maintain a calm expression while his heart was burning like a raging inferno.


    "Where is William?" Mack asked out of the blue.


    Robert''s eyes turned bloodshot gritting his teeth. "I don''t know how he did it but he was now working under that chatterbox ¨C Nasir."


    Mack widened his eyes when he heard William was working under Nasir. He looked at the face of the others to confirm Robert wasn''t joking. However, when he saw their unsightly expressions. He knew it was true.


    "That asshole ditches us and supports them." A woman said in annoyance. "How could he forget what we passed through before we arrived here with I? He is such a traitor. When I was alive, she was all over her like a loyal dog. But now¡­."<novelnext></novelnext>


    It took Mack a couple of seconds to recover from his initial shock. ''That idiot has supported Susan in their wicked act. Don''t worry, we will make you pay.'' Suddenly, a sharp glint appeared deep in his eyes and beckoned the group to move closer. Quickly, he whispered his n to them with an evil smile crept up his face.


    "Do you think this n would work¡­" Robert asked with a skeptical look. "A-and I don''t think we should go to such lengths because of their¡­."


    "Are you going to chicken out or not? If you want to live like their ves for the rest of your life. That''s good by me." Mack snapped, ring at the face of others.


    "I''m not chickening out. But where would we find all the people required for the n to seed?" Robert asked.


    "Leave that to me. All of you should be ready when I give you the signal. This ark would be ours if we all y our roles and we will put everything in the right order."


    "Alright¡­ We wait for your signal."


    The gloomy atmosphere turned bright as a bright smile appeared on their faces as they couldn''t wait to start the operation.


    "Brother Mac¡­." A sweet childish voice came from the other side of the room as the door slid open and a kid appeared with a slight frown on her face. "Everyone is waiting for you in the training room. What are you doing here?" Although her voice was childish and her frown expression made cute and adorable, nevertheless, the power radiating under her skin made everyone respect her and dare not look down on her. Besides, everyone knew how the king doted on her.


    A fake smile appeared on Mack''s face as he stood up and approached L. "You don''t need to worry. I''m discussing some strategies with Robert. That''s why I didn''te on time."


    "What strategy? Can you tell me?" She blinked her big bright eyes, waiting for him to tell her the strategy.


    "Of course, I will tell my beautiful L. Let''s return to the training room while I tell you on the way."


    "Fine. Fine." She hopped forward happily as she couldn''t wait to hear the strategy. Anything that deals with killing the beast and monster piques her interest instantaneously. Suddenly, she halted on her track and turned back.


    "What about them? Are they not going to join us?"


    The atmosphere inside the room froze as everyone held their breath subconsciously, not knowing what to say. Robert recovered quickly and a forceful smile appeared on his face. "Of course, we areing. We will be right behind you. We just need to meditate on the powerful strategy shared by Mack with us."


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    "Alright, I''ll be waiting for you in the training room with your thoughts on the strategy." With that, she sauntered out of the room with an innocent smile on her face.


    Huh!


    The group relieved their pent of breath and wiped the bead of sweat from their forehead. What a troublesome child. They thought.

 Chapter 199 End Of Friendship

    "Alright, I''ll be waiting for you in the training room with your thoughts on the strategy." With that, she sauntered out of the room with an innocent smile on her face.


    Huh!


    The group relieved their pent of breath and wiped the bead of sweat from their forehead. What a troublesome child. They thought.


    The deafening sound of thunder rumbles through the sky as the rain poured heavily from the dark sky. Various sounds of rumblings of water echoed through the street tunnels while some streets with blocked drainage were filled with a flood, running everywhere.


    In one of the highest buildings in the district, a group of men stood straight with a nk expression looking at a certain distance without blinking. A long train entered the district slowly under the heavy downpour but the expression of the people inside the building turned unsightly when the train journeyed through the district and felt the slight pressureing from the ark.


    "Commander, What do you think?" A woman in herte twenties asked with a calm expression. She was dressed in tight heavy armor with a long spear in her hand. Nevertheless, the steel armor didn''t hide her long beautiful legs and perky ass.


    The Commander didn''t respond to the woman as his eyes followed the new arrival out of his sight. He took a deep breath and adjusted the heavy thick fur on his shoulder. He looked at the gorgeous woman beside her and said in a deep voice.


    "We don''t know anything about them but I know they were humans. And with the slight pressureing from the train, none of them is as powerful as me."


    Hearing this, the expression of those behind him turned into a bright smile as they puffed their chest outward and looked in the direction of the train with pride.


    "What should we do?" The hefty man on the other left side of themander asked without looking at him.


    "Send our men to follow them to their destination and report back. If it is what I sensed. We subjugate them into the camp and take their necessary supplies." He paused and knitted his brow for a moment before he continued. "And if they are more powerful than I anticipated. We will form an alliance with them and trade with each other."


    Hearing this, the expression of the men around turned revolting and the light smile on their faces disappeared.


    "I understand how you feel but we must not be hasty. Although I say we may form an alliance with them¡­." His expression turned ugly, showing his darkened teeth. "We would use them as a meat shield against the Terra-Saw. And when they are eliminated, we take everything and those that survive for our pleasure."


    Hahaa.


    The hefty man beside themanderughed and looked in the direction of the train with a dark glint deep in his eyes.


    "The rain would stop in a couple of hours. Let''s prepare to hunt." The Commander dered.


    ¡­.


    Inside the ark, the newly formed police team dressed in blue and ck uniform patrols each car with seriousness. The weakest police officer was a 9-Thread officer but with the heavens mark. They could kill a First Circle Existence without losing a sweat.


    William dressed in a green uniformced with a red line at the edge moved with arge stride as he moved toward the management room. He was in charge of the Genesis logistic and thus had turns of work to be done.


    At the entrance of his office, a silhouette stood with his hand inside his pocket, dressed in a dark green uniform with stripes of yellow. Hearing the rapid iing footsteps, he raised his head and saw William. A bright smile appeared on his face and the slight worry on his face disappeared like it never existed in the first ce.


    "William¡­ I''ve been waiting for you for a while¡­" Mack said with a bright smile.


    William raised his head when he heard Mack''s voice and looked at him for a moment without uttering a word. He knew Mack won''te to see him for no apparent reason.


    "Let''s talk inside."


    Sitting behind a small crude wooden table, with a lot of papers. Mack stared directly into Mack''s eyes and said calmly. "What do you want?"


    Hearing this, the smile on Mack''s face froze and the muscle on his face twitched. He blinked twice and took a deep breath.


    "We''ve decided to form a group to fight the injustice on the ark"


    "What injustice?"


    After a couple of minutes of listening to Mack''s speech, William sighed and shook his head. He tapped the wooden table and the atmosphere inside the room was silent like a graveyard.


    "I don''t know why you would have such a thought to form such a group¡­ but as for me. Count me out. This is rebellion and I won''t be part of it" William said after a couple of minutes of silence.


    Mack tried to control his expressions, yet his expressions turn unruly, ring fiercely at his childhood friend. William didn''t care about his re as he maintained eye contact with him.


    "I guess this is where our friendship ends." Mack finally said after he managed to control the raging fury in his heart. His heart shattered and twisted as he didn''t believe William wouldn''t support their decision. And thus, felt betrayed.


    "Since the beginning of the apocalypse, the old things have passed and this is a new world. Everyone started from the beginning and chose a new path. And if our friendship can''t survive these changes, I don''t have any qualms about it. Walk your path while I walk mine." William said calmly.


    Bang!


    "I''ll make you regret your decision." He banged the table, sending a couple of papers flying as sauntered out of the furiously, mming the door shut.


    William didn''t blink as he watched his charade and after a couple of moments. He shook his head and sighed.


    "I hope you change your mind and realized how stupid and selfish you are." He muttered as he began to arrange the scattered papers.

 Chapter 200 Birth Of Framework

    William didn''t blink as he watched his charade and after a couple of moments. He shook his head and sighed.


    "I hope you change your mind and realized how stupid and selfish you are." He muttered as he began to arrange the scattered papers.


    Storming out of the room with raging fury, Mack moved to another section of the ark with various thoughts in his mind. With William out of the equation, he knew to pull off his n; it had gotten more difficult than before but he wasn''t ready to let go of his n. Right from the beginning, he believed the reign of the group had been tyrannical and must be stopped. Most especially, Justin. He must put an end to his selfish reign.


    "Chief, we are preparing to move out at any moment and the Commander is waiting for you." A young man osted him and said with a slight bow.


    "Right, lead the way."


    Since they entered into unknown territory, the ark had been on high alert with the defense team scotting the district from a small window and use of a microscope. In the royal suite, Justin stared at the newly created armor and weapon with a bright smile. He raised his head and looked at Chloe and Grandpa Philip.


    "Tell me more about them."


    Chloe and Grandpa Philip looked at each other before Grandpa Philip cleared his throat. "This is rank 3 armor. With the new forging technology from the book of knowledge. I managed to create a basic rank 3 armor...." He paused to arrange his thoughts before he continued.


    "Without the runes, this armor is lightweight and could be worn by anybody with a bit of strength. It could withstand an attack from any being from Second Circle or Grade downward. While the weapons could cut and prate any object from rank 3 below. But with the runes¡­"  He looked at Chloe and she nodded.


    "The defense of armor rose to rank 5 and could defend against Third Circle attack while the weapon would cut anything from Third Circle downward. The armor consisted of three runes. The strengthened runes, deflection runes, and the elemental runes. The elemental runes consist of two main elements. Fire and Ice. If the temperature is too high, the ice rune could regte ording to the body temperature and vice versa.


    "As for the weapon, it consists of two runes. The prating runes and the sharpening runes." She concluded her monologue and looked at Justin as she adjusted her sses.


    Justin nodded and picked up the saber and felt its weight for a moment before he tested the weight of other weapons. After scrutinizing the weapons and armor from the inside out and saw many things that weren''t obvious to the naked eye. He nodded once more.


    "How long will it take you to create each of these?" He asked.


    "With the runes?" Grandpa Philip questioned.


    "Yes"


    "To create a single armor¡­ I use about 45 minutes and for weapons¡­. 35 minutes. But with the runes, an hour plus¡­"


    "In short, to equip our men, you need about a week or more."


    "Yes."


    "What if I took the runes part out of it? Can you equip our men in 3 days?"


    Grandpa Philip rolled his eyes and looked at Chloe before nodding his head. Seeing this, Justin stood up slowly and waved his hand. A dome covered the duo as they looked at him with wide eyes.


    Whoosh!


    They closed when a blinding light shed into their eyes. What the hell was that!? They screamed in their heart as they opened their eyes slowly.


    "What are you doing standing there like that?" Justin''s voice echoed in their ears, jotting them from their trance.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What!"


    The duo jumped backward and screamed with their mouths agape. They were inside the forging room while he was already cing a formation te on the ground. The duo looked at each other and saw the shock written on each other''s faces. How is this possible? That was the question in their mind.


    The distance between the royal suite and the forging department was over 10 cars but they appeared in the room in a sh. And from the look of things, they had arrived earlier and were already setting up the formation before his voice echoed in their ears.


    "This should be ok for now¡­" He said casually, not minding their stunned expressions.


    They recovered from their initial shock and looked at the blue light, blinking beside the forging equipment.


    "What''s that?" They asked in unison.


    "A formationbined with runes. I called it a framework."


    A framework?


    "This framework will serve as a medium of inscribing the runes on the weapon. When you ce any weapon inside the formation¡­ Maximum of three at the same time. The blue light would change to green, thus signaling the process of inscribing and when done. It will turn to white."


    "If you ce an armor inside. it would change to orange and when done. It turned white. And if the inscription failed, It turned red."


    "Any question." He raised his head and looked at both Grandpa Philip and Chloe.


    It took the duo a couple of seconds to recover from the initial shock and yet, they had nothing to say. Chloe was an inscription master and she couldn''t wrap her head around what she just heard and fixed her gaze on the blue lights.


    "How long does it take toplete the inscription?" Grandpa Philip managed to ask.


    "10 minutes max for three items and for a single item¡­ 5 minutes or so."


    They were too numb to get shocked as they looked at Justin like some kind of freak. After waiting for a couple of seconds and receiving no response he pped his hand twice and prepared to leave.


    "Chloe, I''ll give you the framework to study with Susan for it to be more perfect and efficient."


    "Grandpa Philip, you can start now¡­"


    Whoosh!


    The duo covers their eyes with the back of their palm from the blinding light. When they removed their hands from their faces, Justin was long gone.


    Sighed! The duo sighed and prepared to test the formation.


    "When did you enter!?" John''s voice came from behind.

 Chapter 201 Anytime, Anywhere, Any Moment

    In a dpidated subway filled with a flood, the ark came to a stop and the main door opened slowly. Mack slowly came out of the ark and looked at the dark subway with a frown on his face.


    He jumped into the flood and the water reached his ankle. He squinted his brow and looked deep into the darkness for a couple of minutes before he raised his hand.


    Creak!


    A group of teams matched out of the train and jumped into the flood. They were all in the First Circle but had yet to form their core power. Every one of them was equipped with a rank 3 weapon as they arranged neatly at his back.


    "You know the mission. I won''t condone any mistake." He said in a low voice as he signal with his hand.


    The group walked through the flood, making low noise as much as possible. The group of twenty men came out of the flood and walked with light steps toward the surface.


    "Why didn''t you allow me to join the scouting team?" Leah asks in a low voice.


    Since she regained her power, she had been useless on the ark. Although it took her a couple of days to ept the fact that she had been bonded with the most powerful person on the ark. She didn''t know how to react to their sudden rtionship.


    Is he her boyfriend or what?


    Since she could feel the powerful connection between them. Though it was not to Justin alone the connection with him was the strongest, pulling them together.


    Justin raised his head and looked at the shy Leah with a calm expression on his face. "Did you have any conversation with the others?"


    Hmm!


    ''What did that have to do with this¡­'' She squinted her brow and raised her a bit.


    "No¡­ Apart from the first one."


    "Hmm. I see¡­"


    Kira and Susan were busy in their department when they heard Justin''s voice in their head. ''Come to the conference room.'' The duo stood up immediately and headed toward the conference room, wondering what happened.


    "Why didn''t you talk with them?"


    "I found no reason to talk to them¡­"


    "How is the life of your people in the unmarked section?"


    Leah rolled her eyes and looked at him, wondering why all these questions. ''Why did I feel like the conversation had turned into an interrogation¡­'' She paused for a couple of seconds, pondering whether to continue the interrogation or not.


    She let out a deep sigh and responded. "They are good. Compared to being a prisoner. The ark is like a paradise."


    "Do you feel indebted to the ark?"


    "Why are you asking all these questions?" Her voice raised an octave as she stared directly into his eyes. And that was a mistake she shouldn''t have made.  An heavenly pressure descended on his body and her soul trembled, forcing her to fall on her chair.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Everythingsts for a couple of seconds but it feels like an eternity for her. ''If I hadn''t fallen from the chair¡­. What would have happened to my soul¡­.'' Thinking of this, she shivered with sweat dripping from her forehead.


    ''What kind of power is this¡­.''


    ''Is he even human?'' Various questions spiral through her mind but she couldn''te up with the right answer.


    Justin watched her without any expression on his face. He could feel her emotion but that didn''t bother him. In his present power realm, only a couple of things could make his emotion fluctuate. And Leah hadn''t reached the stage where she could affect his emotion. If not for the soul connection between them. He wouldn''t have given her an audience in the first ce.


    Creak!


    The doors slide open and twodies entered. Their eyes fixed on Leah before they went to Justin for a split second before they averted their gaze.


    ''What do you think is going on?'' Susan asked Kira through their soul link.


    ''How would I know?''


    They both took their respective seats at both his right and left. Seeing them, Leah twisted her lips and looked down at her hand as she twisted them together. Her heart was thumping, wanting to jump out of her chest from nervousness.


    ''Why did theye¡­ Ah!''


    ''Did he call them?''


    ''Ah! This is so frustrating.'' In the presence of Kira and Susan. She didn''t have the confidence to talk; being thest in the group, the lowest in terms of look and power gave her an inferiorityplex.


    For a couple of seconds, the room was silent like a graveyard as everyone was lost in their thoughts. The threedies looked at each other from the corner of their eyes while Justin had a light smile on his lip.


    ''Why did it feel like this was a family meeting?'' A sudden thought appeared in his mind and this thought made his heart skip. Unknown to him, it was not only his heart that skipped at that moment, but all thedies had their hearts skipped.


    "What do you think of Leah?" Justin finally breaks the suffocating silence.


    Hearing the question, Susan and Kira looked at each other before they looked at Leah. ''What the hell is going on?'' They thought. Seeing their gaze, Leah bit the edge of her lips as she wanted to find a hole to hide. ''Don''t look at me like that!? I don''t understand¡­ him'' She cried in her mind.


    "She''s a headstrong woman and likes to keep to herself. And all this started when she was betrayed and held captive by the hordes." Kira answered, looking at her. Since there was no secret between the four, thus they could understand each other better than other people on the ark.


    "Do you trust her?"


    "I should since we''re linked by soul but she didn''t give me the feeling that I could trust her," Susan responded.


    Hearing this, Leah''s heart skipped a beat, and raised her head, looking at Susan without blinking. "Do you trust him with your life?"


    Susan turned and looked at her with a light smile on her gorgeous beautiful lips. "Yes. Anytime, anywhere, any moment."

 Chapter 202 Think About It.....

    Hearing this, Leah''s heart skipped a beat, and raised her head, looking at Susan without blinking. "Do you trust him with your life?"


    Susan turned and looked at her with a light smile on her gorgeous beautiful lips. "Yes. Anytime, anywhere, any moment."


    The room was thrown into a state of shock and total silence. Everyone held their breath and fixed their gaze on Susan. Feeling all the gaze on her body, she bat an eye and her expression remained the same.


    "Is my answer enough to satiate your curiosity¡­ Hmm." She asked, turning her head to look at the chuckling Kira. Although she maintained a smile on the surface, her heart was thumping, wanting to jump out of her chest. ''Why did I say it like that¡­. I should have said maybe or something else¡­'' She could feel her cheek getting hot.


    ''Ah¡­ I can''t endure this any longer if this continues¡­.''


    ''Why is your face getting red, little sister.'' Kira''s voice rang out inside her head.


    ''At least don''t do this now in front of them¡­ Please¡­'' She didn''t know how to handle Kira teasing and could only beg her.


    ''Call me big sister.''


    Susan raised her head and rolled her eyes. ''What is calling you big sister have to do with this?'' She said in her heart but still called her big sister. Meanwhile, Justin was only slightly surprised by her bold deration and quickly recovered and looked at Leah.


    "Would you like to ask her also¡­" He turned and looked at Kira.


    Leah averted her gaze and feel ashamed of her behaviour. ''I''m too impulsive. But I didn''t expect the cold beauty to say such a thing with a straight face without thinking.'' She lowered her head and tangled with her finger.


    Seeing her action, Justin''s expression turned solemn. "I understand you were betrayed by other people. Nevertheless, that doesn''t give you the audacity to question my decision¡­" He said slowly. His voice wasn''t loud but the temperature of the room dropped a couple of degrees and the expressions of Susan and Kira turned solemn.


    They looked at each other and held their breath. It had been a long time since they have a private conversation but the respect and lingering love for him grew with every passing second. And one of the reasons they love him was this moment.


    ''It''s about to start, little sister¡­ don''t miss his face.'' Kira said through their soul link.


    ''Why did you make it sound as if we''re doing something bad?''


    ''I''m only looking at for you. He''s already my man and we''ve defined our rtionship. But you, your ego won''t allow you to¡­.''


    ''I know¡­. But he''s the man and should make the move.''


    ''Really¡­. Hahaha.''


    Susan couldn''t wrap her head around Kira''s bubbling behaviour. She sighed and stole a nce at Justin from the corner of her eyes and her heart missed a beat. ''He is getting more handsome by the day. How could a man have such beauty? See his long golden hair¡­. A. If I can touch it.''


    ''What are you thinking?'' She heard Justin''s voice inside her head and she jumped back, raising her head.


    "What happened little sister?" Kira looked at her with a confused expression.


    Huh!


    She widened her eyes for a couple of seconds and took a deep breath to regain her bearing. She nced at Justin and looked at Kira. "Nothing¡­" She said calmly, taking her seat. Seeing her flustered expression, Justin chuckled inwardly. Although he couldn''t read her mind, with his soul sense he could read her facial expression and know what was going on in her mind.


    What just happened between the three only took a couple of seconds and Leah didn''t feel anything out of ce, except for Susan''s sudden bizarre behaviour. Justin cleared his voice and looked at Leah.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "If you feel indebted to us for saving you, we don''t need it, and if you won''t listen to my order without any second thought. You can leave the ark at this very moment¡­"


    What!


    All thedies raised their heads and looked at Justin with wide eyes. What the hell is going on? They thought. Kira and Susan nce at each other before they look at him. Justin didn''t bat an eye at the two and fixed his gaze on Leah.


    "Wallowing in self-pity, I won''t condone it. Everyone on this ark had their story, yet, they forgot it and buried it deep in their heart and moved forward, turning the ark into what it is today. Hence, you can take your people and leave. If not for the connection we had I would have killed you."


    What!


    Although his voice remained calm and his expression was the same, Susan and Kira knew he would truly kill her. Kira stood from her seat at once and moved closer to Justin.


    ''Leah. What do you do to invoke his anger?'' Leah heard Kira''s voice inside her head and she turned to look at her.


    ''Nothing. I only questioned why he stopped me from following the scouting team.''


    ''You shouldn''t have done that¡­.''


    ''How the hell am I supposed to know that!''


    Sighed. Kira arrived beside Justin with all the courage she could muster and took a deep breath. Although he wasn''t releasing any power from his body. However, the difference between a Circle and a Star realm made it difficult for her to breathe properly.


    Justin turned and looked at her. ''What are you doing¡­''


    ''I don''t want to see your anger toward our little sister.''


    ''Little sister.''


    ''Yes. Since we would apany you in this mission. We should call each other based on the time we join you¡­''


    Hearing her reasoning, Justin didn''t know how to react. He looked at her for a couple of moments and a slight golden power came from his body and it shields her from the pressure. Seeing this, a bright smile appeared on Kira''s face and she jumped onto hisp while she didn''t forget to give Susan a provoking smile.


    ''Why are you furious about her? You aren''t like this.'' She asked as she ced her head on his broad chest.


    Justin didn''t answer her immediately but looked at Susan and saw the hidden jealousy deep in her eyes. Whilst Leah had her mouth wide open. ''What! Their rtionship had progressed to that level¡­ Perhaps, they have done the deed.''


    "If you want to stay on this ark¡­ I will give you a moment to think about it. Whatever you decide, you can change it." With that, a golden light shes inside the room and Leah covers her face. When she opened her eyes, she was the only one inside the room.


    "Where did they go?" She muttered as her eyes almost popped out of their socket.


    ************


    Join me on discord.


    https://discord.gg/ckmtX6Yac7

 Chapter 203 Confession Of Love.. My Kiing, My Crown

    Inside Justin''s room, three people out of thin air surrounded by golden light. A gasp echoed in the room as Susan and Kira blinked their eyes a couple of times to recover from the sudden travel.


    "At least you need to warn us before you use your ability." Kira pouted, pping his chest gently while Susan fixed her gaze on his face.


    ''Is this the power of the Star realm!?'' She shouted in her mind.


    "Where is the fun if I told you," Justin said casually as he sat on the couch. "Take your seat¡­" He tapped the space beside him gently.


    Kira didn''t dilly-dally and sat on the right while they looked at the shy Susan. She bit the corner of her lips and tried to maintain her poker face but the redness of her face made it obvious.


    She sat slowly on the left without looking at the duo as she looked directly at the wall. She with the hem of her dress as she tried very hard to control the fast beating of her heart.


    ''Why is my heart racing? It''s not like he''s going to do something to me.''


    ''Besides, I''m not alone with him inside the room.'' She took a deep breath and looked at him from the corner of her eyes and saw him not looking at her. ''Why is he not looking at me¡­.''  She was a bit disappointed before her eyes widened.


    ''What the hell is wrong with me? Why must he look at me¡­.''


    ''Why are you so tense with me? You said you could give your life to me¡­ But you are getting shy and nervous without me touching you.'' Susan heard Justin''s voice inside her head and she froze as she tightened all her muscles.


    ''Rx. Who would think the popr queen of the Royal group would be scared to stay inside a room with a nameless man.'' He teased.


    It took all Susan''s courage not to look at him as her chest rises and falls. ''I''m not scared to stay inside the room with you, but¡­. but¡­'' The more she thought about it the harder her heart pounded vehemently.


    ''Is it possible I''ve fallen for him?''


    ''Impossible'' She shook her head vehemently.


    "Little sister, what are you thinking?" Kira asked, raising her brow.


    Hmm! Susan blinked twice and looked in Kira''s direction with a nk expression. "What do you say?"


    Hahaha!


    Kira burst intoughter as she fixed her gaze on Susan''s face. "With the redness of your face. It wouldn''t be hard for a blind man to know what is going on in your mind."


    Hearing this, Susan''s cheek flushed red and she quickly avoided her gaze. ''I''m that easy to read¡­''


    Hmmm!


    Susan widened her eyes when she felt suddenly at the back of her hand. Her breath quickened as she turned to look in the hand direction.


    ''What a soft hand. His hand feels like the hand of a baby¡­. ''


    Huh!<novelnext></novelnext>


    A gasp escaped from her mouth as she suddenly found herself on hisp. Justin wrapped his around her waist and whispered in her ear. "I didn''t expect I would be the lucky guy to have the heart of the cold beauty¡­."


    "It would be a lie if I said I didn''t have any feelings for you and the connection between us is getting stronger every day."


    He averted his gaze from Susan and looked at Kira and used his other hand to bring her closer to his body.


    "In this life, you two are the most important people to me and I won''t hesitate to give my life to you."


    "I love you with all my heart¡­"


    Hearing his open confession, Kira held her breath as her face reddened with a sweet smile all over her face. While Susan yed with her finger as her stomach hatched thousands of butterflies.


    A gentle smile appeared on her face, depicting the natural feeling she felt from inside. Justin fixed his gaze on her face and his heart skipped a beat, seeing the smile as beautiful and refreshing as the glimmering sea.


    "I-Is there anything on my face¡­" She stuttered as she looked at the ceiling with a deep sense of satisfaction in her heart. ''At least my charm can still capture your heart¡­.''


    "I am nothing special, of this I am sure. I am amon man withmon thoughts and I''ve led amon life. There are no monuments dedicated to me and my name will soon be forgotten, but I''ve loved you two with all my heart and soul, and to me, this has always been enough¡­"


    Hearing this, Kira and Susan looked at the deep happiness in their eyes couldn''t be more obvious. They turned and looked at Justin with their brightest smile.


    "In this life, I''ll love no one else apart from you. You may be amon man with amon andmon life. A monument is not needed for you, because you are in our hearts and you will forever be there. My King." Kira said with a cloud of misty liquid gathering at the corner of her eyes.


    A beautiful smile appeared on Justin''s face as he drew her closer and gave her a deep kiss. Feeling the softness of his lips on her mouth. Kira closed her eyes and savored the heavenly taste in bliss.


    Susan watched the show of affection with full happiness as she couldn''t wait for her turn. Thinking of this makes her heart want to jump out of her chest. After a couple of seconds, the duo stopped the kiss and looked at her.


    huh!


    ''I''ve never done this before but I heard people say when you''re with your loved ones. Being real is the key.'' She thought.


    "Since the death of my mother, I never knew I would experience love again in this life. But.. Haha¡­" She gave a shortugh and stared directly into his eyes.


    "I thought of you as amon man but you crept into my heart every time I set my eyes on you. I search for various excuses to quench these feelings but to no avail¡­."


    "Justin, in this life, I''ve never been in love with a man and you''re the first and will best. You''re Kira''s King but for me¡­"


    "You will forever be My Crown"


    ''Beautiful¡­'' Kira thought.


    Justin wrapped his around her neck and brought her face closer to his. Knowing what was going to happen, Susan close her eyes as she was going to lose her first kiss to themon man that capture her heart ¨C Her Crown

 Chapter 204 Vision.... The Incoming Danger

    Justin wrapped his around her neck and brought her face closer to his. Knowing what was going to happen, Susan close her eyes as she was going to lose her first kiss to themon man that capture her heart ¨C Her Crown


    Feeling the gentle touch of his lips, her heart increased its speed wanting to jump out of her chest. The spark of electricity running through her veins from the heavenly kiss made her open her lips subconsciously, allowing his tongue to enter.


    Hmm.


    A slight moan escaped from her mouth when she felt the new intruder. Since they were connected by soul link, the amount of emotions running through their body was higher than anymon man while also the deep feeling for each other came from the depth of their soul.


    Susan was clumsy with the kiss but with the gentle teaching of Justin, she followed his lead and grasped the know-how. Thus, in a couple of seconds, she began to retaliate against the assault, forcing out a chuckle from him.


    Hmmm. Hmm.


    Kira cleared her throat as she couldn''t control the urge running through her veins. Seeing the duo making out in front of her made wanted to join the fun but she knew it was her turn. Thus, she could only do something to bring them out of their fantasy world.


    Justin separated from the kiss and looked at Kira and saw her face flushed red. And he immediately understood what was happening.


    ''This is new territory for me and I don''t know how to handle twodies at a time. huh,'' He let out a deep breath as he reached out his hand and took her hand, bringing her closer to his body.


    "You don''t need to be jealous. I love both of you equally. Besides, this was her first kiss so I try to make it more¡­." He looked at Susan and saw her neck redden, biting the corner of her lips as she twitched her long tiny finger in nervousness.


    Hmm.


    Susan widened her eyes when she found her head on his chest and tried to look at his face when she saw Kira with a knowing smile.


    ''How does it feel?'' Kira asked through their soul link.


    ''Why should I tell you?''


    ''Hmm. Now that you experience your first kiss, you don''t want to respect your big sister.'' She reached out her hand and took her palm. ''Do you want me to start?'' An evil smile appeared on her face, making Susan panic.


    ''Fine! I will tell you'' She responded with a bittersweet smile on her face. ''What kind of big sister would bully her junior sister into revealing her secret.''


    Quickly, Susan revealed her experience to her with a face reddened like ripe tomatoes that were ready to burst.  Meanwhile, Justin was lost in thought as he looked at the horizon. Although he was inside the room, the steel wall couldn''t obstruct his vision.


    ''Should I tell them or not?'' He thought as he looked at his two girlfriends with eyes full of love. He knew their love for him was natural and real. Thus, he didn''t want to hide anything from them.


    ''I should tell them and watch their reaction. Their reaction will determine if I could reveal more secrets to them in the future.''


    With that, he ruffled the hair of the twodies with a bright smile on his face. Seeing this, they raised their head and looked directly into his eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What is the problem?" Kira with a solemn tone. Although the worry only appeared on his face for a fraction of a second, she felt it and knew something was up. Besides her, Susan knitted her brow as she also felt the change in his emotion.


    Justin smiled without uttering a word as he brought them to the window. Susan and Kira looked at each other and saw the worries on each other''s faces.


    ''Do have any idea what is going on?'' Kira asked.


    ''How would I know? I should be asking you that, not the other way round¨C Big sister.''


    Kira rolled her eyes and red at her. ''Don''t you understand the gravity of what was going on?'' Although they don''t know what was happening, for him to have such an expression. A serious danger was approaching.


    "You don''t have to look like that. It''s not like the worst hasn''t happened already." Justine chuckled. ''What could be worse with the world in the apocalypse'' Though he had this thought, he was a bit scared. But he didn''t let it appear on his face.


    Hmm. hmm. He cleared his throat and threw all the unnecessary thoughts out of his mind as he fixed his gaze on the deste city.


    "Watch!" Hemanded with a solemn tone.


    At once, Susan and Kira''s expressions turn serious as they fix their gaze outside the window. Even though they couldn''t see anything surprising or out of ce. They never doubt him. Suddenly¡­.


    The scenery outside the window changed and they were transported to the middle of nowhere with continuous howling and crying. They looked around and couldn''t find each other, making the dreadful feeling rise to another level.


    ''Where the hell is this!'' Kira shouted in her mind. ''Justin!'' She screamed


    A couple of feet from Susan was also frightened as she searched for both Justin and Kira. Even though they were only a couple of feet from each other, they couldn''t detect each other under the powerful chasm.


    As the two were trying to decipher their location and what was making such a heart-wrenching cry. In the darkness, they saw tens of thousands of eyes looking at them at the same time.


    ? What the hell!


    Their heart jumped to their throat, a bead of sweat dripping from their forehead. Even though they were in the Fourth Circle existence, the pressure and the dreadful feelinging from the strange beings made them panic.


    The loud footsteps of the tens of thousands of strange beings echoed inside their ears as the darkness deepens. All their muscles tightened as they watched the thousand of them match past them.  While the being looked in their direction, they couldn''t see them, making them breathe a sigh of relief.


    What are they? The question pops up in their mind at the same time. While also receiving their answers.


    ''Undead''

 Chapter 205 The Appearance Of The Demon

    The loud footsteps of the tens of thousands of strange beings echoed inside their ears as the darkness deepens. All their muscles tightened as they watched the thousand of them match past them while the beings looked in their direction, they couldn''t see them, making them breathe a sigh of relief.


    What are they? The question pops up in their mind at the same time. While also receiving their answers.


    ''Undead''


    Undead.


    It took them a couple of seconds to process what they just heard. Where the hell did the Undeade from? They wandered in their mind. While they were wondering where the Undead came from, they saw another shocking scene.


    Everywhere the Undead pass through, turn into darkness, and everything was destroyed, turned into ruin.


    This can''t be happening. This can''t be happening. They scream in their mind.


    However when they saw thousands of kilometers turned into a deadnd filled with strange smoke and an eerie lifeless world. Just then, they saw a being behind the Undead.


    The being was extremely tall with long ash hair. His eyes had no pupils but that didn''t stop his beauty. His face was well-defined with a long nose, and long eyshes. white porcin skin. His long legs and toned muscles made them not blink for a couple of seconds.


    Although Justin was extremely handsome,pared to the man in the distance. He palespared to him. Suddenly, the man turned in their direction with a knowing smile on his face.


    Bang!


    An enormous pain assaulted their brain, sending them back, and making their head fuzzy. They held their forehead, groaning in pain.


    "I was too careless¡­." Justin hugged them and asked with a panicked voice. "How are you? How do you feel¡­"


    Hearing his voice, Susan and Kira both let out a sigh of relief. Even though they were still in pain, the presence of Justin gave them unspeakable security. With him around, they knew nothing could happen to them. This unwavering confidence came from the depth of their soul.


    "I''m sorry¡­. I''m sorry¡­" He mutters as he checks them for any injury. "I shouldn''t have shown you the vision."


    "N-o¡­N-o" Kira managed to say but the enormous pain made her tremble and she staggered back and was supported by Justin.


    ''Fuck! What kind of being is this!'' She screamed in her mind.


    Justin didn''t bother to say anything as hey both of them on the bed and waited patiently for them to recover from the mental attack.


    After half an hour, the pain receded and they woke up from the pain. They wiped off the bead of sweat from their forehead and looked at each other and saw the deep fear written on each other''s faces.


    They knew there was more to what they saw, thus, they didn''t waste time and rush to the sitting room. Justin was busy studying the book of knowledge as he was busy researching how tobine both Array formation with a runic inscription.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, he turned his head and saw both Kira and Susan with slightly pale faces. ''


    "How are you feeling?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Getting better," Kira responded with a forced smile.


    "Can you tell us who is that and what the hell is going on?" Susan questioned with the evidence of fear still on her face.


    "Sit down." He motioned them to sit as he left his study table and sat on the couch in front of the duo.


    The room descended into an abrupt silence as thedies fixed their gaze on him, waiting for him to exin.


    "Since the disappearance of the zombies. I knew something extremely dangerous was going on behind the scenes. Thus, I have been on the lookout for the past couple of weeks¡­" He pauses to arrange his thoughts before he continues.


    "Although many extraterrestrial races appeared on earth. They can be killed and also make us stronger. Also, their presence is not corroding the atmosphere of the world. Even though the weather is changing continuously. Yet, we can still survive and live with it. But¡­."


    A sudden chill crept to the skin of both Kira and Susan as they took a deep breath. They didn''t dare use their imagination toplete what was going to happen and wait for him to continue.


    "What you see is the end of our beloved Earth. If we don''t stop them and stop their movement¡­. Without them attacking humans, their mere presence corrodes the earth from the inside out, making it inhabitable for both man and beast. Thus, our greatest threat is the Undead." He concluded with a calm expression as he looked at their faces.


    Susan and Kira didn''t blink for a couple of seconds, as they tried to process what they just heard. Kira sucked in a cold breath with her lips quivering.


    "What about that¡­ that¡­"


    "A Demon."


    Demon!


    "A demon feeds on all the evil sides of both human and beast. The Undead were filled with evil energy and those that contain deep evil in their heart will turn evil when they die. And thus, when the Undead match through the area where their corpses were buried ory, those with evil spirits would wake up from the dead and join the battalion of the Undead."


    What!


    Susan and Kira looked at each other slumped on the chair with their heart racing, wanting to jump out of their chest. They can''t imagine how many people had been killed before the apocalypse and how many people died during the apocalypse. It is uncountable.


    We''re doomed.


    "How¡­ are¡­ we¡­ going to fight them¡­" Susan stuttered. She thought of various ways for them to kill the Undead but couldn''te up with a reasonable solution. If they were killed as long there was evilness in their heart. The evil energy would feed on it and raise them back to life.  Thus, it is an unending cycle.


    Hearing her question, a bright smile appeared on Justin''s. "Although we''re facing the greatest threat to humanity. There is a way to ovee this."


    Susan and Kira sat up straight with their eyes shining.


    "Tell us!" They questioned in unison with their voice raising an octave.

 Chapter 206 Light Bearer.... Eden And Tree Of Life

    Susan and Kira sat up straight with their eyes shining.


    "Tell us!" They questioned in unison with their voice raising an octave.


    Seeing the sudden brightness on their face, the right corner of his lips curled upward a bit. He took a deep breath and said slowly.


    "We must find someone with the power to counter the demon power which is the evil spirit. The power of holiness¡­." He paused a bit.


    "The bearer of this power may be in any part of the world. Thus, though we know the solution to the evil power, we must find a way to stop the rapid development of the Undead."


    "So we don''t have any idea where we could find where this bearer is¡­." Susan said with her eyes and mouth ajar.


    Justin nodded and continued. "Although we don''t know where he or she is when they use their power. I will surely feel it and then, I will go and rescue them."


    "This is better than none¡­." Kira creased her brow and rubbed her temple. She rested her back on the couch and took a deep breath, feeling the invisible pressure on her shoulder lessen a bit.


    ''At least there is still hope for us.''


    "And another thing¡­" He said staring directly into their eyes.


    They raised their brow and looked at each other. ''There still more¡­?''


    Seeing their expression, a chuckle escaped from his mouth, and said. "Rx. This is not bad. It''s good news."


    Huh!


    They let out a sigh of relief and waited for him to continue. ''As long it is not bad news. Everything is fine.'' They thought. The shock from the previous was ringing in their head and if any more bad news were to join. Probably, they may have a mental breakdown.


    "Close your eyes," Justin said in a calm voice.


    Hmm!


    ''Is it another vision?'' Even though they guess it, they still close their eyes.


    Whoosh!


    A gust of wind blew into the room and a streak of golden light entered Susan and Kira''s forehead and the heavenly markings on their heads lit up.


    "Open your eyes."


    As if they were in a trance, they opened their eyes slowly and for a couple of moments, they lost focus. Their brain was trying to adjust to the sudden change in scenery and process the sudden flow of data.


    Susan and Kira blinked their eyes twice as they couldn''t believe what they were seeing. Bright sunlight hung in the sky and the lush green grasses span several kilometers, filled with fresh air.


    The chirping of various multicolor birds and crickets flies in the sky. To their left was a bulbing of clean water with various fish dancing happily. The clean river passes through arge span ofnd with various animals drinking at the bank.


    To their left were tall trees with thick trunks. long branches and broad leaves. The forest span beyond what eyes could see but what caught their attention; A magnificent giant tree tower to the sky. Its trunk alone could contain hundreds of other trees.


    ''How could a tree be this¡­.big¡­'' They gasped. They raised their heads more than angle 90, trying to see the tree branches¡­ s, they couldn''t see it as it had long gone through the cloud.


    They were disappointed as they wanted to see the leaves of such a magnificent tree. Just when they wanted to avert from the tree, something sliced through the cloud, leaving a whistling sound behind.<novelnext></novelnext>


    What''s that?


    They squint their eyes and focus their attention on the objecting through the sky. The more the object got closer to them, the more their heart pounded with their blood boiling.


    This can''t be! This can''t be!


    Oh, My God!


    The fast-moving object was a single leaf. It was the biggest leaves they had ever seen as it was bigger than any cruise sheep they''d ever seen. The lush green leaf was filled with strong vitality. The giant leafnded a couple of feet from the duo and its strong vitality made their pulse pulsate.


    Inside the leaf were two drops of clean water. Although it was only two drops of water, the quantity was something they can''t ever finish if they were given a couple of years.


    However, something was propelling them deep inside their body to have a taste of the tree water. After a couple of seconds, they fight their inner self. They took a small forward and behold, the two drops of water flew out of the leaf and shrink at breathtaking speed toward them.


    Seeing this, their heart skipped a beat and their muscles tensed up. They wanted to retreat but an invincible force put them in ce.


    Bang!


    The drop of water entered their forehead and the vision shattered into pieces, forcing them out. Although they had bangs inside their head, it was momentary and wasn''t apanied by any pain.


    Huh!


    Back inside the ark, Susan and Kira closed their eyes with their head covered in a cold sweat. Moreover, the heavenly mark on their forehead was burning brightly. Deep in their brain the previous mental attack from the Demon began to disappear when they felt the traces of water.


    The single drop of water circted through their bloodstream and cleansed every hidden injury and their body was filled with strong vitality.


    "What''s that?" Kira asked as she opened her eyes slowly.


    Justin didn''t respond as he waited for Susan to digest the blessing from the water. Shortly, she opened her eyes and the aura from her body was different. They looked at each other and could feel the changes in their body. Their thoughts were clear and all their worries were long gone.


    "What''s that?" Susan asked with a calm smile.


    "Eden"


    Eden!


    They mused over the word in their mouth for a couple of seconds before they looked at him.


    "I guess that is our new home," Kira said in a low voice.


    "You''re right. Since the arrival of the demon. The world had been corroded. Although it can''t be restored. Those with heaven marks had the greater privilege, that is to live in a better ce¡­"


    "Eden¡­"


    "What about that¡­.that¡­" Susan stuttered.


    "Tree of life."

 Chapter 207 Leah Decision

    "You''re right. Since the arrival of the demon. The world had been corroded. Although it can''t be restored. Those with heaven marks had the greater privilege, that is to live in a better ce¡­"


    "Eden¡­"


    "What about that¡­.that¡­" Susan stuttered.


    "Tree of life."


    The word ''Tree of life'' echoed in their mind as they couldn''t believe a tree could give life existed on Earth. Even though they knew how absurd this was; they knew everything that came from his mouth was fact and 100 percent assured. Thus, there weren''t any traces of doubt in their mind.


    Watching them process the over gist of their current situation and how they handle everything calmly. Justin nodded and a calming smile appeared on his face for a moment before it disappeared like it never appeared in the first ce.


    "We have two important things that we must achieve with all our strength. Although I know it won''t be easy¡­ But we''ve got no choice." Justin began in a solemn tone.


    "Previously, I didn''t want to share this with you¡­ Since I didn''t know how you''d handle the situation. But your reaction was more than I expected."


    Susan and Kira sat calmly and fixed their gaze on him as they listened with rapt attention. The uing battle would decide their fate. It is either they survive or die. There isn''t any third option.


    "We don''t know the location of the Light Bearer¡­ That''s the name I gave him or her. While also, we don''t know the location of Eden." He continued.


    "However, my intuition was telling me. It would be easier for us to find the Light Bearer than to find Eden¡­ Besides,  Eden was not just a normal ce, it was a sacred ce."


    "It can only be discovered when we''re worthy of it. And the criteria for being worthy can only be judged by the heavens. Thus, that''s out of our hands."


    "Leaving only the mission to find the Light Bearer before the Undead."


    "So¡­ We must dispatch a group to search for the light bearer in every city wee across. And also, we must not stay any longer than 2 days in a city before we move to the next city."


    Huh!


    Hearing this, Susan and Kira suck in a cold breath. Even though it looked easy from his mouth, they understood how difficult it was for them to move from one city to another with various deadly threats on the line. Furthermore, can they search a whole city in just two days?


    "Can we extend the time period we spend In a city to 3¡­"Kira asked.


    Hmm. Hmm. He shook his head. "I have thought about it. Our main priority is the light bearer. And with the way darkness is covering the city. Time is running out." His voice was grave, dropping the temperature of the room.


    "So, I want you to talk with the others ande up with the appropriate n and rescue team."


    Susan and Kira suck in a cold breath for the umpteenth time as they look at each other and feel the mountain of pressure on their shoulders.


    In the conference room, Leah''s conflicted thoughts wandered back and forth as she couldn''t believe what she just heard.


    ''Should I blindly trust the person I just met¡­ Simply because of some kind of connection¡­''


    Huh! She took a deep breath and rubbed her forehead, feeling the piercing headache. ''And¡­ and¡­ this soul connection thinks¡­ why would it continue to force us together.''


    She raised her head and looked at the empty room and wanted to get out and take some fresh air. But something deep within her was telling her not to go.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She twisted her lips and Susan''s beautiful face appeared in her mind. ''How could she say such a thing with such a beautiful face.'' She grumbled, biting her fingernail subconsciously.


    She did not want to trust any human again and if she wanted to trust anyone, not this quickly. She sighed for the umpteenth time. ''I should try this onest time and see how it goes and if I ¡­.''


    Whoosh!


    A blinding light appeared inside the room, forcing her to cover her eyes with the back of her palm. ''Not this again¡­.''


    "Have you thought about it?" Justin''s voice echoed inside her ear.


    Huh!


    Leah opened her eyes slowly and saw the room filled with Justin, Kira, and Susan with them looking at her.


    ''Why is the atmosphere a bit different¡­ Did something happen


    ?'' She thought.


    Not knowing what was going on with the three, she threw the unnecessary thought out of her mind and straight back.


    "You all know my experience and why it is difficult for me to trust people. However, you people look different and that connection thing¡­ I''ll love to trust you guys immediately but I think we should take it for us to know each other better." Leahpleted her monologue and looked at the faces of the three for any changes in their expression but found none.


    ''What kind of situation is this¡­ Did I say the wrong thing?'' Her mind began to race. She knew if they decided to kill her, no one would question them. Besides, she truly wanted to trust these three but¡­


    "That''s ok. We aren''t naive to believe you would trust us immediately. " Justin said calmly. "As long as you work with them and the development of the ark, you can decide if to trust us or not."


    "We four are different from everyone inside the ark and that''s what you must know. Thus, you should never do anything without them knowing¡­" He looks at Kira and Susan.


    "Kira, assign her some role and take care of her as you take care of Susan."


    Hearing this, Susan rolled her eyes and red at Justin before she looked at Kira. ''Why must you say this in front of her¡­'' Sheins in her heart but her facial expression remains stoic and expressionless.


    "You can trust me on that¡­" A bright smile appeared on Kira''s face.


    Meanwhile, outside the ark. Mark and the defense team were drenched in rain as they moved from one empty building to another, searching for supplies.


    The cold gust of wind blew to their face and the dampened environment made the soldier grumble in their heart. Nevertheless, they continue to search the deste area with utmost carefulness.


    ''Why is everything empty?'' Mack thought deeply as he knitted his brow.


    Suddenly, a creaking sound came from the distance and everyone held their breath, leaving only the sound of water running on the street.


    "What is that?" A voice said among the defense team.

 Chapter 208 King Of The Rainstorm City... TheTerra-Saw

    Suddenly, a creaking sound came from the distance and everyone held their breath, leaving only the sound of water running on the street.


    "What is that?" A voice said among the defense team.


    At once, everyone halted on their track and turned in the direction where the young man was looking. And behold, two deep blue eyes stared at them without blinking. For a couple of seconds, the two groups didn''t make a sound as they tried to detect each other''s strength.


    When Mack and the defense were getting tired of the staring contest, the blue eyes moved from the debris building, filled with water.


    Huh!


    Everyone sucks in a cold breath as they watch therge body of the creature. Previously, they only thought the creature would be a small animal. But how wrong could they be?


    The creature had arge fish mouth with rows of sharp teeth and a long green tongue. It supported itself with its two short hands and its long snake tail, propelling it to stand upright.


    Oh Shit!


    Mack sucked in a cold breath and looked like a strange-looking creature with his jaw ajar. "Why type of beast is this?"


    Unknown to Mack and his team, a couple of hundred meters from their location. A group of people stood inside a dpidated building, looking in their direction with a smirk on their faces.


    "That''s one of the weakest Terra-saws. Let''s watch how they handle it with their weak strength." A woman in her early thirties said with an evil smile.


    Meanwhile, on Mack''s side, they began to prepare for an attack. The group of twenty defense teams nked the Terra-saw on both sides with their gaze fixed on it.


    Seeing the weak humans moving to both of its sides, the Terra-saw flickered its tongue and moved its body with both its two short hands and tails.


    Even though the area was filled with water, it couldn''t stop the slight tremoring from the Terra-saw movement.


    "Hold your line. Hold¡­. Don''t make a move until I give the order." Mackmanded with a solemn voice.


    The defense team sucked in the cold air and held their breath as they watched the massive beast getting closer to them.


    "Now!"


    Instantly, the defense team pounced on the beast on both sides with their powerful weapon. Sensing the huge threats, the creature made a strange sound and swung its tail like a powerful whip.


    Bang!


    Thend trembles and water molecules fly to the sky. The three of the defense team were sent flying, crashing into a destroyed building. None of the three were killed as they used their shield to protect their body at thest minute.


    Although the Terra-saw attack looked fierce and dangerous against a basic rank 3 shield. It was nothing.


    Seeing that none of the three were and also virtual ok. Mack''s confidence rose to another level. He shouted a series ofmands and his men surrounded the beast on both sides, attacking with their spears.


    Screech!


    A miserable cry came from the Terra-saw as it struggled desperately to escape from the clutch of the defense team. Unfortunately, her dangerous tail and tongue couldn''t break through their shield while their spear passed through her thick skin as if it was paper.


    In a couple of minutes, the Terra-sawy lifelessly on the ground. Mack poke the head of the beast a few times before he looked at his men.


    "Well done." He pped the closest man to him on the shoulder and a bright smile appeared on his face. "We can now ascertain that our gears are dependable in battle."<novelnext></novelnext>


    The defense nodded and looked at their shield, armor, and spear with pride. This pride came from the depth of their heart. As a Genesis, they knew they were different from other people. Although they didn''t know where this thought came from and when it appeared in their mind. They didn''t care. If the sky falls, there is a person behind them that will protect them.


    "Let''s move out."


    The group of people watching the fight from the distance had their mouths ajar as they didn''t believe what just happened before their eyes.


    "How could this happen?" The woman asked, looking at her men.


    "They are just too weak to survive an onught of a Terra-saw." A man added from the group.


    "Besides, they killed the beast without losing a person¡­ also, a third of them attack the beast."


    The more they thought about it the more they found it unbelievable. After debating about it for a couple of minutes, they concluded.


    "It''s their weapon." The woman said, slowly in a low voice.


    The ce descended into abrupt silence as the men looked in the direction where Mack and his team headed and an evil glint appeared deep in their eyes.


    "Report back to the camp." The woman looked at a young man while the young man nodded and disappeared into the building at his fastest speed.


    "Let''s follow them."


    A chuckle escapes from the men as they quickly race after their target with various greedy thoughts running through their minds.


    ''If they could give their weaker team such weapons. What would the stronger people use¡­ inside the train¡­ how many can we find¡­'' The more the woman thought about it, the more her movement increased. She couldn''t wait to get her hand on the weapon.


    Meanwhile, Mack and his team checked the building with renewed confidence. They encountered some weak beasts and were easily dealt with.


    Cracks.!


    A roaring sound of thunder echoed in the sky as the darkness of the cloud had gotten darker and the slight illumination passing through the cloud reduced.


    "It''s going to rain soon. Let''s find a ce to stay." Mackmanded.


    ¡­


    "What do you say?" A man said in a deep voice, standing up from his seat.


    The young man standing a couple of feet from him shivered and quickly retold what happened outside.


    "Good! Good!" Themander said with an ted smile. ''Our weakness against the Terra-saw is that our weapons are too weak. But with this, we could finally solve the problem.''


    "Gather the men, some prey have fallen into our trap" He shouted in anticipation.


    ¡­


    Deep in an underground river, a series of cries echoed and the earth vibrated vehemently. Hundreds of creatures walked out of the river and entered arge tunnel, heading toward the surface.

 Chapter 209 Who Is The Prey?

    Mack and his team increased their pace when they realized the gathering thunderstorm. In a couple of minutes, a couple of weak beastsy amid the street with the ground covered in blood but were quickly washed away by the continuous flow of water.


    "How far are we from the ark?" Mack asked one of his men.


    "About 2 kilometers from the ark."


    When he heard this, he creased his brow and looked at the few supplies in their hands, and shook his head. ''This area had been looted, leaving only the remnant. Besides, we didn''t detect any traces of humans.''


    "We''re moving too slow. We need to increase our pace more." Hemanded in a solemn voice.


    Quickly, the group increased their speed and turned to light jogging. Unknown to him, the more he journeys deeper into the city, the happier those behind them are.


    "When should we strike? They''ve long departed from the others¡­. Perhaps, we are waiting for the others to join us." A man asked, staring at the middle-aged woman.


    The woman didn''t bat an eye at the man as she fixed her gaze on her prey ¨C Mack''s group.


    "We''re not waiting for the other to snatch our prey from us. When theye, we could both attack the train together. But first, we must take their weapon and¡­..test how sharp and durable they are. We can''t let themander use any ordinary weapon.''"


    "Right! Right!" The more behind her grinned with an evil smile as they looked in the direction where Mack and his team went.


    "Then, should we attack them now¡­." The man asked again as he couldn''t control the greed in his mind.


    "Patience¡­ I know how you feel. But we must be meticulous in our nning. Let''s give them a couple of minutes for them to lower their guard. "


    Really!!


    The group nodded reluctantly as they waited patiently with their eyes fixed on the direction when Mack and his went ventured into.


    "Let go,"


    "Finally!" The chorus with bright smiles on their faces. Quickly, they disappeared from the half-destroyed building and followed in their prey''s footsteps.


    "Captain! Come and chest this out!" A voice cried in tion.


    At once, Mack left his post and rushed toward the voice direction. When he arrived at the location, his eyes widened, and stared at the huge supplies with excitement.


    "Pack everything and let''s depart from this ce as quickly as possible."


    Aye!


    As the men were packing their newfound supplies, they heard the sound of footsteps from the distance and halted their action. Everyone was still as they held their breath, waiting to see the intruder.


    A tall bearded man with a rifle in his hand appeared at the top of the building with an evil smile on his face. ''Let''s see who is stronger¡­. Your weapon or mine.''


    Seeing the man with a rifle, Mack squinted his brow with a deep frown on his face. ''I knew it. This ce was too quiet to be true


    "Get in formation¡­" Hemanded.


    Creak!


    A slight sound came from their west and a set of people appeared, fully armed. Seeing this, the temperature of the environment dropped a couple of degrees. Mack and his team looked at the intruder with solemn gazes.


    "What do you want?" Mack shouted.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The men didn''t utter a word as the smile on their faces deepened. Just when Mack wanted to ask once again, another set of people came from the other side of the street.


    "What we need is very simple¡­" A woman in her early forties said with a bright smile. "Give us your weapon and surrender your life to us."


    Hearing this, Mack didn''t have any change in his expression. ''This feeling¡­ She should be a Second Circle Existence.'' He mused with the corner of his lips raised in disdain.


    "If you want it,e and get it," Mack said confidently. Although he wasn''t a second circle existence. He was already close to it and he could level up at any moment.


    "Captain, I know they won''t choose the easier route. Let''s finish them once and for all before the other arrives." The man who was her vice said impatiently. He was also a Second Circle Existence but his ability was acquired while the woman was innate. Thus, making the woman stronger than him.


    "Attack!" Shemanded.


    Bang!


    The man with the rifle couldn''t control his excitement as he released his shot immediately. Even though the man fired immediately, Mack and his team were already on guard against him.


    Bang!


    A young girl holding a rectangr shield like a roman soldier staggered a couple of steps back before she could regain her bnce. Her face was ashen with a bead of sweat at the corner of her face. ''That was close!''


    Seeing that the bullet was ineffective against their weapon, the morale of Mack and his men rose a couple of bars.


    "Attack!" Mack shouted as he raised toward their captain.


    The attackers were stunned for a couple of seconds as they couldn''t believe how the young girl survived the bullet. Even though they were stunned, they recovered quickly when they saw Mack and his team rushing toward them.


    Two sharp dagger materials into the hands of the woman as she rushed toward Mack with an evil grin. Her soul weapon was the two dagger which was extremely sharper than ordinary, making it easy for her to cut through any defense.


    Whoosh!


    nk!


    The daggers bounced off Mack''s armor without leaving any dent in it. Seeing this, the woman widened her eyes with her mouth ajar while a wild grin appeared on Mack''s face.


    ''This is an overkill'' He screamed in his mind. He looked at the woman as if she was already dead.


    "Shadow Earth Punch"


    The air vibrated under the heavy punch and the woman''s heart skipped a bit. ''How could his punch be this powerful.'' She cried in her mind as she sucked in a cold breath.


    Even though she was bbergasted by the armor defense and Mack''s power, she responded quickly and used her weapon to block the punch.


    Boom!


    Huh!


    A groan escaped from her mouth as her intestine vibrated vehemently and a liquid rushed into her mouth. But she forcefully swallowed it. She looked at Mack with a dreadful expression.  "We''ve underestimated our enemies¡­''


    Ah! Ah! Ah!


    A series of miserable cries came from the side as men fell to the ground with blood gushing out of their chests. And standing in front of them were men with shields and long spears.

 Chapter 210 The Arrival Of The Commander

    Ah! Ah! Ah!


    ? A series of miserable cries came from the side as men fell to the ground with blood gushing out of their chests. And standing in front of them were men with shields and long spears.


    On the other side of the battlefield, a man with a sniper was panting profusely as beads of sweat dripped from his forehead like a broken dam.


    ''Dam it! What kind of freaking armor is this!'' He cried in his heart.


    Whoosh!


    ''What''s that! What''s that!'' He cried in his heart as he looked back from the corner of his eyes and behold. A blurred object at the line of his eyesight at an unprecedented speed.


    Hmm!


    Ah!


    A piercing pain assaulted his brain, forcing him to halt on his track. He widened his eyes and looked at his chest. ''How could this¡­.'' Blood spurted from his mouth as he fell on his knee. A thick sharp spear pierce through his back and appeared in the front with some innards.


    Ahhh!


    A powerful force removes the spear, making his chest form arge ghastly hole.


    Thud!


    He fell to the ground with a reluctant look on his face. A silhouette appeared behind him with a satisfying smile on her face. Behold, she was the shooter''s first target but was saved by the strong shield.


    On the other side of the battle, Mack was having the best time of his life as he pummeled the captain of the team with a satisfying punch.


    Ah!


    The captain staggered backward with her hands trembling. ''What sort of weapon is this? Every of my attack is useless against it.'' She had used all various means to try to injure him. s, everything was for nuts.


    ''I hope themander wille on time before every one of us is killed.'' Thinking of this, a slight hope appeared in her mind as she dodge a powerful by an inch. ''That was close!''


    Ah!


    "Captain!" A voice screamed at the top of his voice.


    A couple of meters from the captainy a middle-aged man in his pool of blood. One of his legs had been severed by a powerful clean strike and blood gushed out continuously.


    A deep fear appeared on his face as he crawled with his strength away from his killer. Behind him were two Genesis with shields and swords. They moved uniformly and approached their target as they weren''t in a hurry to kill their target.


    "P-Please¡­ don''t kill me¡­. Please¡­." He begged with blood licking from the corner of his lips.


    Ah!


    The middle-aged woman who was the captain of the team watched as her vice-captain was incapacitated into multiple parts. Tears gathered at the corner of her eyes but she fought the tears back. Although his vice was a pain in the ass, they had both fought multiple battles together and shared many unforgettable moments.


    She sniffed and took a deep breath as her gaze became more resolute. She forgot about defense and went all out. ''Before I die, I will make sure to take you down.''


    Seeing the sudden change in the woman''s countenance, a knowing smile appeared on Mack''s face as his punch became deadlier.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ah!


    Crack!


    She crashed into a pool of water and puke a mouthful of blood as she held her chest. ''Is this my ending¡­.'' She was dejected but refused to give up. She raised her head and looked at the battlefield only to see a few of her men standing. Moreover, their situation wasn''t good. It was only a matter of time before they were all killed.


    Sighed. ''I shouldn''t have attacked them without knowing their capability.'' Regret filled her face for a couple of moments before she jumped out of the pool and looked at Mack like a mad dog.


    Creak! Creak!


    Just as she was about to pounce on Mack, the sound of hurried footsteps came from behind. At once, everyone halted their fight and looked in the direction of the heavy footsteps.


    "Commander!" A voice cried in excitement.


    When Genesis soldiers heard this, their expressions turned unsightly as they looked at each other before they turned to look at Mack.


    "Formation!" Mackmanded immediately.


    At once, they assembled to form neat rows of formation, gripping their weapon tightly. A tall, sturdy man appeared from a group of people and looked at the various dead bodies lying on the ground in a pool of blood.


    When he set his eyes on the captain, he looked at her for a couple of seconds with a myriad of emotions shing through his face.


    "I guess you got burned when you tried to get their weapon for yourself." Themander said in a cold voice.


    Hearing this, the captain averted her gaze and looked at her still trembling hands with a bitter smile on her face.


    Themander didn''t continue to talk with the captain as he fixed his gaze on Mack. "Where did youe from and how do you get your hand on such a powerful weapon?"


    "Why should we tell you and who the fuck are you for you to dare to question me?" Mack responded confidently.


    When themander heard this, there wasn''t any change in his expression but those behind him were stunned for a couple of seconds before they looked at him as if he was already dead.


    "You will know if I dared to question you or not '''' With that, the air around him vibrated and the raindrop froze in the air. Those behind him took a couple of steps back with confident smiles on their faces.


    On top of themander''s head, three bright golden circles appeared and a long hammer materialized in his hand.


    Huh!


    Mack and the Genesis Soldier suck in a cold breath when they realize themander was a Third Circle Existence. Although they were slightly surprised by the Circle of themander, their heart never waver as they held their ground as they waited for their captain to give the order to attack.


    Thunder Cackles in the sky as heavy rainfall filled the atmosphere. However, the two sides red at each other, not concerned by the heavy downpour.


    ''Interesting!'' Themander was surprised by Mack and his team''sposure.


    "Attack!" Themandermanded as he disappeared from his original spot.


    Bang!


    And everything went nk!

 Chapter 211 Captured

    Hmm!


    A sudden pain assaulted Mack''s head as he rubbed the back of his head in pain. His eyshes twitched as he opened his eyes slowly.


    ''Where am I'' He thought as his eyes wandered through the empty room.


    The room was full of broken sses and other unnecessary things. The wall had various cracks, spreading throughout the room. From the corner of his eyes, he saw his teammates and it dawned on him what happened.


    ''They''ve captured us!'' His heart skipped a beat. For a couple of seconds, he couldn''t believe he was a hostage. Since the beginning of the apocalypse, this was the first time he would find himself in such a situation. Besides, when he joined the Genesis camp, he never thought a day woulde when he would be held as a hostage. s¡­


    He took a deep breath to calm conflicted emotions and arranged his thoughts. ''I never believed their leader was that strong and that made our equipment useless against them.'' He sighed and shook his head. ''I guess the weapons are not omnipotent after all.''


    ''But wait?! Why did they capture us?'' He mused as he tried to think of a reason why they were to be kept alive. Suddenly, he looked at his teammates and noticed their armor and weapon had long disappeared.


    ''Don''t tell them they want our armor.'' Thinking of this, a bittersweet smile appeared on his face. ''At least the weapon keeps us alive in another way¡­''


    Creak!


    The sound of heavy footsteps echoed from the other side of the room and those who were still unconscious woke up and widened their eyes. They saw Mack and opened their mouths to call him when the only door in the room opened slowly.


    A bald stoic man entered with an evil grin on his face. He looked at the people chained to the ground and chuckled. "You guys are truly lucky to be alive. But I hope you cooperate with themander." He said in a hoarse voice.


    Listening to this, the expression of the Genesis soldier didn''t change. Since they decided to join the army, they''d long mentally prepared for their death. Besides, they knew they wouldn''t be in vain as they had fate in their king. With the thought of their king, a slight smile crept up on their faces.


    "Why are you smiling."The bald man wondered. ''Are they nuts!'' This was the first time he saw hostages smiling when they could be killed at any moment.


    "We''re looking at your pathetic life." A young man said with pride. "How do you think he would die?" He asked his teammates.


    "Perhaps, he would be cut into various parts." Another voice responded calmly.


    "Right! Right."


    Watching this, the bald man was furious and move in arge stride, appearing in front of the young man.


    Bang!


    Ah!


    Blood gushed out from the mouth and nose of the young man and he lost consciousness. Even though he was unconscious, there was still a trace of a smile on his face. Seeing this, the bald man was astounded. ''What type of crazy person is this?!''


    "I don''t have time for your nonsense. When you all lose your usefulness. Let''s see how you beg for your pathetic lives." With that, he snorted and left the group.


    "You''re the leader of this team, right?" He pointed at Mack.


    "What if I am?" Mack responded calmly.


    "Then follow me." He grabbed the chain bounding his hand together and dragged him out of the room.


    Seeing this, the Genesis soldiers were furious and gnashed their teeth. Don''t worry, your days are numbered.


    "How long do you think the ark would know of our disappearance?" A girldy asked.


    "If they hadn''t known by now. They would soon know and send out a rescue team." With that, the group rxes and closes their eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    In another part of the building, a group of people with savage expressions were discussing in a hushed voice. At the center of the group was arge wooden table and on top of the table were all sorts of armor and weapons.


    "These weapons are all strange. I have studied them but couldn''t find anything special about them except frl om the exceptional forging skill and the weird drawing on them." A man said in awe.


    Themander held a sword and looked at it one more time before he dropped it. ''No matter how they forge it or where they find it. As long as we cany our hands on each other, I don''t care.''


    Creak!


    The door opened and the bald man dragged Mack inside the room. With the appearance of the bald man, everyone inside the room turned their head and looked at Mack.


    "Commander, he''s the leader." He threw Mack forcefully to the foot of the table.


    Hmm!


    A slight groan escaped from Mack''s mouth but his expression never changed. He raised his head and looked at the group of savage people inside the room calmly.


    "You know why you''re still alive and if you want to keep your life. You should tell us how you get these weapons." Themander said calmly.


    When Mack heard this, a light smile crept onto his face before he busted into a hystericalugh. Seeing this, the men were puzzled but kept quiet as they waited for him to stop hisughter.


    "Is there anything funny?" A fat man asked.


    "Yes." Mack nodded as he wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes fromughing too much. He took a deep breath to stop himself fromughing.


    "Although you''re strong, I give that to you. But you''re too weak to think you can fight the Genesis Ark. I presume you don''t know what you''re up against. Do you?" He said calmly.


    When the men heard this, they were furious and wanted to give him the beating of his life but themander raised his hand. At once, the men retract their attack but continue to re at him.


    "Continue."


    "If some of you have a bit ofmon sense, you should have long realized that for a first-circle existence to be equipped with such armor. What do you think of the powerful ones?"


    The room was quiet for a moment before another person said in annoyance. "Perhaps you don''t have a second circle existence."


    "You stupid than I imagine." He ridicules without care. "I can''t even count how many seconds we had on the ark. Moreover, there is a third circle. Not one or two. So you should know what you''re facing."


    Huh!


    The men sucked in a cold breath and looked at theirmander. He was the only one in the Third Circle among them and if what he was saying was true. They are gone.


    "You''re bluffing." A woman said.


    "What would I gain if I bluff? Currently, I''m at your mercy, thus I don''t have any reason to bluff."


    "You want something from us, right? If you don''t, you won''t be telling us all this." Themander said calmly.


    When the men heard this, they looked at theirmander before they looked at Mack. ''Did he really need something from us?'' They thought. But they couldn''t understand what he could probably need from them.


    "Right." Mack nodded.


    "Tell us."

 Chapter 212 Mack Betrayal 1

    A man walked with trembling legs, covered in blood with various injuries on his body. The continuous stream of heavy rain couldn''t wash off the thick blood. He raised his head with some difficulty and looked at the distance.


    "I''m almost there." He muttered.


    After working a couple of meters, suddenly, a man jumped out from a half-destroyed building and stood in front of him with a shield and spear.


    "Halt! Who are you?" He said in a deep voice.


    The strange man halted his track and looked at the man in front of him and a bright smile appeared on his face. "Can''t you recognize my face?" He said with some difficulty as he gasped for air.


    Hearing the man''s voice, the guard froze for a moment and fixed his gaze on the bloody man. ''His voice sounded like Captain Mack?'' He furrowed.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Captain Mack¡­"


    When he heard this, dropped his shield slightly and moved closer to him. After a couple of seconds, he confirmed that he was actually Mack and he widened his eyes as he quickly rushed to support him.


    "Captain! What happened to you?" He asked as his voice raised an octave.


    ¡­


    Inside the ark, Susan and Nika looked at the injured Mack with solemn expressions on their faces as various thoughts were running through their mind.


    "Is he going to be alright?" Susan asked, staring at Vera.


    "Yes. He only sustained a fleshy wound. He should wake up after a couple of rest." She responded and left the med bay.


    2 hourster.


    "Are you alright?" Nika asked.


    Hmm!


    "Y-yes.." Mack answered with some difficulty as he was still drowsy.


    "Can you tell me what happened?" He asked in an urgent voice.


    "Sure."


    Quickly, he narrated everything to him and Nika listened with rapt attention. When Mack finished narrating his ordeal, Nika was quiet without uttering a word. Watching his expression, Mack squinted his gaze for a moment before his expression returned to normal.


    "You can rest for the time being. Leave everything to me." Nika patted his shoulder twice and left the room.


    A couple of minutes after he left, Robert entered the med bay and went to Mack''s bed. Seeing him, Mack''s expression changed, turning into an evil smile.


    "Are you ready?" He whispered.


    "Yes. Everything is ready?"Robert responded.


    "Good. Good. Wait for my signal."


    Robert nodded with a satisfying smile on his face as he left the med bay. Watching his back, Mack closed his eyes as he thought of various things. ''It only a matter of time before I took my people from this tyrant, nobody that calls himself a king.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    Deep inside the city, a group of people stood around an old woolen table while theirmander looked in the direction of the subway.


    "Commander, do you really trust that man?" A woman asked in a low voice.


    For a moment, themander did not respond as he was lost. He took a deep breath and looked at the woman. "I don''t trust him but I trust my instinct¡­" He paused for a moment before he walked to the table slowly. "With the look on his face, he would definitely betray his people."


    Hearing this, the men sighed and shook their heads. To them, betrayal was not something new. Since the world was in chaos, the dark side of human beings was totally on full disy and betrayal was the least of their worries. Besides, they had their share of betrayal among them.


    "What should we do?" Another person asked.


    "We wait¡­ Besides, the time for the Terra-saw to attack is imminent."


    ¡­


    Outside the ark, Mack in bandages leads Nika and a group of soldiers toward the direction of the city. In the group were Robert and the men from the unmarked section. Also, a young girl at the age of 8 or 9 matches beside Nika with confidence. Obviously, she was L.


    "Uncle Mack, don''t worry. We would take revenge for you against the bad guys." Her childish voice echoed in the quiet street.


    A bright smile crept up Mack''s face. "I trust my little L to take revenge for me." He averted his gaze and the smile disappeared from his face. ''I''m sorry¡­. I had no choice but to do this. I promise to give you the best life possible.  I believe you will understand my decision in the future.''


    Walking under the heavy rain, the group didn''t care as they continued to march toward their target. Robert and Mackmunicate with their eyes while their men form a group.


    Crack!


    A deafening thunder echoed in the sky, followed by the yellow streak light of lightning. Nika and his group looked at the sky for a moment and continued. "What a bizarre atmosphere." He muttered before turning to Mack. "How long before we reach there?"


    "In the next couple of streets." He responded while his eyes searched for specific people.


    ¡­


    "Commander!" A voice came from outside as a young man drenched in rain rushed into the building.


    "What?" Themander said.


    "They areing?" he said as he tried to catch his breath.


    Hearing this, the expression of the men changed into a bright smile. "I know themander will never be wrong in his judgment?" A fat man with an unruly beard stood and picked his weapon. A scythe.


    "Gather your men and let us wee our visitors." Themander said with a light smile on his face.


    Meanwhile, Nika and his men walked on the street filled with water. If not for the strong physique and cultivation level. Some of them would be affected by the strong wind and running water. Most especially, L.


    But with the look of things, her expression showed she was having the best time of her life. She gripped the saber on her waist and muttered in annoyance.


    "Where are they? I''m getting irritated by this rain."


    Just then, a loud cry came from the distance as a group of men armed with assault rifles and cold weapons rushed toward their location. Seeing this, a bright smile crept on her face.


    "Finally!" She rushed forward without waiting for Nika''s order.

 Chapter 213 Mack Betrayal 2

    Just then, a loud cry came from the distance as a group of men armed with assault rifles and cold weapons rushed toward their location. Seeing this, a bright smile crept on her face.


    "Finally!" She rushed forward without waiting for Nika''s order.


    The iing men saw a kid rushing toward them with a bright smile on her face and they wondered what the hell was going on. Even though they were stunned by the appearance of L, the killing intent in their eyes never lessened.


    "This kid also had the armor¡­. This should be a gift from them" A savage man with a thick scar on his face muttered with an evil grin.


    Hahaha!


    The group increased their speed as they couldn''t wait toy their hands on the armor. Meanwhile, Nika and the other soldiers looked at the excited L with bittersweet smiles on their faces. Just as they prepared to rush after her, another group of people rushed from the dpidated sides.


    "Die!!!" They screamed, swinging various types of weapons.


    Seeing this, Nika frowned for a moment and shouted. "Formation."


    While the Genesis soldiers were trying to form a formation to defend the enemy from the side and another group came from behind. Now, the genesis was surrounded, leaving no room to retreat.


    Watching the scene, Mack''s expression was calm with a light smile on his face. He looked at Robert and nodded slightly. ''Everything is going ording to n.'' He thought happily.


    Nika looked at the scene unfolding and knew what was happening. ''We''ve fallen into their trap?'' He twisted his lips and shouted a series ofmands. Even though they were surrounded and their enemies were much more than them. The Genesis only had a slight frown on their face.


    Rows of shields appeared in front of the Genesis soldiers as they formed three walls with their spears and sword raised, weing the enemies. Mack and Robert stood side by side together with the soldiers.


    Nika didn''t care about the ordinary people and only took a nce at them before he turned in L''s direction. ''What an impatient kid.'' He mused without any worry on his face.


    Whoosh!


    L didn''t care about what was happening behind her as she only wanted to kill her target. Suddenly, her speed increased to the extreme, appearing before the group of savage men.


    "Die!" Her weak voice echoed in the rain.


    Ah!


    A head rolled up in the sky with shock written all over his face. Till death, he didn''t understand what just happen. The little child, which was a couple of meters from them, how did she suddenly appeared in front of him, and his head detached from his body. How this thought confused the man but only to wait for the response in the afterlife.


    The men halted in their tracks and looked at the headless with blood gushing out of his neck with wide eyes. Their expressions change from shock to fear. They looked at L and re-evaluate her. This is just not an ordinary kid but a demon.


    "Die!" One of the savage men woke up from his trance and swung his axe, going to cut L into two.


    "Bad man. Die!"


    A gust of wind swept past the man''s waist and behold he stopped moving and looked at his waist.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ah!


    He fell onto his knee and held his waist, crying in pain. Before the others could realize what was going on, L danced back and forth between the men at an extreme speed while leaving a trail of blood behind.


    L''s innate ability was wind and she was also a Second Circle Existence. How could Threaded Existence and First Circle Existence pose any threat to her? Thus, she was like a fish inside the ocean.


    Nika watched as L killed the men without any ounce of pity and shook his head before he looked at the battle around him. Even though the Genesis men consist of mostly 10th-Threaded soldiers and First Circle men. Against their multiple enemies, they stood their ground proudly.  With Nika among them andbined with their extraordinary weapon and armor. They were invisible.


    When the savage men were about to collide with the defense formation. Nika gave the order.


    "Attack!"


    The battle training of the Genesis soldiers was on full disy. They move in sync with the weapon on their shield, moving one step at a time.


    "Die" The salvage men didn''t care about Genesis''s soldier formation and rushed into it with their weapons raised high.


    Contrary to what the savage men expected, the defense formation stood firm against their attack. And then, the massacre began.


    Ahh!


    The heavy rain water was covered in the thick flow of watering out from the body falling to the ground. In a couple of seconds, tens of bodies litter the ground ¨C Dead.


    Nika, Robert, and Mack had yet to take action but the soldiers'' killing spree had sent shivers down the spine of the savage men.


    The deadly killing intent on the face of the savage men disappeared into thin air. The situation was beyond their expectation.


    "What should we do?" A man said in a panic as he tried to rush out of the massacre.


    "Where are the leaders?! If this continues, we are all going to be killed at this rate." A female voice cried.


    Meanwhile, in the distance, a group of people watches the battle in the heavy rain shock written all over their faces. This was beyond what they thought. Their men''s lives were like fish on the chopping board.


    "Commander¡­!" A giant man cried in panic.


    "Everyone attacked with full force." Themandermanded with urgency.


    The powerful men rush toward the battle in the rain at top speed. The fight was not going ording to their n. Thus, they could only improvise.


    ''This group is more difficult than I imagined. Besides, I shouldn''t underestimate them. After I killed them and took their weapons, I must avoid the train at all costs.'' Themander thought and decided.

 Chapter 214 Mack Betrayal 3

    The Genesis soldier killed their enemies with ease while moving in formation. The continuous downpour didn''t affect their mobility and action since their armor was keeping them warm.


    Suddenly, a shout came from the distance. At once, Nika and the men raised their heads and saw more rushing toward them. Additionally, these men were more powerful than the ones they were fighting. Seeing this, a frown appeared on Nika''s face.


    ''Things are getting more dangerous.'' With that thought, he turned and looked at L''s directions and shouted. "Come back to the formation."


    With that turning her head, she responded. "I''m almost done, give me a sec."


    Hearing this. A bitter smile appeared on Nika''s face as he shook his head while concentrating on the formation.


    "Threeyer defense formation." He shouted.


    At once, the massacre stopped and the genesis men formed into a threeyer formation.


    "Mack, you take the left. Robert to the right, while I take charge of the center." Nika gave a series of orders. He raised his head and looked at the sky as the rain fell on his face.


    "Hold your line and don''t let it be a breach." His voice was loud spreading throughout the area.


    Even though they had changed into a defensive formation, their killing speed was only reduced by a bit. Their enemies were helpless against their shield and strategy while the choice of retreating was out of it.


    In a couple of moments, the reinforcements arrive at the battle scene with high morale while also increasing the morale of those already fighting. Besides, when they saw theirmander. They were ted and put more power into attacking Genesis.


    "Use all your strength to kill your opponent. Their weapons and armor will belong to you." Themander said as he rushed into the battle, sending a powerful punch.


    Watching the iing punch, Nika''s expression was solemn as he jumped out of the formation to meet the punch head-on.


    Boom!


    Water sshed everywhere as a deep crater appeared on the battling scene. Those unfortunate people that failed to retreat right on time were sent flying.


    Nika and themander were a couple of distances from the main scene as they red at each other.


    "You''re strong?" Themander said.


    Nika didn''t have any change in his facial expression. What was going on in his mind was how to kill themander as quickly as possible.


    Meanwhile, at the back. The fight was deadly as ever. The Genesis soldiers were not having it any easier than in the previous fight. If not for their shield and armor, most of them would have been killed under the onught of many Second Circle Existence.


    ''Just a bit more.'' Mack muttered as he killed the person in front of him. He looked at Robert and nodded.


    Those supporting the scheme didn''t put more effort into killing their opponent, making it more difficult for those in the dark to defend as they were carrying more pressure.


    Ah! Ah! Ah!


    The firstyer of the defensive formation was breached and their men rushed in, with a powerful strike. Though the armors could withstand Second Circle attack. It had a limit. After multiple attacks. The shield cracked and the enemies killed them ruthlessly.


    "No!" L screamed when she saw the changes in the battle. Two golden circles appeared on her head and her saber shins.


    Whim!


    The only few people surrounding her didn''t understand what happened only to find half of their bodies separated from each other. Till death, they couldn''t fathom how she could kill all of them at the same time.<novelnext></novelnext>


    L didn''t care about the dead people as she rushed toward the main battle scene with her top speed. A gust of wind surrounded her while making a whistling sound toward the battlefield.


    "I''ll kill you all." She muttered with her face reddened.


    Boom!


    Ah!


    A cry came from the distance as a silhouette was flying, blood sshing out of his mouth. Who could he be if not for themander of the enemy group.


    Seeing this, the fight stopped for a couple of seconds, as everyone looked in the direction of the battle. The savage-looking men couldn''t believe what they just saw. Their invisiblemander was sent flying and was seriously injured.


    How could this be?! They cried in their mind.


    On the other hand, the morale of the desperate Genesis soldiers recovered with their faces full of smiles.


    "Hold on. Commander Nika is going to kill their leader." A man shouted from the Genesis team.


    "Die!"


    It was that moment when L arrived back at the battle scene. Since Mack, Robert and their men failed to do their part, the team was helpless against the Second Circle opponent and could only depend on their armor and shield. With the arrival of L, everything changed.


    Ah! Ah! Ah!


    Various miserable scream filled battle scenes have people falling while holding their necks as blood sshes out like a broken dam.


    Whoosh!


    L appeared at the breached formation with a solemn expression. Seeing a kid not older than ten shocked the old men and women. Besides, when they saw the two golden circles hovering over her head. They were bbergasted.


    Meanwhile, Mack and Robert were also shocked. They didn''t expect L to be this strong. They looked at each other and nodded. They need to bring their n forward quickly or else...


    Facing many Second Circles, L was not intimidated at all. She grip her saber tightly as the wind danced gently around her.


    "Amend the formation." She shouted as she turned to look in Mack and Robert''s direction.


    "Uncle Mack. Uncle Robert. What are you doing inside the formation?" She asked with a confused expression written all over her face.


    Hearing this, Mack and Robert didn''t know what to say. Just as they were about to look for excuses, they heard a voice from a distance.


    "It''s now or never." Themander said.


    Now or Never!


    Nika creased his brow and thought for a moment but couldn''t understand what he meant. Just then, something unimaginable happened.


    L was waiting for the response of the two when Robert suddenly sent a powerful strike toward her chest.


    What!

 Chapter 215 Mack Betrayal 4

    Now or Never!


    Nika creased his brow and thought for a moment but couldn''t understand what he meant. Just then, something unimaginable happened.


    L was waiting for the response of the two when Robert sent a powerful strike toward her chest.


    What!


    Ah!


    A sharp cry echoed from L''s mouth as she was sent flying. She crashed into the pool of running water, dying the water in red. For a couple of seconds, everyone was stunned and only a couple of people realized what was happening.


    The Genesis soldier stared at Robert with puzzles written all over their faces while Nika from the distance had his heart skip a beat.


    ''How can this happen?!'' Nika cried in his heart as he tried to rush back at his top speed. Unfortunately, there was someone who wouldn''t allow that.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" Themander with an evil smile on his face as he jumped out from the deep crater. Even though he was covered in blood; he was excited by the turn of events.


    "Stay down for me¡­" He shouted, sending a powerful punch covered in mist as the three golden circles hovering above his head shone with bright light.


    Seeing the iing punch, Nika halted on his track and looked at themander with fury all over his face.


    "Just die"


    Whoosh!


    Bang!


    Even though he didn''t have an innate ability, his tyrant physique had made up for it, making him one of the deadliest people in closebat. Their punch collided, forcing both of them back. Themander retreated more than 100 steps while Nika only took three steps.


    Nika''s blood was boiling from anger as he dashed toward themander, giving him no chance to recover from the aftershock.


    When he appeared in front of him, the heavenly mark on his forehead lit up while the pressureing from his body doubled.


    ''What the hell?!'' Themander screamed in his heart as he tried to retreat further. Unfortunately, it was toote.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A series of punchesnded on the man forcing him to scream in agony. Blood sshed out of his mouth and the sound of his ribs shattering into pieces was a heavenly melody to Nika''s ear.


    Meanwhile, on the side. The Genesis team was trying to hang on to their life under the continuous onught from Mack, Robert, and his men.


    The savage looking couldn''t let go of the chance as they increased their power, going all out. In a couple of seconds, half of the team had been killed.


    "Mack¡­ Robert. Why are you doing all this¡­" A man said as he defended an attack from Mack''s men.


    Hahaha!


    "I won''t mind telling you?" Mack responded as he kill another person from the Genesis team. He looked at the man with a satisfying smile on his face.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Under Justin''s tyranny, what do you expect? He abuses his power and treats people like dirt. Who is he? A nobody?" He said with indignation. "I''m the son of the most decorated General. He¡­" He turned in Robert''s direction. "He is the son of the most famous techpany owner." He paused to take a deep breath and also to kill a few that were still resisting.


    "Do you know? He killed I without batting an eye? I was the daughter of the current president. But for what?" He looked at the man. "Just because he was a bit stronger than us¡­ He treats us like we''re nobody¡­."


    "Without us, he would be nothing." He said as his voice raised an octave. "But now, we''re free. After we leave this forsaken ce, we create a paradise for humans to live in. Surrender and join us" He said righteously.


    Hahaha.


    Ah!


    Heughed with all his strength, forcing some of his injuries to rpse. Yet, he didn''t care as he looked at Mack, Robert, and their team like a bunch of fools.


    "If I didn''t know better. I will have been deceived by your righteous talk¡­. But I can see past your facade¡­" The man paused and looked at the cracks on his shield. ''It can''t hold for much longer¡­. We need to report to the Ark.''


    With that thought, he looked into the distance as he saw Nika pummeling themander in a barrage of punches. He knew Nika wanted to rush back to save them but themander was obstructing his way.


    Thus, he needed to kill him first and by the time he returned the possibility of them being alive would be nothing.


    "Send two of our fastest soldiers to deliver the report back to the ark" He whispered to the man beside him.


    Hearing this, the man wiped off the blooding from the corner of his mouth and nodded. Quickly, he passed the order. Shortly, a man and woman stood at the center of theirst defense waiting for the right opportunity to escape.


    Meanwhile, the temporary leader of the group resumes his conversation with Mack. "You and your team are just selfish assholes. You''re kids without your parents'' power and influence are nothing¡­. Look at you, an ordinary First Circle Existence, and Robert, a Second Circle. With all the resources on the ark, if you''re not trash and cry babies who else would it be."


    Hearing this, Mack and Robert''s expression darkened. "You¡­" Mark pointed his finger at him with his mouth open.


    "What!" The man smirked.


    Just then, two silhouettes bolted out of the encampment at their fastest speed.


    "Do you think we''re fools by your talking?" Mack responded with an evil smile. He looks in the direction of the two people as four of their men follow them.


    "Now die!" Robert was still furious at the man''s bullshit.


    Just then, something appeared on the other side of the street. Thend trembled vehemently and the continuous stream of water bubbled violently, making a disturbing sound.


    What''s happening? The same thought appeared in their minds.


    Creak!


    A massive beast appeared from the underground and looked at the human and made weird noises.


    No!!!


    The savage men cried in their hearts as blood vanished from their faces with their heart thumping, wanting to jump out of their chests.

 Chapter 216 Things Going South

    A massive beast appeared from the underground and looked at the human and made weird noises.


    No!!!


    The savage men cried in their hearts as blood disappeared from their faces with their heart thumping, wanting to jump out of their chests.


    They knew what those beasts are; They are their nemesis in the Rainstorm region. The Terra-Saw.


    Nika and the genesis team frowned when they saw the massive beasts as this was the first time they would see a strange beast. Before everyone could process what was going on, the Terra-saw came out in multiple ways from the underground water and rushed toward its prey.


    Ah!


    A tiny cry of pain came right opposite the battlefield and everyone turned their heads.


    Whoosh!


    A silhouette jumped out of the water with a powerful deep cut on her chest. Who else could it be if not L.


    Her cute little face red in Robert and Mack''s direction in hatred.


    ''How can she survive my attack?!'' Robert thought in dismay while the Genesis team breathed a sigh of relief as a bright smile crept to their faces.


    Mack smiled and released the pent burden on his chest. They nned to capture some men and use them as leverage to escape but who would have guessed Robert would do the opposite.


    "I''ll tell Uncle Justin that you attack me," L said as she moved toward the Genesis team with determination.


    Growl!


    Hearing the cry of the beasts, the people regained their bearings and looked at each other.


    "Retreat!" Themander said with thest bit of strength as he was covered in blood from head to toe while some of his bone had been mangled under Nika''s continuous pummeling.


    Nika didn''t dilly-dilly, he rushed toward the Genesis with his top. "Retreat"


    Mack and Robert looked at each and realized their n had gone south but could do nothing about it.


    "Let go" Mackmanded the men that chose to follow him.


    At once, the battlefield was divided into three groups. The savage men supported each other as they took the opposite direction, Mack and his men took the adjacent path, leading into some broken buildings.


    As for thest group, they took thest only avable option. Their west. Watching their prey escaping, the Terra-saw were furious and increased their speed.


    In a couple of seconds, the street was filled with the appearance of the beast with cries echoing under the heavy downpour.


    Even the Terra-saw were savage beasts that acted upon instinct. The higher grade among them controlled the lesser ones and divided their troop into three paths.


    Ah!


    A cry echoed from another part of the city as a body fell into the water, dying in red.


    "Do you think you can escape from us? Hmm?" A hoarse voice in disdain as he looked at the girl fighting with his other men.


    The girl only looked at her teammates for a second before she concentrated on her defending the attack. She was fighting two against one. She was a First Circle existence while her enemies were both in the First Circle and the Second Circle. Thus, making the battle a difficult one.


    Now, with her teammate down, it is four against one. She gnashed her teeth with her wandering back and forth, looking for a way to escape her current predicament.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Bang!


    She raised her shield in the nick of time to defend against a sneak attack. She grimaced and took a couple of steps back with a ssh of water. Her shield trembles with her face pale.


    ''Are we going to fail to deliver the intel to the ark?'' Despair filled her heart. No matter how unwilling she was. She couldn''t escape from the encampment of the four enemies.


    Just when all hope was lost, a golden light came from the water and a young man came out of the water, hovering in the air. The continuous heavy downpour avoided him as the golden light from the sky fell upon him.


    No!!


    Yes!!


    ''I knew it! We''re from the Genesis ark. The chosen ones.'' The girl cried and the despair in her eyes disappeared and was reced with a will to survive.


    The golden light onlysted for a couple of seconds and the young mannded inside the water without cursing a ripple. He looked at the four savages attacking the girl and a light smile appeared on his face. This was not just a smile. It was a smile of confidence.


    Previously, he was only a First Circle Existence...everything changed with his breakthrough into the Second Circle.


    ''The heavenly mark is more powerful than we imagine. How did the king do it?'' he thought for a moment before he shook his head and weed the iing attack casually.


    "Just fucking die!" A man with a huge axe appeared before the young man, trying to hack him into the two.


    The powerful gust of wind from the attack came crashing into the face of the young man as the sharp cut the air into two.


    Meanwhile, the battlingdy diverted their attention to watch the battle with the young man. Seeing the attack almost connected with the body. The savage men had proud looks on their faces while thedy panicked.


    ''Please, dodge it. No!'' She cried as she could imagine the gruesome death of the young man. Just then, something unimaginable happened.


    "Bubble prison." The young man said casually as two golden circles appeared on his head.


    Out of the thin air, a bubble appeared and imprisoned the savage man in a blink.


    What!


    The man with the axe cried as he looked at the fragile bubble. He tried to break the bubble, only to find it quite impossible.


    "Yes. I knew it." Thedy shouted in tion.


    Whoosh!


    The young man disappeared from his previous position, leaving a trail on the water, and appeared in front of the three men assaulting thedy.


    "Bubble prison."


    Another man was imprisoned in another bubble. Seeing this, the two other men recovered from their initial shock and sent a barrage of attacks toward the young man.


    "Bubble shield." He said casually without any fear on his face. "Go. I''ll handle them." He looked at thedy.


    "Alright!" Thedy nodded and bolted into the distance.


    "No!!" A man cried as he tried to follow thedy but only to be assaulted by a bubble bullet.


    "With me around, you can forget about going after her."

 Chapter 217 Deadly Situation

    "No!!" A man cried as he tried to follow after thedy but only to be assaulted by a bubble bullet.


    "With me around, you can forget about going after her."


    Inside the ark, Justin was working on an array formation with utmost focus and the air around her vibrated frequently.


    ''Hmm. I''m getting it wrong.'' He muttered as he destroyed the formation.


    If you watch carefully, below the destroyed formation, there were tiny runic symbols.


    ''I guess to break through from a basic rank 9 formation to the bronze level is more difficult than I imagined¡­.'' He rubbed the back of his neck.


    He stood from the formation area and sat on the couch to take a sip from the wine before he closed his eyes, lost in thought. Just then, he opened his eyes abruptly and looked in a particr direction.


    ''Something is not right!'' He got on his feet and came to the window. Even though he was staring into the darkness and only the sound of running water was running in the subway tunnel. However, with the look on his face. He saw beyond the brick wall.


    ''Grandpa Philip, Merabe and meet me at the conference room.''


    At various parts of the ark, Grandpa Philip and Merab heard Justin''s voice in their head and froze for a moment before they left their station and headed toward the royal suite.


    The duo arrived inside the conference and saw Justin was already waiting for them. They looked at each other for a moment before they took their seats.


    "Who are those that went for the scouting mission?" Justin asked.


    "Mack and his team were attacked and only Mack returned alive. Hence, Miss Susan asked Nika to take his team with Mack to check what was going on in the city." Merab responded.


    ''Mack was the only one that came back.''He thought and creased his brow. ''Why is my instinct telling me something bad is about to happen¡­''


    ''Come to the conference room'' Susan heard Justin''s voice in her head.


    Whoosh!


    Susan appeared in front of the conference with a cold expression and entered slowly. Seeing Grandpa Philip and Merab. She knitted her brow slightly before it returned to deadpan mode.


    She sat calmly on the left side of Justin and waited for him to speak. "What do you know of Mack?"


    Hmm! She creased and raised her head slightly to look at his face. ''Why would he ask that out of the blue?'' she thought.


    Even though she was surprised by the sudden question. She recounted everything she knew about him, without leaving anything hidden.


    Hmm.


    After listening to her, Justin paused and tapped the wooden table with his index finger. Seeing this, everyone inside the room held their breath. They knew something major must have happened for him to tap the table.


    "In the second scouting mission, Robert and his men follow after Nika, Right?" He turned to Merab.


    "Yes." She nodded.


    Hmm.


    "Go and check if Robert and his men are on the ark. I just need some of them. I don''t believe all of them should follow after Nika when they are only going for a scouting mission."


    "Alright?" Merab departed from the conference room in rapid steps. Even a fool could guess what was going on.


    Shortly, Merab returns to the conference room with an unsightly expression.


    Seeing her expression, everyone didn''t need to be told.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Lock down the ark. No one is allowed to leave without my permission." Justinmanded without any expression on his face.


    At once, the voice of the ark sprang to action and the beautifuldy''s voice announced themand. The ark police move back and forth sending people back to their rooms.


    "You two¡­" Justin paused and looked outside the window.


    ''As I thought.''


    Outside the window, a guard was supporting an injured woman covered in blood as they rushed toward the ark.


    Even though they only guessed it was happening, the temperature inside the room had fallen below zero.


    "I want you to rescue our team by all possible means¡­" He paused and looked at Susan before he continued. "Kill everyone that is not with Nika. And if you don''t find those traitors. Retreat to the ark and wait for mymand."


    Traitor!


    Susan gasped and her deadpan face crumbled. ''Why would he do such a foolish thing.'' She cried in her heart. She knew how proud Mack was but she never expected him to go to such a length.


    Grandpa Phillip and Merab looked at Susan and shook their heads before they left the ark, leaving a gust of wind behind.


    ¡­


    "Hold the line and retreat slowly" Nika shouted as he was covered in blood. This was not his blood but the blood of the Terra-saw.


    Even though the Terra-saw had a massive body, that didn''t stop their rapid movement. They tried to outrun them, but it seems the Terra-sawmunicated with one another while blocking every one of their escape routes.


    "Tyrant shallow fist" Nika jumped up and twisted his body, avoiding the huge tail of a Terra-saw.


    Bang! Bang!


    A series of golden fists rammed into the beast and it convulsed and dark blue blood sshed from its mouth.


    Growl!


    The school of Terra-saw cried when they saw one of their brethren being killed. Instantly, they went berserk and rushed toward him from all sides.


    Fuck! Nika cursed as he tried to escape from the encampment of the beast. Unfortunately, he was already surrounded.


    Ah!


    A grievous scream came from the distance and without turning back. He knew one of his men had fallen to the Terra-saw.


    Their sharp teeth and their deadly tail made them a nightmare for any human. If not for the shield and their strict training in formation. All the Genesis team would have been killed by Terra-saw.


    "Can you hold it?" A woman covered in blood said with trembling hands as she looked at L.


    "Big Aunt, don''t worry. I can still fight. I need to kill all the bag guys and when we return to the ark, I''ll tell uncle Justin what brother Mack and Robert did to us." She said with annoyance and betrayal.


    While the woman was trying tofort L, an enormous tail came out of nowhere and sent thest defense flying. Under the powerful strike of the tail, everyone was like flies.


    Bang!


    Ah!

 Chapter 218 Deadly Situation 2

    While the woman was trying tofort L, an enormous tail came out of nowhere and sent thest defense flying. Under the powerful strike of the tail, everyone was like flies.


    Bang!


    Ah!


    Crash!


    The defense team crashed into the running water with blood sshing from their mouths. Some couldn''t withstand the aftershock of the attack and lost consciousness immediately.


    L puke a mouth of blood as her face whitened with fear written all over her face. The continuous sshing of water on her face and her injury only force her to stay awake. She looked at the dark sky as the heavy downpour fell on her face continuously. "I''m tired. Grandpa Philip, Uncle Justin, where are you¡­" She muttered weakly.


    Meanwhile, Nika had his heater almost jumped out of his chest when he witnessed the sudden attack.


    Rumbled!


    Thend trembled vehemently and a massive beast came out of the ground. Its massive intimidating eyes looked at the direction of its previous attack before it turned to look in Nika''s direction.


    Even though the beast was a Terra-saw, its intimidating presence made the other lesser Terra-saw cower in fear and they retreated a couple of meters, paving way for it.


    Rumbles!


    Every movement of the beast made thend tremble while the nearby buildings copsed into the water, sending ripples everywhere.


    ''Why is he so different from the other beast?'' Nika thought as he forgot about everything and concentrated on the iing battle.


    ''Terra-saw rank 4''


    The message appeared inside his mind and it shocked him to the core. He took a deep breath and wiped the bead of sweat from his forehead. ''This isn''t going to be easy¡­. Nheless, let''s see how I fare against such a strong foe.''


    With that thought, he rushed toward the massive rank 4 Terra-saw with his strongest strike.


    "Tyrant Heavenly Punch ¡ª First punch"


    A golden light came off his body and formed a punch, traveling at a breathtaking speed and all the raindrops on its path evaporated into nothingness.


    The massive beast didn''t cower in the presence of such a powerful beast. Its big round eyes looked at the golden punch and made me cry before it opened its mouth wide. Its massive mouth could swallow a truce without a hitch. Thus, it swallows the punch as easily as possible.


    What the hell! Nika cried as he tried to retreat quickly. Unfortunately, it was toote.


    Bang!


    Ahhhhhhh!!!


    A miserable scream echoed under the heavy downpour and a silhouette was sent flying into the distance. He crashed into a building and did not stop as continued to fly backward.


    Bang!


    It came out of the building from the other side and fell into a pool of water, dying the water red.


    Those from the defense that was still struggling to get on their feet saw what happened as their heart skipped a beat as they swallowed the lumps in their throat.


    We''re dead.


    Meanwhile, in another part of the city, the situation was not looking good for them also.


    "Where the hell are theying from!" Robert screamed as cut two ordinary Terra-saw beasts into pieces. His face was dyed with blue blood. He wiped off the blood on his face with a face full of annoyance.


    "We must escape from this mess as quickly as possible." He looked at Mack.


    "I know¡­" His voice trailed as he tried to look for a particr direction.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Dang it! Those damn beasts had made me miss the path.'' He cursed in his heart. While he was still lost in thought, the sound of an iing Terra-saw came from the distance.


    "Oh god. Not them again.." One of the men said in annoyance.


    Robert nced at Mack before an unsightly expression appeared on his face for a moment before it disappeared like it was never there in the first ce.


    "Get ready to defend." Hemanded as they waited for the arrival of the beasts.


    ''Yes. I remember now.'' A bright smile appeared on Mack''s face as he looked at the side of the street.


    "We need to move in this direction and we will meet the other group." He pointed in that direction.


    "That''s good." Robert nodded. "Let''s try to move while we maintain the formation."


    At once, they rushed toward another direction while the sound of Terra-saw got closer. Unknown to them, a certain beast was following their movement inside the tunnel. And when Mack and his team reach a crossroad, a massive attack rushes out of the ground, catching them off guard.


    What¡­.the¡­hell¡­


    Ah!


    A massive tail came crashing on them, sending them flying. The sound of broken bones with their miserable cry echoed in the still heavy downpour.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Each of them was sent flying, crashing into different buildings.


    Puh!


    Blood sshed from Mack''s mouth with some of the innards. While Robert was only slightly better. One of his daggers was sent flying from his hand, leaving a deep cut on his hand.


    For the other member of the team, their substation was any good. Some of them were killed while some were mangled beyond possible. Various body parts are scattered everywhere, limbs, fingers, toes, legs, and arms with a continuous cry of pain.


    Rumbled!


    A massive Terra-saw came out of the tunnel. Its massive round eyes looked at the humans in front like they were ants. It''s strong tail-like a whip, curled around its body while the shark''s mouth opened slightly.


    Seeing the massive beast, fear gripped the hearts of those still alive.  They looked in the direction of Mack, waiting for his order.


    To their dismay, they saw fear written on Mack''s face while his situation was only slightly better than theirs while he was also covered in blood.


    Mack noticed their look but he was lost on what to do. Thus, he could only look at the strongest person among them. Robert.


    Sighed. Robert shook his head and struggled to stand up, blood dripping from his left arm. However, he didn''t care. Just then, something unimaginable happened.


    Whoosh!


    The long tail of the beast moved swiftly and around a group of people and brought them toward its mouth.


    Ah! Ah!


    They tried to struggle free, but unfortunately, it was impossible. Gnash! It bit them and swallowed them in one swift motion.


    Seeing this, the others swallow the lump in their throat and retreat subconsciously.


    ''This is rank 3 beast¡­ We''re not it match¡­'' Robert thought and looked at the men on the ground before he looked at Mack.


    "Run!" He shouted as dashed in the opposite direction.

 Chapter 219 Arrival Of Calvary

    ''This is rank 3 beast¡­ We''re not a match¡­'' Robert thought and looked at the men on the ground before he looked at Mack.


    "Run!" He shouted as he dashed in the opposite direction.


    In another part of the city, the savage men were slightly better off since they knew the in and out of the area. They moved swiftly as they tried to avoid the Terra-saw.


    "Why are they insisting on following us¡­ This is not like them." A woman grumbled in annoyance.


    It was not only the woman that felt something was different about the Terra-saw''s behavior. In front of the group, themander was supported by a middle-aged man as they rushed through a basement.


    Growl!


    Hearing the sound of the Terra-saw from the distance, the expressions of everyone change but they continue to rush forward.


    "W-we need to split up." Themander said with some difficulty.


    The group halted on their track and looked at theirmander with reluctance.


    "Cmander¡­"


    "I know what you wanted to say. But this is the best option if any of us wanted to return to the base."


    Even though the men wanted them to stick together, nevertheless they knew this was the best possible action. Thus, they nodded and split into two different groups.


    After a couple of seconds, the previous position of the savage men. Tens of Terra-saw beasts appeared at their location. At once, they halted on their track and sniffed with shark mouths as if they were dogs. Just then, a bigger Terra-saw appeared among the school of Terra-saw.


    It sniffed and turned its head, looking at the two directions where the savage men went.


    Growl!


    It makes a sound and the Terra-saw splits into two groups, following the path of the savage men.


    Unknown to the savage men, the Terra-saw of the past was different from the Terra-saw of now. Previously, the Terra-saw they knew was only the ordinary ones while now, the stronger ones are out, controlling the ordinary ones.


    Ah! Ah!


    In a couple of minutes, in an underground passage, a group of men was fighting for their life on the line.


    "We can''t continue like this¡­ Ah!" He was sent flying before he finished his sentence. He crashed into the wall, leaving a spider crack behind.


    "These beasts are increasing every moment. We need to escape, fighting them is of no use." A woman said with blooding out from the corner of her lips.


    Bang!


    A tail came crashing down on her and she managed to block the attack, leaving her hand trembling while she retreated with trembling legs.


    Pu!


    Blood sshed from her mouth and her face pale, her breathing getting erratic. She struggled to raise her head and looked at her men. Out of their group, there were only three Second Circle fighters among them, but now, thest person was just sent flying and his situation was unknown.


    "If this continues, we won''t be able to return to the base¡­"


    Whoosh!


    Another strong tail came crashing on her like a whip. ''If I''m hit by this¡­ I''m not sure I can withstand the attack.'' She thought and tried to avoid the attack.


    Bang!


    Even though she managed to avoid the attack, the force from the attack still sent her flying. Crashing into the wall, another blood sshed from her mouth.  Her head was fuzzy but she didn''t care as she struggled to stand up and bolted in the opposite direction.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Captain!" A voice screamed when he saw the woman escape at her top speed.


    Despair crept into the heart of the remaining few when they saw their captain. They tried to escape from the encampment of the Terra-saw, but unfortunately, it was toote.


    Ah! Ah!


    In a couple of minutes, the Terra-saw bit them and ate their body without leaving any part behind.


    "What an unfortunate day for us toe out. Since we noticed the existence of the Terra-saw, they never behave like this. Besides, how did they find us." The woman muttered as she continued to run at her top speed with blood gushing out of her chest.


    ''If this continues, we must leave this area and find another ce to survive,'' She thought as she took another sharp turn before descending into a row of steps.


    "Halt!" A voice shouted before a man dressed in thick cloth jumped in front of the woman, holding a metal spear.


    "Get out of my way! Don''t you know who I am" she shouted without halting her speed.


    Bang!


    She sent the guard flying as she rushed into the underground facility. Her injuries were more severe than they looked. Thus, she needs to be treated as soon as possible.


    Meanwhile, in the Genesis situation. They were only hanging on a thin line of hope, hoping the men they sent to report to the ark would have delivered their message.


    "Die!" A tiny voice said as she swung her saber to cut a Terra-saw into two. Who could this be if not, L? After resting for a couple of seconds, and seeing the men from the Genesis team being eaten alive. She forced herself to stand up and fight while knowing her injury was getting worse.


    Surrounded by the Terra-saw, everyone was desperately trying to stay alive. Moreover, the heavy rainfall didn''t help the situation.


    Ah!


    A miserable scream came from the distance as Nika was sent flying. Against a rank 4 beast, his powerful attack could only leave a flesh wound on the beast.


    Nevertheless, he refuses to give up and continues to fight the beast while drenched in blood. The armor on his body had various cracks and dents.


    Growl!


    The towering beast looked down on the human with fury and opened its mouth wide, making a rumbling sound.


    ''What the hell is going on?!'' Nika cried in his heart as trepidation filled his face.


    He retreated quickly as his instinct was screaming for danger. Atst, before he could retreat to a considerable distance, a powerful water wave came out of the Terra-saw mouth, rushing toward him at a breathtaking speed.


    ''Damn it'' He cried and sprinted in the opposite direction.


    Bang!


    Ahhhhh! Ahhhhhh!


    Two miserable cries echoed at the same time. L was sent flying crashing into a building while Nika crashed into a pool of water and his armor broke into pieces.


    A mouthful of blood came out of his mouth and his head was fuzzy; his ear echoed like a toiling bell.


    ''Fuck! I can''t hear anything.''


    Suddenly, a powerful gust of wind came crashing toward his head. He knew it wasing but he was just too tired to retaliate. Hence, he closed his eyes and waited for death.


    Whoosh!


    Just then, a golden streak of light came from the distance.

 Chapter 220 The Overpowered Merab

    Whoosh!


    Just then, a golden streak of light came from the distant. It only appeared for a moment before it disappeared into thin air. And when it appeared, it in front of the enormous tail.


    Bang! Boom!


    A powerful sonic sound echoed in the surrounding, sending in the path of the shortwaves into rubbles. Water shed everywhere and a deep crater appeared in the point of attack.


    The powerful attack attract everyone attention as they stop and looked at the attack direction.


    Growl!


    A deafening sound of anguish came from the massive Terra-saw. It powerful tail was cut into two as blue blood gushed out continuously. It uses it two forearm to support as it wriggle in pain.


    As for Nika, He wasn''t any better off. The shortwave from the attack also sent him flying. For a couple of seconds, he didn''t recovered from the after shock. His echoing with sound of toiling bell, everything was fuzzy and he couldn''t heard a thing.


    Blood gushed out from his mouth, nose and eyes continuously as to his chest and some deep cut on his arm. If he was not Third Circle Existence, the shock wave from the attack would have killed him.


    "A-Are you ok" A voice asked with panic.


    Hmm.


    Nika shook his head vehemently trying to recovered his bearing but he was injured than he thought.


    "Let me help you." She said as stretched out her hand assisted him out of the water.


    ''Hmm. I remember now¡­. Merab'' he thought and tried to raise his head to looked at her face.


    "M-Merab¡­" He managed to say as more blood gushed out from his mouth.


    "Don''t talk¡­ You injury severe. You need to be treated immediately."


    "No. No." He shock his head vehemently. He pointed to a particr direction. "Go. L and the others are injured. Go and safe them quickly." He said as he puke a mouthful of blood, together with some innards.


    His leg trembled and almost fell when he tried to leave her embrace. Merab face was ashen seeing his wretched body and she turned at the injured Terra-saw.


    "You don''t need to worry. Grandpa Philip is already on it."


    "Oh!" a sigh of relief escape from his mouth and he could finally rx in her embrace.


    Growl!


    The Terra-saw eyes turned bloodshot as it looked at the perpetrator of its injury. It struggled to stand with it injured tail and opened it shark mouth and a powerful power began to umte.


    "Run! It trying to use it ability." Nika cried in panic.


    Hearing this, Merab knitted her brow and snorted. Even though, Nika was Third Circle Existence, but he was closebat fighter, and against the Terra-saw ability to swallow it punch. He was render helpless.


    However, against a long range fighter, that ability had be redundant.


    "Let me handle it." She said and assist him to sit in secure ce. Seeing this, Nika didn''t try to stop her. He knew how dangerous her bow was, thus he wanted to see how the beast would fare against her.


    "Let see who more powerful." A know smile appeared on her face as she race toward the beast while her bow appeared on her left arm.


    "Sonic Rapid Fire" She muttered.


    A golden arrow appeared on her bow and she drew her bowstring to the limit before it release it.


    Hummm!


    The bowstring vibrated vehemently as the arrow disappeared from the string. A sonic sound echoed from the arrow and all the sound from the rain disappeared into the oblivion.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Growl!


    The beast sense an iing danger and release her water attack. A massive waster tide came rushing toward her a breathtaking speed, destroying everything on it path.


    ''Good. You didn''t disappoint me.'' She chuckled.


    When the sonic arrow was about to collided with the deadly water tide. It split into two, four eight, sixteen and thirty-two.


    Boom!


    A five hundred meter radius of the attack was sent into rubbles. Thend cracks, showing the deep tunned made by the Terra-saw.


    Half of the arrows were destroyed while the other half passed through the water tide and appeared in front of the Terra-saw like grim reaper.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The arrows attack the massive body of the beast in all parts, sending it dozens of meters into the distance.


    It crashed into a 50 story building, shaking thend vehemently. Merab exhale arge turbid and looked into the distance to see check for any movement from the beast.


    ''I guess that do the trick." She muttered as a smile crept to her face.


    "Is that a new skill of yours?" Nika asked with light smile on his face as he tried not to show his pain.


    "What do you think?" She shed her best smile toward him. "I learn it from the heavenly mark."


    ''From the heavenly mark?'' he creased his brow for a moment before his expression before nodding his head. "It a powerful attack and love it"


    "Really!"


    "Yes."


    She grinned and assisted him to walk back to the other group. Nika looked at her red face and sweat smile appeared on his face.


    ''My suffering worth it.'' He thought and his hand wrapped waist tighter than normal Seeing this, Merab her face redden like ripen tomato but she didn''t dislike it.


    Meanwhile, at Grandpa Philip side, his staff was dancing back and forth between the hundreds of the Terra-saw. Every of his attack send two to three beast into smithereens, dying the area in blue blood.


    Even though the Terra-saw didn''t have intelligence. Their surviving instinct was active. Thus, under the continous onught of the raging Grandpa Phillip.


    The poption of the Terra-saw reduced gradually and after a few minute, the ce was filled with corpse of the Terra-saw.


    "Why are you noting again." Grandpa Philip shouted with veins protruded from his forehead. He took a deep breath and looked at his surrounding.


    ''Those, traitor. They should pray I nevery my hand on them.''


    "Are we done here?" Merab voice came from the other side.


    Grandpa Philip turned and saw Nika wretched state and was stunned for a moment before he grinned.


    "I guess you face something beyond your capability."


    Hahaha!


    Cough! Cough!


    "I thinking we should be retuning to the ark?" Nika said with a straight face.

 Chapter 221 Mack Falls

    "Mack, what is going on?" A middle-aged man asked.


    In a basement of a destroyed building, a group of 10 men panted profusely with sweat dripping off their foreheads. While some of them had various bruises and injuries on their bodies.


    Robert rested his back on the pir and looked at the men with various conflicted emotions running through his eyes.


    ''Did we do the right thing?'' He thought. Previously, they had over 30 men in their group but now¡­ they were only left with this.


    He turned his head and looked at Mack not knowing how to react toward him. He brought the idea to betray the Ark and now, things are not going to n.


    Mack turned his head and looked at the men and saw the bitterness in their eyes. Even though they tried not to show it, nevertheless it was still obvious.


    "I know I promise a better life than what we have in the Ark. But I didn''t think we would be attacked by the Terra-saw¡­" He paused for a moment to arrange his thoughts before he continued.


    "Even though some of our brothers died for this course, we knew it wouldn''t be easy in the first ce. Nevertheless, we achieve our goal though with a cost. But I assured you, it was worth it. We''re now independent and every resource we find will solely belong to us. And hence, our growth will be rapid."


    The atmosphere was tense as the sound of heavy downpours reverberated through the area. The men looked at each other for a couple of seconds before one of the men said.


    "It''s easier said than done. Previously, we believed you and threw our golden opportunity away in the hope you know what you''re doing. But to me, you don''t know what you''re doing."


    He gripped his spear tightly and red fiercely at Mack. Three of hispanions died under attack by the Terra-saw and for what? A measly promise.


    "Do you know why most of us follow you in the first ce?" He continued. "We thought since you''re the son of the General and with your connections. You know many hidden locations in the city that could be useful to our growth. Besides, we expect you to carry the Will of the Generals. But now¡­." He shook his head.


    Hearing this, an unsightly expression appeared on Mack''s face. He gnashed his teeth as he wanted nothing but to give the man a serious beating. Even though he was furious, he controlled the impulse and took a deep breath.


    "I know how you felt¡­."


    "You don''t know how we felt!" The man snapped.


    "Tell us, who do you lose? Miss Susan was never of you from the beginning. Hence, you and Robert were the only friends. Others like us are nobody that is trying to survive this trial time."


    Mack swallowed the words he wanted to say and looked at the face of the men. He realized the men support the man''s usation. He turned and looked at Robert only for him to shrug.


    ''Deal with it.''


    Mack clenched his fist and looked at the men. ''I betrayed and lost everything for you and you dare to question me¡­ You just wait and see. When we find a safe ce, I will make sure to kill you.''<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    Unknown to the thought going on inside Mack''s mind. The man continued while stepping forward.


    "If we want to survive in this dangerous ce. We can''t follow under yourmand. We need a new leader who has both strength and the intelligence to lead us."


    Listening to this, the men nodded. Every one of them was already tired of following a useless and weak leader. Thus, they needed someone strong to depend on.


    ''What! This can''t be happening.'' Mack''s heart skipped a beat. Never in his dream did he believe he would be betrayed by the same men he tried to save from Justin''s tyranny. So he thought.


    "You don''t have the right to that. I''m the one that orchestrated the n and gathered everyone together. I must be the leader of the group." He said with a trembling voice.


    ''If I''m a bit stronger than you. I''ll have you kill you all.'' He cried in his heart but could do nothing.


    "What do you mean we don''t have the right?" A young man looked at him with disdain. "Everyone of us is in the First Circle and only Robert is in the Second Circle. So tell me, what right do you have to tell us what to do or not?"


    Mack gasped and widened his eyes. The thought of escaping from the ark and creating his faction had clouded his mind that made him ignore the obvious. Perhaps, he would be one of the weakest people in the group.


    He opened his mouth to refuse the im but the word failed toe out of his mouth. He looked at the face of the men and saw the scorn in their eyes. ''Why did everything turn out like this? This shouldn''t have happened.''


    The pride and illusory bright future he hoped for was crumbling before he even started. From the beginning, he was nothing but a joke to the men. He was only a First Circle Existence, how did he expect he would lead other people with such measly strength?


    Unknown to him, if everything had gone ording to n. The savage men didn''t have the intention of working with them. They only wanted to use them to get their weapon and armor before they killed them.


    Meanwhile, Robert looked at Mack and shook his head. He already saw thising but he hoped for him to wake up from his fantasy¡­ Unfortunately, he chose to live an unrealistic dream.


    "We want Robert to be our leader from now on." The man looked at Robert with a bright smile.


    At once, the men nodded and looked at him, hoping for him to ept the post. Though some of them wanted to lead the group. But they knew they weren''t strong enough and thus, chose to keep quiet.


    Mack looked at Robert withst hope in his eyes, hoping he would refuse the post. They had been friends since they were kids. He believes he won''t betray him because of some useless post.


    ''Since you have thought of leading the people to create a powerful faction in the world. Why do you think I don''t have such a vision?'' Robert thought and the corner of his lips curled in a smile when he saw the hope in his eyes.


    "I agree to be your leader from now on. And I promise to make us stronger in a short time." He said confidently.

 Chapter 222 Overkill Line Up....

    Inside the conference room, everywhere was silent as the atmosphere was deadly still. Everyone held their breath and looked at each other with various thought running through their minds.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly a blinding light appeared inside the room and everyone closed their eyes. And when they open their eyes, a young man with a golden long hair sat at the most decorated chair like a throne.


    "Your Majesty." Everyone stood up and bowed.


    "Sit"


    Everyone to their seat as they wait for you the king to speak. Inside the room, William was sweaty with his palm trembling under the table. He looked at the Susan direction for help only to met her cold expressionless gaze.


    Moreover, everyone was surprised when they saw the additional person inside the conference room. Leah.


    Even they couldn''t question Justin, they still wondered how Leah go the right to attend such a meeting. Nevertheless, there was a more pressing issue than the appearance of Leah. Mack and Robert betrayal.


    "Do you have anything to say?"


    Everyone held their breath and dare not looked at Justin direction and could only look at their hands.


    Even though Justin didn''t say a name, everyone knew who he was talking to ¡ª Williams.


    Williams back was already reached in cold sweats. He had cursed all the 10th generation of both Mack and Robert.


    ''Those idiot. Why would be a friend of those stupid ignorant asshole.'' He wanted to cry but their was no tears in his eyes.


    "I-I-I don''t have anything¡­to¡­ say" William said with a trembling voice.


    It was no news that Justin was an unpredictable existence on the ark. And his words are thew. Besides, everyone love and respect a lot since they received the heavenly mark. Thus, they turned into a God in their heart.


    "So you don''t know about the treacherous plot?"


    "If I said I wasn''t aware. That would be a lie. But never in my widest dream did I think they go with the n. I only they have such fantasy¡­ who in his right mind would leave this¡­" He looked at the ark and sighed. "I underestimate the darkness hidden in Mark heart." His voice dropped a couple of decibel as everyone could heard the sorrow in his voice.


    Of all the people, he was the most shocked and also the one that hurt the most. Others may not know, he and Mack were closer than anyone else in the Royal group. When they were young, the two decided who they  were going to marry. And behold, he chose I while Mack choose Susan.


    Unfortunately both of their dream of marrying the girl of their dream never came to past. I used him to get stronger, while Susan didn''t acknowledge him and now, he betrayed Susan.


    ''Huh'' He sighed for the umpteenth time as he shake his head in sorrow.


    Justin only looked at Mack for a moment before he averted his gaze and looked at Susan.


    "What do you have to say?"


    Hearing this, Susan clenched her fist under the table and looked at Kira, sitting opposite her. Even though she knew Justin trust her, she knew she had to convince others she knew nothing about Mack''s betrayal.


    "I don''t have anything to say. Since they are connected to me. I won''t question any punishment you give me." She said without expression on her face.


    Huh!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Everyone sucked in a cold breath as they look at her. The old member among them knew their was certain closeness between her, Kira and Justin. Everyone knew Kira was Justin woman but they never understand the obscure rtion of the three. Nevertheless, Susan was strong member of the Ark and receiving punishment of what she didn''t mit was out of the question. s¡­


    Justin was a man they can''t understand. Perhaps, she knew he would punish her that''s why she was readily asking for the punishment.


    "Why should I punish you?" Justin void wasn''t loud but everyone inside room could hear his voice. And his voice don''t contain any form of annoyance.


    And thus, the people sighed in relief. Punishing her would make the people lost some respect for him and hence they never wish for that to happen.


    "Be part of Genesis Ark is a blessing but also a curse." He began slowly.


    Everyone inside the room perked their ear as they listen with rapt attention. Leah saw this and shock in her heart grew to another level. ''What the hell is this¡­ Why are they taking him as a kind of deity.''


    "William, although you knew your friends had the n to betrayed us and you have opportunity to report. Yet, you didn''t, allow us to lose many precious life because of your negligence."


    "Nevertheless, I knew your impact since you started working as the logistic department. Hence, you shall be forgiven for this mistake."


    Hearing this, the heavy boulder on his shoulder disappeared into thin air and he release a sigh of relief . It would be a lie if he said he wasn''t scare of Justin. Since the beginning of the apocalypse, he was the one that he feared the most.


    Susan looked at William from the corner of her eyes and nods at him. Seeing this, a bright smile appeared on his face as he knew he had just escaped death.


    "However, even though I pardon you. For your penance, you have to fight against the beast attack that is approaching and you can''t returned to the ark unless the beasts are all wipe out."


    Huh!


    We knew it. He won''t let him go without a punishment. They cried in their heard as they secretly looked at each.


    Seeing this, Kira chuckled. ''If the higher are behaving like this. How would the lower people behave in his presence.'' A ted smile crept up to her face. ''This is the man I love.''


    ''Little sister, did you feel that.''


    ''Feel what?'' Susan asked without any expression on her face. Though she understand what she saying. She dare not agree with Kira shenanigan, else she  wouldn''t heard the end of it.


    ''Why are you pretending.''


    Justine the two weremunicating through the soul-link. He didn''t care since he trust them.


    "As for the betrayal¡­ They can''t escape."


    "Susan, Merab and Grandpa. I want to wipe out everyone that took part in killing of our men and those betrayals. Bring them to me."


    Hearing this, they were shocked. Those line up were just too overkill for those savage people. s, everyone shook their head and pity those savage of what was to happen.


    "How are we going to know where they are since they had long escape." Merab asked.


    "You will know."

 Chapter 223 The Arrival Of The Terra-Saws

    Growl!


    The snarling and growling of the beast came from deep within the darkness of the subway and all the hair of the guards around the ark stood straight, their backs drenched in cold sweats.


    They looked at each other andmunicated with their eyes. A gust of wind assorted their faces, sending shivers down their spine. They gripped their spear with sweaty hands as they strolled, leaving no sound behind.


    As the guards moved forward to check what was coursing the intimidating sound, their hearts were already in their throats, ready to jump out.


    Sshed.


    The heavy sound of running water echoed in their ears and the temperature in the surrounding dropped a couple of degrees. The four guards wiped off the beads of sweat from their foreheads as they swallowed the lumps in their throats.


    Even though the atmosphere was cold, they were sweating from the inside out in nervousness. As they got closer to the running water, the uneasiness in the air increased to another degree, prating deep into their bones.


    Suddenly a hush sound came from the running water and every one of the men froze on the spot, dread filled their hearts. They looked at each other and saw the fear in each other''s eyes with the rain of sweat dripping from their forehead.


    Grow!


    Before the guards could process what was happening. A massive beast with a shark mouth, two short arms, and a long tail like a snake jumped out of the water.


    Holy Moly!


    They cried in their hearts. They were trembling and they couldn''t muster the strength to shout or run. Their hands were shaking as they tried to reach the radio for backup.


    Ah!


    One of the guards was sent flying from the tail of the beast. Seeing this, the three other men recovered from the initial shock as their eyes widened in shock.


    At once, the leader of the guard reached out to his radio and screamed.


    "INTRUDER ALTAR!"


    Ah!


    Another guard was sent flying crashing against the wall and the sound of ribs shattering into pieces added to the despair of the two other guards.


    "RUN!" said the captain as his heel was already touching the back of his head.


    "Wait for me!" Screamed the other guards as he tried to catch up to the captain. Unfortunately, the captain was hell-bent on escaping from the clutch of death.


    Growl!


    More snarling and growling came from the running as more beasts came out of the water. They snared and smelled the clean fresh air and looked in a certain direction. It was the direction of the ark.


    Meanwhile, on the ark, Susan, Merab, and Grandpa Philip were ready to depart into the rainstorm district when they heard the siren go off.


    "What the hell is that?" said Grandpa Philip as his voice raised an octave.


    Susan knitted her brows and looked in a certain direction for a couple of moments when the sound of heavy footsteps echoed from the other cars.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Go and don''t concern yourself about the attack on the ark." A voice echoed in their ear. And whose voice could it be if not for Justin''s voice?


    Listening to this, the three looked at each other and jumped off the ark, leaving a gust of wind behind. Inside the conference room, Justin looked in a particr direction and the corner of his lips moved slightly.


    Just then, Kira, Pipe man, Leah, and William entered the conference room with pensive expressions. The atmosphere inside the room was heavy and suffocating as if the air had be thick and harder to breathe.


    The energy in the room was palpable, with an undercurrent of uneasiness and fear that could be felt by everyone present.


    "You all know what is going on¡­" Justin began as his voice was neither loud nor low, but enough for those inside the room to hear him. "The beasts¡­ Terra-Saws are on us and only you people have the strength to lead the people."


    He tapped the mahogany table in a normal rhythm as his eyes moved from one face to another. "Each of you will have to lead a team of soldiers to clear the beast. Without killing the beast, we can''t leave this region. Thus, this is not a mission to defend the ark. But to defeat the beast and send them back from wherever they crawl out from."


    Hearing this, the people inside the room swallow the lumps in their throats as their backs was drenched in cold sweats. The mission had just risen to another level. Previously, they thought they only needed to defend the ark but now they realized how wrong they were.


    Kira looked at Leah and a smile crept to her face. ''Little sister, are you ready for the task'' her voice echoed inside Leah''s head.


    Hmm!


    Leah widened her eyes when she heard Kira''s voice in her head. She was aware of this freaking ability and had to raise her brow and look at Kira, not knowing what to say.


    ''I guess I can only try my best.'' She responded after a moment.


    ''That would be better. And if you need any help, don''t hesitate to call me.''


    After telling the group the necessary things they need to watch out for from the Terra-saw. They departed from the room.


    Boom!


    The ark shook back and forth, sending the subway into a frenzy. Fear gripped the heart of the people as they watched the police, racing back and forth to put everything in others while the defense team prepared toe out of the ark.


    Outside the ark, hundreds of Terra-saws attack the ark from all sides but a powerful force field shields the ark from their continuous assault.


    Noticing their attack was not cursing any damage to the ark. The Terra-saw beast growls loudly, sending a powerful sound attack to the environment, forcing the wall to crack.


    Thud! Thud!


    A powerful sound came from the distance and a massive beast crawled forward while leaving a trail of cracks behind. All the other Terra-saws pave the way for the massive beast.


    These were no ordinary beasts. And if Nika were to see this beast. He would recognize what type of beast it was. It was a Grade 4 beast with a powerful attack, sturdy defense, and great reflex.


    The Grade 4 Terra-saw beast arrived in front of the ark and growled loudly and sent its tail toward the formation protecting the ark. Just then, the door of the ark opened and a silhouette jumped out with a long golden spear in her hands.


    Yeah!!!


    The people inside the ark screamed in excitement and relief when they saw who the fighter was.

 Chapter 224 The Will To Survive

    "What happened!"


    A crowd looked at the new arrival with their jaw dropped. The underground shelter was quiet as the people were shocked, stunned, and in denial was what they were seeing.


    Their unbeatablemander was covered in bruises and blood while their strongest fighters were not looking good either. After the realization dawned on the people that their Savior was nothing short but human like them and they may be in danger. A gasp of cries filled the room as fear crept up to their faces.


    They looked at each other and saw the panic on each other''s faces, unsure of how to react.


    They looked at the soldiers as they rushed to one of the private rooms where they tried to treat theirmander.


    Meanwhile, the panic in the heart of the people began to grow like a tumor, and various cries and voices echoed from the people.


    "Will all shut up!" A hefty man came out of themander and shouted with veins protruding from his forehead. "If any of you make noise again. I won''t mind sending them outside to continue making the noise."


    Hearing this, the crowd held their breath and averted gaze from the intimidating gaze of the hefty man.  Even though they were panicked and scared, they knew this underground building was their safest ce.


    A woman came out of the room and looked at the people. "I know some of you are scared when you see themander injured." She paused and looked at the faces of the people and saw them nodding their heads. "You don''t have to be. His injury was only minor, and in a couple of hours, he will be back to his feet." She assured me.


    A sigh of relief echoed from the crowd and the panic expression on their faces lessened a bit.


    "Go back to whatever you''re doing and don''t worry about being attacked or anything." She added.


    Watching the crowd disperse, the man and the woman looked at each other and sighed before they entered themander''s room.


    "How many of us returned?" Themander asked with some difficulty.


    The few people inside the room looked at each other and a gloomy expression appeared on their faces. Seeing this, he knitted his brow and asked with a deep voice. "Tell me"


    "Less than 50," said the only woman in the room.


    Silence!


    The room was in silence and the only sounds were the asional sniffles, as they mourned the loss of their loved one,rade, and friends. The air was thick with a palpable sense of grief, like a heavy nket that hung over them.


    With their heads bowed and their eyes downcasted. A few held handkerchiefs, wiping away tears as they spoke. Their voices were soft and low, as if afraid of breaking the fragile peace that had descended upon them.


    A few candles flickered on a nearby table, casting a soft glow that danced on their faces. The room was filled with the smell of flowers, a reminder of the fleeting beauty of life.


    Themander came out of his grief and said, "What about the men we captured from the other group¡­ and where are the men that betrayed their group."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Hearing this, they raised theirs with dejectedness and sighed for the umpteenth time.


    "They should be in the room where we locked them. As for the other men, I don''t know anything about them." A bald man said in a low voice.


    Themander''s eyes burned with hope as he thought about the men they captured. ''If I can find a way for them to join us¡­. With their battle experience and weapons, we can reim our strength and defend the shelter.''


    "By tomorrow. We are going to get those men." Hemanded, leaving no room for debate.


    ¡­


    In another part of the city, a group of ten ran through the dpidated street, their hearts pounding with fear and their clothes soaked through by the heavy rain. The old buildings that lined the street loomed over them like dark sentinels, their broken windows and peeling paint adding to the sense of decay and foreboding.


    As they sshed through the puddles and dodged debris, the sound of their frantic footsteps echoed through the empty streets.


    The rain beat down on them relentlessly, obscuring their vision and making it difficult to see whaty more than a few feet ahead.


    "A-are¡­we not there¡­yet" A voice asked in panic as he wiped the stream of water from his face. His body was weak and fatigue all over his face, he was on hisst leg and the only thing keeping him moving was the will to survive.


    Hearing this, the men gasped with some difficulty and looked at the man leading them, hoping to hear the good news.


    Grow!!


    The intimidating sound of the Terra-saws beast came from behind and their faces contorted with fear and desperation, as they ran for their lives.


    They knew danger was lurking behind them, and that it was only a matter of time before they were caught. The only thing that kept them moving forward was the thought of safety and the hope that they could escape the danger that pursued them. And all their hopes depend solely on one person ¡ª Robert.


    "We''re almost there." Robert''s excited voice came from the front as he increased his speed. "It''s around the corner."


    Despite the rain and the fear that threatened to overwhelm them, the group ran on when they heard the voice of hope. They pushed themselves to their limits, their lungs burning and their muscles aching, knowing that their survival depended on their ability to keep going.


    As they turned a corner and disappeared from view, the only thing that remained was the sound of the rain, falling heavily on the empty street.


    In another part of the city, three people were racing through the rain, leaving a gust of wind behind while the heavy rain failed to touch their bodies.


    Suddenly, the heavenly mark on their foreheads glowed and they changed their direction.


    "Got you!"

 Chapter 225 The Appearance Of A God Beast

    Boom!


    A massive beast was sent flying into the distance while everything on its path turned into smithereens.


    Kiranded gently on the ground with her face full of determination. A light smile appeared on her face as she looked at the iing Terra-beasts without an ounce of fear in her eyes.


    Noticing the one intruder, the Terra-beasts howled in pain as they charged toward her with their mouths wide open, ready to snap her into two.


    Just then, a howling wind came from the ark as a thick sharp metal cut through the air.


    Bang! Bang!


    A metal spear-like object moved swiftly between the beast, harvesting their lives as if they were nothing butmon animals. From the ark, Pipe man jumped out with Two Golden Circles on his head. Followed was William with hisrge sword andst was a new face. Leah.


    Seeing her, the people inside the ark looked at each other and wondered where the hell shee from. Even though they didn''t know anything about her, they still screamed and supported her.


    Hearing the support of the people, Leah''s thumping heart calmed down a bit as she grip the thin sword in her and charged forward with a battle cry on her lips.


    She swung her sword in a wide arc and power ice came out of her strike, attacking the iing beast.


    Whoosh!


    Anything the ice touched was frozen immediately. And with a wave of her hand, the frozen shattered into pieces.


    What the hell!


    Oh boy! That was beautiful!


    The crowd screamed in excitement at how easily she killed the beast. On the other hand, William didn''t have an elemental power but a weapon mastery ability.


    Every swing of his sword cut the beast into two. His movement was fluid and graceful, striking his foes with precision.


    As for Pipe man, his eyes scanned the battlefield for weakness in the beast''s attack. They knew that they had to be strategic if they wanted to kill the beast in the shortest time frame without losing anyone. This was just the beginning, no one knew how many the beasts were, and thus they needed to preserve their strength.


    Boom!


    In the distance, Kira was fighting Two Grade four beasts at the same time without losing a sweat. Her golden spear danced back and forth gracefully amid the powerful attack of beast tails.


    Even though the beasts had a strong defense against her spear attack, their bodies were covered in various cuts with blood gushing out like an open dam.


    As a Fourth Circle existence, she could easily kill the beast with a casual attack but since the Terra-beasts keeping from the water. She decided to take things slow and wait for the others to kill the minions.


    "Seven waves Ice-Fang," Leah muttered.


    At once, the wind stopped blowing and the running water froze for a couple of moments. William and Pipe man halt their attack as all the hair on their bodies stood, their heart palpitated.


    What in the world is that attack?!


    Before anyone could process what was happening, the air turned misty and the temperature dropped tens of degrees and a deep chilling air pickled the skin of everyone.


    Suddenly, a powerful ice attack appeared out of thin air and attacked all the Terra-saws in one clean swoop, freezing them at once.


    Oh! My! World!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Everyone stood there, frozen in astonishment. Their mouths hung open in disbelief, their eyes wide with surprise. It was as if time had stopped and they were all caught in the same moment of shock and amazement.


    Some covered their mouths with their hands, and others rubbed their eyes as if to make sure they were not dreaming. Their expressions range from confusion to excitement, from disbelief to wonder.


    As the reality of the moment set in, a murmur of voices rose among the group. They began to whisper to one another, exchange incredulousments and try to make sense of what they just witnessed.


    It was a moment that would stay with them forever, a moment of pure astonishment that had left them speechless and in awe.


    ''I never see thating'' Justin mused from the conference room and a light smile appeared on his face.


    Boom!


    A deafening sound echoed from the distance waking everyone from their stupor. They turned and looked in the sound direction and saw the two powerful beast heads rolling a couple of distances on the ground.


    Gasped.


    They blinked and tried to understand what the hell was going on. This should be a dangerous battle, why did it seem they were just ying with the beast?


    Kira walked gracefully out of the two headless Grade 4 beasts and looked in Leah''s direction.


    "Nice one." She smiled. "But your attack won''t allow our people to use their bodies for the experiment."


    Hearing this, a bittersweet smile appeared on her face as she rubbed the back of her head. "I-I¡­"


    "I''m just kidding." She tapped her shoulder gently. "We have enough with these two"


    Quickly, a group of soldiers came out of the ark and they began to move the corpse of the beast. Meanwhile, the people inside the ark looked at the four and wondered why they hadn''t returned to the ark.


    Suddenly, the subway began to shake vehemently, debris fell from the ceiling and everyone inside the ark fell on their butt, fear gripped their heart like an angel of death and they were drenched in cold sweats.


    The running water began to boil with hot steam gushing like a live volcano.


    Growl!


    A deafening roar came from the water and everyone that heard the roar cowered in fear and all the hair on their body stood straight.


    A massive beast came out of the water. It was a monstrous amalgamation of crocodile and hippopotamus, standing over 25 feet tall and weighing in at an astounding 12 tons.


    Its skin was imprable, ted with thick, scaly armor that shimmered in the sun like golden jewels. Its eyes were the color of the Nile during the flooding season, and its breath was a potent mixture of sulfur and death.


    Its offensive capabilities were unmatched. Its massive jaws could crush boulders with ease, and its long, barbed tail could easily sweep aside any obstacle in its path.


    Its forelimbs were equipped with razor-sharp ws that could tear through flesh and bone like butter. And when it opened its massive maw, it could unleash a deafening roar that could shatter ss and disorient even the most powerful season warriors.


    The beast''s true strengthy in its defensive abilities. Its armor was nearly imprable, and its hide was resistant to even the sharpest of des. Its formidable size made it an intimidating presence, and few served to engage it inbat.


    And should any foolhardy adventurer or warrior actually manage to wound the beast, it had the ability to rapidly heal any injury it sustained. The name of the beast was¡­.


    ''Sobekhemoth''

 Chapter 226 Fighting The Sobekhemoth Godly Beast

    Legend had it that the beast was created by the Egyptian god, Sobek, who imbued the creature with his own immense power. Sobek was the god of fertility, water, and renewal, and was often depicted as a crocodile-headed man.


    He was revered by the ancient Egyptians for his power over the Nile, which provided the life-giving waters that sustained their civilization.


    Sobekhemoth was a manifestation of Sobek''s wrath, a fearsome beast that could wreak havoc upon any who dared to challenge the god''s authority.


    ording to the myth, the Sobekhemoth would only awaken from its slumber when the Nile was threatened and would emerge from the depth to defend its patron deity.


    The Sobekhemoth turned and looked at the humans that looked like ants and growled and took a step forward.


    Seeing this, everyone inside the ark huddled together, their eyes fixed on the enormous creature that emerged from the murky water.  Terror gripped their hearts as they realized the full extent of the danger they were in.


    Can they stop this massive creature?! That was the thought running through their mind. Some backed away slowly, their face etched with fear. Others were frozen in ce, unable to move as they stared in disbelief at the massive beast before them.


    The sound of rushing wart filled the subway as the Sobekhemoth drew nearer. Just then, four people step forward with golden Circles on their heads. They looked at each other and could see the fear on each other''s faces.


    The tension in the subway was palpable as the creature and the human faced off. The onlookers held their breath, unsure of what would happen next.


    "Cyclone Pierce" Kira jumped forward and her long ck hair swayed back and forth in the absence of wind.


    A golden streak of light came out of her spear and it formed a wide arc, traveling at blinding speed toward the beast.


    nk!


    A deafening sound echoed in the subway and everyone widened their eyes to witness the attack. And behold, the beast didn''t move an inch, and the attack only left a little spark on its scale.


    What the hell!


    Kira had her jaw dropped as she retreated quickly. Her heart skipped a beat as she noticed the Sobekhemoth staring at her.


    Whoosh!


    In an instant, the Sobekhemoth lunged forward at an extreme speed, defying thew of gravity. Its massive jaws open wide to reveal rows of razor-sharp teeth.


    Seeing this, Kira wanted to dodge the extremely fierce attack, but it was toote. The Sobekhemoth''s tail swung around with an incredible force, striking her hard in the chest and sending her flying through the air.


    The impact was brutal, and Kira let out a bloodcurdling smear as she crashed to the ground, her body wracked in pain. She felt as though her ribs had been shattered as she struggled to catch her breath.


    Huh!


    All the hair on her body stood straight when she noticed the beast''s furious eyes on her and its massive jaw closing on her.


    "Seven waves Ice-Fan" Leah screamed from the side as she attacked the beast''s leg, wanting to halt its advance.


    Boom!


    A wave of ice covers the Sobekhemoth and it halts for a moment before the ice on its body begins to crack.


    Whoosh!


    Bang!


    Ah!


    Leah was sent flying as the tail attack forced the air out of her lungs. She crashed into the wall, leaving a wide spider crack behind as blood sshed out of her mouth. For a couple of seconds, her head was toiling with the heavy sound of ringing bells.


    The people inside the ark were paralyzed with fear, their backs drenched in a cold sweat. They knew they were in grave danger and only a person could fight the unknown beast.


    William and Pipe man looked at each other before they looked at the deadly beast that send shivers down their spine.


    "Retreat," Kira said as she jumped toward the beast, swinging her spear with all her strength. The heavenly mark on her forehead lit up and her strength rose to another degree<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Die"


    Bang!


    The Sobekhemoth snarled and its scale glowed purpled, looking at the iing golden attack with obvious disdain.


    Boom!


    Unfortunately, the beast underestimates the power of the attack. When the attacknded on its strong defense, the attack halted for a moment before it passed through it with some difficulty.


    Ah!


    The beast cried in pain as it retreated a couple of steps and blood came out of the deep cut on its body. Every step left a deep crack on the ground, making the subway tremble vehemently.


    The beast saw some of its scales had been cut off and it looked at Kira with fury in its eyes


    Wail!


    It opened its jaw and a powerful sound attack came from its massive mouth.


    Ahhhhhhh!


    Kira was sent flying as she was caught off guard by the powerful sound attack. The sound attack reverberated through the air, shaking the very foundation of the station.


    The sound was deafening, an ear-spitting cacophony that sent shortwaves through their bodies and left their ears ringing.


    Leah, William, and Pipe man were wriggling on the ground as the sound attack continued. Since they were closer to the beast, they bear the heavy burnt of the attack.


    Even those inside the ark clutched their ears in pain, their eyes wide with fear as they struggled to make sense of what was happening. The sound was like nothing they ever heard before.


    As the sound continued to intensify, everyone began to feel disoriented, their bnce thrown off by the sheer force of the attack. Those ordinary people among them stumbled and fell, their bodies wracked with pain as they clutched their heads in agony.


    Panic set in as they realized they had no way to defend themselves against the sound attack. And if this continued for the next couple of minutes, it was only a matter of time before they were all killed.


    Meanwhile, Kira tried to fight the sound attack but it was futile as blood came out from her nose and eyes. Everything turned fuzzy, yet there wasn''t an ounce of fear in her eyes. She struggled to look in Leah''s direction and saw the wretched state she was in.


    ''Rx. Don''t fight it.'' Leah heard Kira''s voice inside her head and wondered if she was nuts.


    How can she not defend against the attack?


    ''Do you want me to die?''


    ''Haha. You''re more stupid than I thought.''


    ''Why would you call me stupid?''


    ''If you are not stupid. Have you seen Justin yet? Looked at the people even though they were in panic and in pain. They had hope in their eyes.''


    Hearing this, Leah struggled to look in the ark''s direction and realized what she said was the truth. ''How can they have so much trust in a single person.'' She wondered.


    Buzz!


    Just then, a purple light shed around the ark and the array formation around the ark rose to another level shielding the ark from the sound attack.


    Before the people could realize what was happening. A blinding golden light appeared in front of the beast.


    ''He hase.''

 Chapter 227 Show Of Power

    ''He hase!''


    A young man stepped forward, his golden hair seemed to catch the light of the sun, shining like molten gold. He stood tall and proud, his posture conveying a sense of confidence and strength.


    Despite the danger, there was something serene about the young man''s appearance. His features were sharp and chiseled, his jawline strong and defined. He wore simple clothing that was functional and unassuming, yet still managed to entuate his athletic build.


    Seeing the appearance of the young man, the massive Sobekhemoth snarled as its big eye red at the young man. The two stared at each other for a couple of moments without making a sound.


    "I don''t want to kill, return to your abode and never disturb my people again," Justin said in a low voice. Though his voice was low, the air vibrated and the temperature in the area dropped a couple of degrees.


    Meanwhile, Leah fixed her gaze on the backside of his back with various conflicting emotions running through her mind. In the end, she let out a sigh and shook her head.


    ''Let go'' She heard Kira''s voice in her head and struggled to get on her feet.


    Growl!


    The Sobekhemoth snarled andunched forward its powerful tail toward his chest. Watching the massive tailing to his chest, his expression remains calm and collected.


    Boom!


    Whoosh!


    An object was sent flying into the distance and crashed into the running water, sending powerful waves of water into the air. The air vibrated and a massive crack appeared on the wall. The running water halted for a moment and everywhere was still silent.


    Those watching the fighting had their jaws dropped. Their brain was still trying to process what they just witnessed. They only saw him swing his hand casually and boom!


    Growl!


    The creature struggled to stand up from the attack while shaking its head vehemently. It''s never believed that puny humans would have such strength. Nevertheless, it was enraged and red at him. It looked at its scale and saw some of its scales had been broken, leaving a deep dent in its body.


    "Stay down and go back to your lord''s abode," Justin said once again. He was only giving the beast a chance to fulfill his mission by protecting his lord''s territory. ''I guess it had slept for too long and didn''t realize the state of the word.'' He mused as the corner of his lips curled upward a bit as he saw the beast ready to pounce on him.


    ''I guess I need to beat some sense into him.'' He took a step forward to wee the iing attack. ''I need to deal with this beast before the demon notices my presence.''


    Whoosh!


    His golden hair swayed back and forth as he disappeared from his original spot.


    Bang!


    Its open massive jaw, showed its tens of row sharp teeth as it appeared in front of Justin. Watching the massive jaw and sharp teeth, everyone sucked a cold breath and shivered slightly. They realized the previous attack from the beast was just child''s y.


    Even though the people felt the string of fear, the trust they had in their King gave them confidence. Thus, they were looking forward to how their king would handle the deadly Sobekhemoth attack.


    And behold, he caught the jaw with his hand without breaking a sweat.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    What!


    The beast was stunned while those watching the fight were bbergasted. While the beast was still stunned, it found itself in the air and rolled its big eyes.


    What the hell am I doing in the sky?!


    Boom!


    Justin mmed it to the ground vehemently, creating a deep crater and the subway shook to its core. Those on the ark, fell on their butt as the force was just too much for their body to withstand.


    Ah!


    A grievous cry came from the beast. It struggled vehemently to extricate from the clutch of his arm. Unfortunately, Justin wasn''t done with it. With a fierce grunt, he mmed it down once again on the cold hard ground, causing a sickening thud that echoed throughout the surrounding area.


    The impact sent a wave of pain through the creature''s body as its bones jolted and cracked under the force of the blow.


    It let out a pained groan, wriggling in a desperate attempt to escape the unbearable agony that wracked its body. The pain was sharp and intense, like nothing the creature had ever felt before, and it could do nothing but lie there helplessly, suffering under the crushing weight of the young man''s attack.


    Noticing the beast was no longer struggling, Justin released the beast and pped his hand to dust off the liquid on his hand.


    Looking at the surroundings, he saw the creature scattered everywhere while its blood dyed the running water brown.


    "This is yourst chance. Return to your abode and don''t disturb any longer." His said, leaving no room for debate.


    The Sobekhemoth looked at the young man with unwillingness in his big eyes. It grunted in agony and stood with some difficulty. His eyes contain various conflicted expressions. He couldn''t understand how humans could have such strength. Previously when its lord ruled thend, humans were weak like ants. But now, it seems everything has changed.


    As if knowing what was going on in the mind of the beast, Just turned and sent a stream of golden light toward its forward.  It tried to dodge the golden light but found its body won''t listen to itsmand.


    The golden light entered its forehead and a series of images shed through its brain. After a couple of seconds, the expression of the creature changes from shock to fear, then to astonishment. And finally back to fear when it saw thest portion of the memory.


    "You now know that humans are not your enemy but your ally," Justin said as he ced his hands behind his back and his hair swayed gently back and forth.


    "Guide this area and don''t let the evil race pass through here." He raised his head and stared directly into its eyes. "Can you do that?"


    Even though he seemed to be asking.  But to the beast, it was like an imperial order that couldn''t be refuted.


    Grunts!


    It grunts and nods. It looked at Justine with traces of respect. Since he was created, apart from its lord. He never respects anyone but today, he met a human that was strong like his lord.


    It raised its mouth high and cried loudly. A powerful sound wave spread throughout the surrounding area living in the city cowered in fear as they looked in the sound direction, wondering what the hell was going on.


    "What type of sound is this?!" Themander of the savage group shivered in panic as his back was drenched in cold sweats. ''Why am I feeling uneasy all of a sudden.''

 Chapter 228 Macks Second Betrayal And His New Found Power.

    ?


    The rain wasing down in sheets, pounding against the dpidated building with unrelenting fury. The structure itself looked as though it could barely withstand the onught, with creaking boards and missing shingles.


    Despite the weather, a group of ten people was sprinting towards the building, their clothes soaked through and their faces etched with exhaustion.


    As they reached the building, one of them stumbled and fell, grabbing hold of a rusted metal railing to steady himself.


    "Be careful. We''re almost there" Robert said as he helped him up, and they hurried towards the entrance, which was barely visible in the gloom.


    Robert pushed his way through the heavy wooden door, which groaned in protest at the forces, and found themselves in a dark and dank entrance hall. Water dripped from the ceiling and pooled on the cracked tiles below.


    "Get the shlight," said a man in a low voice.


    Quickly, a young man fumbled for a shlight with a trembling hand, and when he found it. He shone it around the room, revealing peeling wallpaper and a staircase that led downward.


    "That''s it!" Robert echoed in excitement.


    Hearing this, a gloomy expression appeared on Mack''s face. The world around him turned eerie and quiet; he felt abandoned and alone.


    His chest rose and fell as he was consumed by anger and envy toward his friends. He couldn''t help butpare himself to them, their sess and achievement only fueled his frustration.


    ''Why can''t I be like them.'' He mused. He knew he had potential but something was holding him back. The anger inside him began to boil as he looked at Robert''s proud smile and was suffocating.


    "I deserve better than¡­. Previously, it was Justin and Susan¡­ and now. You¡­"  A sharp glint appeared deep in his eyes as he looked at Robert.


    He knew he needed to take control of his life and make things happen, but envy kept holding him back. He closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and tried to calm himself down, hoping to find a way to ovee his negative emotions.


    However, when heid his eyes on Robert and the respectful look directed at him. The slight traces of humanity in him disappeared into thin smoke.


    Unknown to others, the Mack they knew was changing as his anger and jealousy consumed him, and he found a new source of power. With each passing second, the power grew in his mind, and his thoughts became more twisted and sinister until he was no longer the man he once was.


    The darkness within him had taken hold, and he embraced it willingly, reveling in the fear it would enact.


    "Let''s get inside. There is a safe house below." Robert said without noticing Mack''s bizarre change.


    Just then, something unimaginable happened. As the group prepared to follow Robert into the hidden passage, a silhouette moved at breathtaking speed and appeared before a woman.


    Ahhhhhhhhhh!


    The woman convulsed in agony as her body withered away, her flesh melting into bone. The man before her stood unflinching, his eyes glowing with a sickly green light as he drained her life force.


    She only screamed for a moment before her voice turned weak and hoarse. Her eyes locked with his, filled with a mix of fear and hatred as she realized toote who her attacker was. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Hearing the sudden scream that onlysted for a moment, the group halted on their track and turned. And behold¡­


    They saw one of their own lying lifeless on the ground turning into a pile of bones and standing beside her was the killer. Mack.


    Seeing this, they looked at each other in shock and confusion, the shock and sorrow of what just happened had left them all reeling.


    "You¡­you killed her," one of them whispered, barely able to speak.


    Mack didn''t say anything. He just stood there, his expression unreadable.


    Robert and the others didn''t know what to do. They had trusted Mack with their lives, and now he had betrayed them. It was a betrayal that cut deep, leaving them all feeling vulnerable and exposed.


    Robert stood rooted on the spot. He was the most affected of the group. He had trusted his best friend, Mark, with his life, and now, he had been betrayed.


    The memories of their time together shed in his mind like a movie, making his heart ache with pain and longing for the past.


    He couldn''t help but wonder where he had gone wrong. Was it something he had done that made Mark betray him? Did he not see the signs? He thought back to their conversation, trying to find any hints of deceit, but found none.


    But wait!


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt foolish for not seeing iting until now. He had been so blind, so naive to think that their bond was unbreakable. He had let his guard down since they nned to start a new beginning together, and now he was paying the price for his foolishness.


    "I¡­ I  can''t say I never see thating,'' said Robert with a breaking voice as he tried to maintain a stable posture.


    His chest rose and fell as he took a step forward. "Since the beginning, you want everything to be about you¡­ but when it''s not¡­ You turn them into an enemy."


    The more he talked the more he hated himself for his foolishness. Why would I believe Justin and Susan were tyrannical and bad people without trying to know them and how people feel about them?


    What of William? Is he also a bad person?


    The realization dawned on him as he realized he was merely being yed by Mack and his thirst to rule people like Susan or I made him ignore the obvious.


    "Although I realize thiste. I won''t let you continue spreading your bad seeds. This ends now." His voice raises an octave.


    His eyes were zed with fury, twisted into a contorted mask of rage. His muscles tensed as he balled them into fists, nails digging into his palm. Breathing heavily, he struggled to contain the boiling anger that threatened to consume him.


    The room around them seemed to pulse with their seething emotions, and the air crackled with a charged energy.


    Mark looked at the furious Robert and his men with a yful evil smile on his face. Previously, he was weak and dependent on them to achieve his goal. But now, everything changes with his new ability¡ª  Energy drain.

 Chapter 229 Robert Hopeless Situation

    ?


    Whoosh!


    A shadow moved across the room and appeared in front of another man like a ghost stretched out his hand at an extreme speed and clutched his neck.


    Ah!


    Meanwhile, the man''s eyes widened with fear as Mack''s fingers closed tightly around his neck, cutting off his air supply.


    His face turned red as he struggled to breathe, his body writhing in agony as he desperately tried to break free.


    Mack''s energy drain ability began to take effect, sapping the man''s strength and leaving him feeling weak and powerless. In a couple of seconds, only the lifeless skeleton of the man''s body remains in his hand.


    Thud!


    He dropped the skeleton and a moan escaped from his mouth before he disappeared into the darkness.


    What the hell!


    Meanwhile, Robert and the others couldn''t believe what they just witnessed.


    Previously, they thought Mack killed a woman using some under means, but now, they realized how wrong they were.


    How could this be?! Various emotions clouded Robert''s head however the sudden scream from the surrounding jotted him out of his misery.


    His eyes widened when he saw two other people turning into piles of bones in a couple of seconds. Additionally, it seems Mack won''t stop at any moment.


    Filled with grief, Robert''s heart felt like it had been ripped from his chest as he watched his best friend, Mack, brutally take the lives of his own men.


    Subsequently, his grief turned into total madness as he rushed into the darkness swinging his weapons frantically with veins protruding from his forehead.


    "I will kill you," screamed Robert as his twin dagger pierced Mack''s previous location.


    Moreover, the group of men huddled together in a corner, their eyes filled with terror as Mack advanced towards them with his devious energy drain power.


    They could feel the life force draining from their bodies as Mack''s power sapped their strength and left them feeling weak and powerless.


    The dpidated building around them shook with the force of the rainstorm outside, adding to the sense of impending doom.


    The men knew that they were no match for Mack''s deadly abilities and cowered in fear, hoping for a miracle to save them from their fate.


    Devil!


    He has turned into a devil!


    Their thoughts spiral in confusion and regret. Even though they knew Robert was strong, they had already lost hope.


    Subsequently, if they were topare their abilities, Mack''s abilities were just too devious topare to Robert twins'' dagger abilities.


    "I thought you continued to wallow in self-pity and won''t defend your men." Mack appeared from the shadows, standing in front of Robert with an evil grin on his face.


    Additionally, two dark golden circles were hovering over his head.


    Meanwhile, when Robert saw this, he halted on a maniac random attack and looked at him wide-eyed. Moreover, there is a hidden confusion on his face.


    How could this be?! I''ve never seen a dark golden circle before. What type of power is this?!


    Even though various conflicting questions ran through his mind, his thirst for revenge made him throw the thought behind his back as he rushed toward him with two golden circles hovering over his head.


    "Let''s end it now," said Robert as his eyes were bloodshot without the care of his life and the only thought going on in his mind was to kill the evil Mack.


    As the rain pelted the broken windows of the dpidated building, Mack and Robert faced off in a sh of deciders.


    The person who wins will be the King.


    Meanwhile, Mack''s energy-draining power seethed with sinister energy, sapping the very life force from the air around them.


    Additionally, Robert''s twin dagger power glimmered with pure, white light, a testament to the righteousness of his cause.


    The remaining group of men watched with bated breath, their hearts filled with a slight glimmer of hope. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Could Robert, theirst hope, be the one to take down Mack and his deadly powers?


    Just then, the answer came in the form of a lightning-fast attack from Robert.


    His twin daggers sliced through the air, aimed directly at Mack''s heart.


    But Mack was not so easily defeated.


    Additionally, with a wicked grin, he unleashed a devastating energy st, sending Robert flying across the room and mming into a wall.


    The sound of the impact echoed through the building, drowning out the sound of the rain.


    Roberty crumpled on the ground, his twin daggers ttering uselessly beside him. Mack advanced on him slowly, savoring his moment of triumph.


    Meanwhile, Robert was not yet defeated. Therefore, with a fierce determination, he gathered thest of his strength and lunged at Mack, his daggers shing in the dim light.


    Mack, caught off guard, stumbled backwards, his energy draining power faltering for a moment.


    At that moment, Robert saw his chance.


    He thrust his daggers forward with all his might, aiming for Mack''s heart once again.


    But Mack was too quick, his own powers surging to life just in time to deflect the blow.


    With a triumphantugh, Mack unleashed a final st of energy that sent Robert tumbling to the ground, his twin daggers ttering uselessly beside him.


    Furthermore, the remaining group of men looked on in despair as Mack emerged victorious, his energy draining power sapping the very life force from the air around them.


    In the end, Roberty on the brink of death, his spirit broken and his body battered.


    And Mack stood over him, a cold smile on his face, the victor in this deadly battle of supremacy was over. And behold, he won.


    ''If I knew this is my path¡­ I won''t have wasted my time supporting those ingrates.'' He mused with a wicked smile on his face. ''With their life force, I will be able to be a Third Circle Existence.''


    Mack''s evil grin spread slowly across his face, a twisted expression that hinted at the malevolent power that lurked beneath his deceptively handsome exterior.


    Meanwhile, Roberty helplessly on the ground as blood gushed out of his broken chest. His breathing was erratic.


    Despair and unwillingness filled his heart. ''How can  I lose to this devil? I need revenge. This can''t be. I can''t be weaker than this devil. I need to get up. ''


    Therefore with this thought running through his mind, he tried to get on his feet even though he knew he was on the brink of death.


    Seeing this, a wild chuckle escaped from Mack''s mouth. He stretched out his hand and tightened it around his neck, lifting him up as if he was just a kid.


    "You''re unwilling to ept your defeat, right?" he asked in a cold, evil voice that sent chills to the spine of those inside the room.


    Robert red at him with fury and said with obvious disdain. "You only have this power because you venture into the evil way. You''re nothing. You are just a weak, helpless, and a cowardly person."


    Hearing this, Mack burns with fury and his eyes turn fiery red with a dark shadow at the center. "Let me show is helpless between you and me"


    As he finished speaking, a strange power slipped into Robert''s body, and all his life force began to disappear. Turning him into a pile of bones.


    ''What type of power is this?'' He cried in his heart as struggled frantically to escape from his clutch. Unfortunately, it was a futile effort.


    In the end, he looked at the remaining men in the corner with bitterness and regret.


    "I''m¡­ sorry" His saddened voice was inaudible but the men could understand what he was saying.


    Therefore, tears gathered at the corner of their eyes as they had all lost the traces of hope and were only waiting for their turn.


    Cackled


    Just then, a deafening thunder came from the sky, followed by powerful lightning that illuminated the gloomy city.


    Additionally, a streak of golden light rushed toward the dpidated building at a speed faster than the speed of a bullet.


    "No!!!" Mack''s unwilling shriek resounded throughout on the street while Robert blinked his eyes twice with slight traces of hope.

 Chapter 230 Aftermath

    ?


    Boom!


    The rain was pounding down relentlessly, drenching the deste street with monotonous drumming.


    The atmosphere was tense, the air heavy with anticipation of what was about to happen.


    Suddenly, there was a deafening roar that shattered the silence.


    A massive explosion ripped through the air, shaking the ground and sending shockwaves rippling through the rain-soaked pavement.


    Furthermore, the dpidated building, already on the brink of copse, was no match for the sheer force of the explosion.


    It disintegrated in an instant, the bricks and mortar exploding into a million tiny fragments that rained down on the street below like a deadly hailstorm.


    Meanwhile, the force of the st knocked anyone nearby off their feet, sending them tumbling across the wet pavement. The air was thick with dust and debris, making it difficult to see or breathe.


    As the dust settled and the smoke cleared, the true extent of the destruction became clear.


    Additionally, the building was gone, reduced to nothing but rubble and twisted metal. The rain continued to fall, washing away the debris and revealing the devastation beneath.


    In the aftermath of the explosion, the street was eerily quiet, save for the sound of the rain drumming against the pavement.


    Therefore, the sense of destruction and loss was palpable, and it was clear that this event would leave an indelible mark on the deste street for years toe.


    Meanwhile, a silhouette was sent flying across the street by the streak of golden light.


    Hisnky frame hurtled through the air, his arms iling wildly as he was violently propelled across the deste street.


    The torrential rain battered his face as he careened through a series of dpidated buildings, shattering debris and wood in his wake.


    He crashed to the ground, dazed and battered, the force leaving him struggling to catch his breath in the eerie silence that followed.


    Hmm!


    He grunted as blood sshed from his mouth and his face whitened. His chest rose and fell with difficulty.


    ''I need to leave¡­'' He shouted in his mind as he struggled to move his body.


    His body ached from the inside out and blood continued to gush out from his mouth and nose. Additionally, some of his shattered bones protruded from his skin.


    With a trembling leg, sucking in cold breath continuously as gnashed his teeth in pain. He managed to stand and looked in the distance.


    ''I never thought Merab would be this powerful.'' He grimaced and the thin veins on his face twitched into an evil expression.


    "Don''t worry¡­ I won''t be weak forever." He muttered, gnashing his teeth, and the dark energy around him swirl fiercely, sucking the life force from the surrounding.


    What!


    Just then, as he prepared to escape into the deste city. A dangerous sharp gaze locked on his body.


    He shivered and his spine was drenched in cold sweats.


    "S-Susan¡­" He stumbled backward and fell on his butt.


    He felt a cold chill run down his spine and his heart skipped a beat. His chest rises and falls with his hands trembling.


    ''I need to escape. I need¡­'' He cried in his heart as he struggled to stand up and look over his shoulder.


    What!


    He widened his eyes and his jaw dropped. Unknown to him, his body was covered in cold sweats and the previous pain in his body had long been forgotten.  <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''No!'' He screamed in panic as dash to escape.


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel Meanwhile, on the cold deste street, amid the heavy downpour. A silhouette was racing toward a certain direction with her gaze unsightly.


    Cackle!


    As Susan dashed through the cold, deste streets under the heavy downpour, her body was illuminated by streaks of lightning.


    Her cold, expressionless gaze was locked on Mack''s location, and she moved with a sense of determination that belied the harsh conditions around her.


    She leaped over puddles and obstacles in her path, her movements fluid and precise.


    Her jaw clenched tightly as she closed in on Mack, and he could see the fury in her eyes as she drew nearer.


    Additionally, her movements were calcted and purposeful, and Mack knew that he was in for a reckoning when she caught up to him.


    And that, he mustn''t allow.


    Hence, a cat and mouse race began.


    Meanwhile, amid the destroyed building, Grandpa Philip and Merab had arrived. They looked at the shivering men with unsightly gazes.


    "Are you happy now?" Grandpa Philip asked with disdain.


    When the men heard this, they lowered their guilt. Previously, they thought with their n and strength, everything would go ording to n.


    But now, they realized how wrong they were. Mack, who they depend on and orchestrate everything, betrayed them, turned evil, and wanted to kill them.


    Therefore, when they thought of everything and what they had lost, they wanted to find a hole and bury themselves.


    Hmm!


    Meanwhile, a grunt escaped from Robert''s mouth as a mouthful of blood sshed from his mouth. He gasped for air, covering the deep cut on his chest with his hand.


    "What happened to you?" Merab squinted her gaze as she bent on one knee, scrutinizing his injury. "Did Mack course you about this injury?"


    Hearing this, a bitter smile appeared on Roberts''s face as he avoided her gaze.


    Watching the bitter smile on his face, she snorted and stood to look at rubbles. As she was checking their surroundings, she took a step and looked at the hidden passage that led to the underground.


    ''So this is where they wanted to hide¡­''


    She shook her head and a knowing smile appeared on her face.


    "We need to leave." Grandpa Philip said with his deep voice. "There is no more survival apart from them."


    As she heard this, a bitter smile appeared on her face. She nced at Robert once again and wanted to give him a deep p but seeing his situation. She controlled the fury in her heart.


    ''This selfish maggot¡­. A team of 50 people had been reduced to this¡­'' Her chest rose and fell as she matched out of the debris.


    ''I can''t wait for the king to make an example of you¡­ selfish bastard.''


    Meanwhile, the men didn''t know what was going on in her mind. Besides, if they knew. They weren''t in any position to voice out their onion.


    Hence, they carried Robert and followed after her with their head low, filled with regret.


    Meanwhile, in another part of the city. A beautiful woman appeared in front of a trembling young man with a cold expressionless face.


    "Do you have anything to say?"

 Chapter 231 Mack Sudden Change

    ?


    "Do you have anything to say?"


    Mack''s heart raced as he saw Susan standing in front of him in the middle of the deste street, her eyes fixed on him.


    Additionally, the rain poured down in heavy sheets, drenching them both as Mack struggled toprehend the situation.


    Meanwhile, his mind was racing with a mixture of fear, guilt, and confusion.


    ''How did she catch up to him this quickly?''


    ''As she gotten stronger again?!''


    Throwing the useless thought out of his mind. He knew he had some exining to do, but he also knew that it would be difficult to articte his past action.


    Meanwhile, Mack''s body tensed as Susan approached him, her eyes filled with a mixture of anger and hurt.


    He could see that she was struggling to hold back tears, and it only made him feel worse.


    As she spoke, her voice cracking with emotion, Mack felt a lump form in his throat.


    He wanted to reach out andfort her, to tell her that everything would be alright, but he knew that he had caused this pain.


    She was once the love of his life. But now¡­ but now¡­


    ''How did we get here?''


    Moreover, the weight of his actions hung heavy on his shoulders, and as he looked into Susan''s eyes, he knew that things had gone past the threshold that could be solved by mere words.


    But for now, all he could do was stand there in the rain, feeling the weight of his mistakes and the pain that he had caused.


    Staring directly into his eyes,  her heart felt like it was breaking into a million pieces.


    This was the man who had once been her closest childhood friend, the one who had wooed her with his charming smile and warm personality.


    But now, everything has gone so terribly wrong.


    Her eyes bore into his, filled with a mixture of anger, betrayal, and heartbreak.


    How could he have done this? How could he have betrayed their group and taken such an evil path?


    Unknown to her, tears began to stream down Susan''s face as she struggled to hold back her emotions.


    This man, whom she had once trusted with her life, had now be her worst enemy.


    She could feel her heart pounding in her chest as she looked at him, her mind filled with memories of happier times.


    But those memories were now tarnished by the reality of what Mack had be.


    She didn''t know that he was capable of doing terrible things and that he wouldn''t hesitate to harm even his closest friends.


    ''I need an exnation¡­ I need something..'' She sniffed.


    "W-why¡­"


    Her voice shaking with emotion, Susan felt a sense of disbelief wash over her.


    How could he have turned out like this? Was there anything left of the boy she had once known?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But even as she asked herself these questions, she knew that the answer didn''t matter.


    Nevertheless, all that mattered was that Mack had betrayed her and the people she cared about. And for that, she could never forgive him.


    Drenched in the cold rain, he wiped the rain from his face and said with a voiceced with bitterness.


    "I-I know that nothing I can ever say will change what I''ve done¡­" He paused to take a deep breath. "I don''t regret my decision and if I''m in the same situation once again. I would do the same thing without thinking twice."


    He straightened his back and averted his gaze and looked into the deste street covered in water.


    "You have ever gotten what you ever wanted. Previously when the world was normal, I didn''t mind. But now, I can ept it. How could nobody stand on top of us¡­" His voice wasced with derision.


    "If It were anyone of you. I would have tried to bear with it. But him, I can never allow it. And when he kills I. I know I have to do something."


    He turns to her and his face filled with anger. "And you¡­. I thought you''ll never submit to anyone else. But who would have guessed you''ll fall for amoner."


    Heughed in contempt. He looked directly into her eyes.


    "I''ve chased you for as long as I could remember only for you to reject me." He raised his voice in anger and gnashed his teeth.


    "Do you know how I feel when you reject me? But I console myself when you act the same as other men. But seeing you smiling toward him¡­ him¡­" His voice rose to another decibel and veins protruded from his forehead.


    Unknown to him, a dark energy began to emanate from his body. It was a malevolent force that seemed to drain the life force of everything it touched, leaving only a sense of cold emptiness in its wake.


    Therefore, the air around him crackled with electricity as the energy surged outward, reaching for anything and everything in its path.


    As Mack''s voice rose in anger, the energy grew stronger, pulsing with otherworldly power.


    Additionally, it seemed to feed on his rage, drawing strength from his emotions and using it to fuel its destructive power.


    Moreover, even the air itself seemed to darken as the energy spread, creating a suffocating sense of dread and foreboding.


    It was as if the very fabric of reality was being torn apart by the sheer force of Mack''s rage.


    And yet, despite the darkness and destruction that surrounded him, Mack seemed unaware of the terrible dread that came out of his body.


    Meanwhile, Susan''s eyes widened in shock as she saw the malevolent energy emanating from Mack.


    It was a force of pure darkness that seemed to suck the life out of everything it touched.


    She felt her heart race as she watched the energy pulse and surge, seemingly fed by Mack''s anger and hatred.


    It was as if he had tapped into some primal, ancient power, something beyond human understanding.


    Susan couldn''t move, couldn''t speak, as the energy washed over her, suffocating her with a sense of dread and foreboding.


    She could only stare in horror as the darkness threatened to consume everything in its path.


    Just as the malevolent energy spread further from Mack''s body as he was being consumed by jealousy and anger.


    A shocking scene unfolds before her that she could never have guessed in her wildest imagination.


    A new existence has been born.

 Chapter 232 Mack -- Azazel

    ?


    In another part of the world, amid the tens of thousands of the Undead army, a figure hovers above the army of the undead, casting a long shadow over the barren wastnd.


    It is a demon, with dark wings that stretch out behind him like a cloak of shadows.


    Additionally, the wings are long and sleek, and they seem to ripple like ck silk with every movement.


    The demon''s eyes are deep and piercing, a yellowish-red color that glows with an inner fire. They survey the battlefield with a cold and calcting gaze, taking in every detail with a keen sense of awareness.


    Besides, his skin was ck as coal, with jagged lines etched across his face and body.


    He stands tall, with broad shoulders and a muscr build that exudes power and strength.


    Subsequently, his hair was long and wild, ck as midnight, and it dances in the wind that stirs the battlefield.


    Besides, the demon was a fearsome sight to behold, and yet, there is something undeniably alluring about him.


    His presence is maic, drawing the eye andmanding attention. His long wings cast a shadow over them that seems to stretch for miles.


    Meanwhile, as he moves forward, the army of the undead follows, marching in lockstep behind him.


    The ground beneath their feet trembles with every step, and the air is thick with the stench of death and decay. They leave a trail of destruction in their wake, turning everything in their path into a deadnd filled with dread and an evil atmosphere.


    Just then, the demon halted in his movement and creased his brow, turning his head to look in a particr direction, feeling the changes in the earth''s otherworldly presence.


    Additionally, his deep yellowish-red eyes shine brightly as if trying to pry into the secret of the universe.


    ''Hmm.''


    ''Who could have expected this¡­''


    An enchanting smile crept up to his face as his lips curled a bit, making the gloomy darkness around him extremely beautiful.


    ''Since you''re the first human to take this path¡­hmm¡­ let me give you a weing gift.''


    With that thought, from the demon''s forehead, a dark shadow began to take shape, coalescing into the form of a bat.


    The bat was sleek and ck as midnight, with leathery wings that stretched out to either side.


    Its eyes glinted with an eerie red light, and its movements were swift and sure.


    Additionally, with a sudden burst of energy, the batunched itself into the air, soaring high above the battlefield.


    Moreover, its wings beat with a powerful rhythm, carrying it swiftly away from the demon and toward the horizon.


    As it flew, the bat seemed to pulse with a strange energy, a dark aura that surrounded it like a shroud. Its movements were fluid and graceful as if it were dancing on the air currents that carried it forward.


    Just then, in an instant, the bat vanished from sight, diving down toward the ground below. It moved with incredible speed, streaking towards the earth like aet.


    As it neared the ground, the bat''s shape seemed to blur and shift, until it was no longer visible to the eye.


    And yet, its presence lingered in the air, a dark and ominous feeling that filled the space where it had been just moments before.


    "Until we meet," said the demon as the bright smile on his face increased.


    ''I thought conquering this world would be boring. Who would have expected to meet such an interesting life form.''


    ¡­.


    "What¡­"


    Justin furrowed and stood from his seat abruptly and looked outside the ark, staring into the darkness. His face was ashen.


    ''This can''t be right.''


    As a star realm existence, he was privy to some secret of the world. Previously, the city was calm and only the continuous growling of the beast echoed inside the city.


    But now, an unknown entity is racing toward the city at an extreme speed.


    Besides, if this was an ordinary entity, it won''t have caused him to be worried. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But now, an extremely evil sentience wasing to their location.


    Feeling the evil entity getting closer to their location, Justin''s heart pounded in his chest, the adrenaline coursing through his veins as he felt the approaching evil entity drawing nearer and nearer.


    He couldn''t see it, but he could feel its malevolent presence, like a cold, mmy hand gripping his throat.


    Sighed!


    He took a deep breath and shook the uneasiness from his heart. ''What wille, wille. Let prepared to wee it.''


    With that thought, a golden glow appeared on his forehead. It was the heavenly mark.


    At once, he could sense the presence of everyone inside the ark and those outside the ark. He creased his brow and spread his power further, going deep into the city.


    "Where is Susan" Merab and Grandpa Philip heard Justin''s voice inside their head and they jumped back in trepidation.


    They widened their eyes as their heart skipped a bit. They turned their head to look at the surroundings, trying to find the source of the voice.


    "You don''t have to search for me, I''m not around. Just tell me where Susan is and besides, I can''t feel Mark''s heavenly mark." Justin''s voice echoed inside their head.


    Taking a deep breath, Merab swallowed the lump in her throat as she recounted everything that happened to Justin.


    Hearing this, Justin wasn''t surprised but his intuition was telling him the evil entity that wasing because of Mack.


    Moreover, he knew his intuition had never been wrong, thus he needed to make a quick decision.


    ''I can''t let evil meet him.'' He decided decisively.


    Meanwhile, in front of Susan in another part of the city. An earthshaking transformation was happening to Mack and she was hypnotized by the scene.


    He felt a searing pain shoot through his body as if every cell were being ripped apart.


    His mind was consumed by a darkness that he had never felt before, and he could hear the demonsughing and jeering inside his head.


    And then, as suddenly as it had begun, the pain subsided.


    Mack looked down at his hands and saw that they were no longer his own.


    They were twisted, gnarled, and covered in scales.


    He looked up and saw that two massive horns had sprouted from his forehead, curving upward like the horns of a bull.


    Additionally, his eyes had turned red, glowing with an otherworldly fire.


    As he stumbled to his feet, he realized that he was no longer the man he had been.


    He was something else entirely ¨C something evil, something terrifying.


    He reveled in the feeling, relishing the power that coursed through his veins.


    With augh that echoed through the city, he knew that his transformation wasplete.


    He was no longer Mark ¨C he was something else entirely. Something dark, something powerful, something to be feared.


    "I''m no longer Mark. I''m Azazel¡ª The destroyer." Mark or rather Azazel roared in ecstasy as his deep yellow eyes fixed on Susan.


    Meanwhile, when Susan felt the dangerous gaze from Azazel, she woke up from her trance with her jaw dropped.


    ''How could this be?!''


    "Kill him immediately!" Just when Susan was trying to wrap her head around Mack''s transformation, she heard Justin''s urgent voice inside her head.


    She blinked her eyes twice and wanted to know what was going on. However, Justin''s urgent voice didn''t give her the chance.


    Thus, she threw the useless thought out of her mind and prepared to attack Mark with her strongest strike.


    "Do it now!"

 Chapter 233 Curtain Falls

    ?


    "Do it now!"


    The urgency in Justin made Susan''s heart skip a bit as she quickly released a powerful lightning attack.


    "Lightning world"


    Susan stood tall, her hair crackling with electricity as she channeled her inner power and unleashed a bolt of lightning toward her adversary.


    Her whip danced forward, surrounded by a streak of lightning. Additionally, the air crackled with energy as the lightning struck Mack, sending him flying back with a thunderous boom.


    His body twisted in the air and crashed into the hard cold ground. Also, thend had a spider crack with a puddle of water flying to the sky.


    Hmm!


    A grunt came from Mack as he grimaced, smokeing out of his body. ''Is this where I died.'' He thought as his nerves reeked of pain.


    Even though the evil energy gave him a massive boost in strength. Nevertheless, it can''t breach the distance between a Second Circle and a Fourth Circle Existence.


    Meanwhile, Mack was full of grief and indignant. He hated himself and his destiny. Why was it every time he wanted to show the world how talented he was that he was struck down.


    The evil energy around siphons the life force from the surrounding, healing him at a breathing taking speed.


    Boom!


    Just when he was recovering, another powerful lighting attack struck his body, sending him flying backward.


    Ah!


    He cried in pain as his eyes shines brightly as thick smoke came out of it. He crashed into the puddle and rolled for a couple of meters before he stood up abruptly.


    "Since you n on killing me. Then, I won''t hesitate to bring you down with me." Mack grinned with a face full of madness.


    "In your dream," Susan said coldly without any expression on her face.


    "Lightning wrapper." She muttered.


    "Siphon of the underworld" Mack shouted as he rushed toward Susan.


    Additionally, a dark energy surrounded him like a dome while his two horns pulsate like a heart.


    Mack''s massive body and two horns looked like an ancient beast as he stormed toward Susan with madness.


    While Susan was covered in lightning, her hair swayed back and forth under the heavy rain without a droplet of rain touching her body.


    She was like a goddess of Lightning.


    As Mack drew closer, Susan unleashed a powerful lightning attack toward him, the crackling energy leaping forth from her whip like a bolt from the heavens.


    But Mack was undaunted, and his own evil energy surged forward to meet the lightning head-on.


    Their energies collided in a fierce battle of power and will, each pushing against the other with all their might.


    Mack''s dark energy was strong, but Susan''s lightning was equally powerful, and for a moment it seemed as if they were evenly matched.


    But then, with a sudden burst of strength, Susan''s lightning surged forward, overwhelming Mack''s dark energy and sending him reeling backward.


    He let out a furious roar of frustration, his body wracked with pain as the lightning surged through him. He crashed into the nearby building and turned it into rubble.


    Meanwhile, Susan stood straight and heroic. Her heroic self looked at the destruction in the distance without blinking an eye.


    "Y-you¡­ you ¡­ you¡­ can''t¡­ kill¡­ me."


    Hahaha.


    Mack struggled out of the rubble with evilughter. His body was covered in bruises and charred with lightning. However, he didn''t seem to care as he fixed his gaze on Susan.


    ''How can he be this strong?''


    Even though Susan didn''t have any expression on her face. She was stunned in her mind with various conflicting thoughts running through her mind. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''That attack would kill any ordinary fourth circle existence but he only sustains a fleshy wound and with the look of things¡­.. He''s recovering at an rming speed.''


    Humph!


    ''Although where you get this evil power. Let''s see how you handle this one.''


    With that thought, the air crackled around her, filled with lightning as the rain around her turned into mist. The water under her feet boiled vehemently.


    Hmm!


    Subsequently, Mack noticed the sudden change in the atmosphere. The pulsating heart on his horn stops for a moment.


    ''Can I survive this attack?'' He doubted it. However, the doubt lingered in his heart only for a moment before his face regained his confidence.


    Just then, he heard Susan''s voice. she closed her eyes and began to chant in a low, guttural voice, her words infused with the force of the storm:


    "Electric bolts, from the sky above, I call upon your lightning love. Come to me, with all your might, And strike down evil with your bright light.


    Thunder''s roar, and lightning''s sh, Bring forth the power that I now ask for. With every bolt, let Mack feel the pain, And let my lightning strike not in vain.


    By the force of the storm, and the crackling sky, Let my lightning strike true and high. With all my might and all my will, I call upon the lightning, to strike and kill."


    As Susan spoke, the air around her crackled with electricity, the scent of ozone heavy in the air. And then, with a sudden burst of light, a powerful bolt of lightning shot forth from her fingertips, streaking towards Mack with deadly precision.


    Meanwhile, Mack was stupefied by what was happening before him. Since the beginning of the apocalypse, he had never seen anyone chant like this.


    Additionally, his eyes widened with shock and fear as he saw the iing lightning attack, his face contorting with a mixture of anger and panic.


    For a moment, he was frozen in ce, unsure of how to react.


    As the lightning drew closer, Mack''s fear turned to rage, and he let out a furious snarl.


    He raised his hands, calling upon his own dark energy to shield himself from the iing attack.


    But the lightning was too powerful, and it surged forward with a ferocity that Mack had never experienced before.


    He felt the energy of the lightning coursing through his body, searing his skin and burning him from the inside out.


    Despite the pain and terror that he felt, however, Mack refused to back down.


    He gritted his teeth and summoned all the power at his disposal, determined to fight until his dying breath.


    As the lightning dissipated, leaving Mack battered and bruised, he let out a fierce roar of defiance, his eyes zing with a terrible fire. He knew that he had been pushed to his limit, and the only oue was his death.


    ''Finally, I can rest.'' He closed his eyes and waited for his death.


    As Macky on the ground, his body battered and broken from Susan''s lightning attack, he felt a strange and unsettling presence enter his mind. He could sense it slithering and writhing, like a malevolent serpent coiled around his thoughts.


    Suddenly, a shadowy figure emerged from the ground, a creature of darkness and evil that looked like a bat with razor-sharp ws and fangs. It swooped down towards Mack''s prone form, its eyes glowing with a sinister light.


    Mack felt a jolt of terror as the bat-like creature entered his body, its ws digging deep into his flesh as it took possession of his mind and soul. He felt himself being consumed by dark and malevolent energy, his thoughts twisted and corrupted by the evil presence that now inhabited him.


    As the bat-like creature disappeared into Mack''s body, he felt a surge of power coursing through him, his wounds healing and his strength returning. But with that power came a terrible cost, as Mack felt himself bing more and more twisted and corrupted by the evil that now consumed him.


    He stood up, his body suffused with a sickly greenish hue as he let out a sinisterugh, his eyes zing with a terrible fire.


    Furthermore, he was no longer the man he once was, but a creature of darkness and evil, consumed by a malevolent power that would drive him tomit unspeakable acts of violence and destruction.


    "H-how" Susan stammered with her jaw dropped to the ground.


    Meanwhile, Mack grinned as he felt a connection to a powerful existence. A connection that was beyond humanprehension. Besides, as he was relishing his newfound power, he felt a summon.


    "I need to go, but when next we meet? I''ll feed on your blood." His hoarse voice resounded throughout the deste street as he was covered in smoke.


    Whoosh!


    He was gone.

 Chapter 234 In Her Presence

    ?


    In another part of the city, a group of savage men was drenched in rain as they moved through the deste street, filled with broken and burnt cars, and half-destroyed buildings.


    The group of savage men moved with a sense of urgency, their steps quick and nimble as they navigated the deste street.


    Additionally, fear was etched onto their faces, visible even through the heavy downpour that drenched them to the bone.


    Their bodies were lean and muscr, their movements fluid and calcted as they scanned their surroundings with sharp, vignt eyes.


    Furthermore, the rain pelted down upon them, turning the empty street into a river of mud and grit, but the men pressed on undeterred, their fear giving way to a desperate determination.


    They moved like shadows, their footfalls light and barely audible as they crept through the empty alleyways and between abandoned buildings.


    Their breaths came in ragged gasps, betraying the tension that gripped them as they scanned the darkness for any signs of danger.


    Each man was armed with a crude weapon, their faces contorted with a fierce determination to protect themselves and their kin.


    Besides, they knew that they were outnumbered and outmatched by the Terra-saws and the unknown human group, but they refused to back down in the face of danger.


    As they moved deeper into the heart of the city, their fear began to give way to primal rage. They were savage men, and they would fight tooth and nail to survive in this cruel and unforgiving world.


    "Commander¡­ do you notice it¡­" The middle-aged woman whispered beside themander. Her hair was wild and her clothes were torn, but her low voice carried with intensity.


    "Hmm. Hmm."


    Themander stood tall and proud, his eyes scanning the deste street with fierce determination.


    As the savage middle-aged woman spoke in a low voice, he listened intently, nodding in agreement.


    He creased his brow and thought for a moment before he said. "I can feel something is wrong¡­" He said in affirmation. "but we can''t back down at this juncture."


    He looked towards his fellow warriors, his voice rising with urgency.


    "We must press on, no matter the cost. The enemies may be close, but we will not falter. Our survival depends on this. We must fight with everything we have, and we will emerge victorious."


    He clenched his fists, his gaze burning with a fierce determination. "For our families, for our people, for our very survival, we must be strong. Are you with me?"


    The warriors nodded, their own voices rising with a fierce determination. "Yes,mander, we are with you. We will fight to the end."


    With that, themander led the charge forward, his voice ringing out with a fierce battle cry that echoed through the empty streets as they took the next turn toward the alley that led to their destination.


    Meanwhile, in another part of the street, Susan''s heart sank as she realized that the evil Mack, or rather Azazel, had slipped through her fingers.


    She had failed in her mission, and the weight of that failure sat heavily on her shoulders as she moved aimlessly through the deste streets under the heavy rain.


    Her thoughts were consumed by her failure, and the fear of facing the king and admitting her defeat gnawed at her.


    Besides, she felt lost and adrift, unsure of what to do next.


    As she turned a corner into an alley, she was suddenly confronted by a group of savage men. At first, she didn''t realize who they were but when she fixed her cold gaze on them. It clicked in her brain.


    ''What do we have here?'' She mused with a sadistic smile.


    Unfortunately, for the savage men as they were nearing their destination.


    They unexpectedly encountered Susan, a cold and expressionless figure standing before them. As they looked upon her, a deep sense of foreboding clouded their hearts, and a chill spread through their spines.


    Furthermore, they could sense the immense power emanating from her being, and they knew that they were facing a formidable foe.


    Susan''s eyes held an otherworldly glint, and her movements were swift and precise.


    Additionally, the savage men could feel the weight of her gaze upon them, and they knew that they were facing a fourth Circle being - an existence that they could not hope to fight.


    Fear and awe mixed within the savage men as they looked upon Susan. They had heard stories of such beings, but they never imagined that they woulde face to face with one.


    Besides, they never believed such beings would exist inside the deste city. As far as they know, they were the only humans inside the city.


    Meanwhile, they were overwhelmed by her presence, and they knew that they were in the presence of a force far greater than themselves.


    Despite their fear, the savage men stood tall, their eyes locked with Susan''s. They knew that they could not hope to defeat her, hence, they could only wait for the cold beauty to decide. Decide their life.


    As Susan approached the savage men with slow, deliberate steps, a sense of unease rippled through the group.


    Furthermore, they could feel the weight of her presence bearing down upon them.


    With each step, Susan''s aura seemed to grow stronger, enveloping the savage men in a palpable sense of awe and fear.


    Her movements were fluid and graceful, and they seemed to carry an otherworldly quality that was both mesmerizing and unsettling.


    As she drew closer to the group, they could feel the intensity of her gaze upon them, and they knew that she was sizing them up, weighing them against some invisible standard.


    It was as if she were taking their measure, assessing their worthiness to be in her presence.


    Unknown to the savage men, watching the intimidating disy of power. Their backs were drenched in a cold sweat with lips quivering. Their heart was already in their throat ready to jump up.


    ''We''re dead.''


    ''So dead.''


    ''Commander¡­. What should we do?!''


    ''Commander¡­ please do something?''


    The savage men rolled their eyes in their sockets and looked at theirmander with thest ray of hope, begging him to do something.


    ''Why the fuck are you looking at me like that.'' Themander screamed in his heart. He wanted to cry but there were no tears in his eyes.


    ''As long she was not part of the group from the train. We should have some chance to live.'' With that thought, a ray of hope appeared deep in his heart.


    "Hmm... Esteem¡­. Y-your M-majesty¡­" Themander stuttered with a bead of sweat dripping from his forehead under the heavy rain as he sweats profusely.


    Since the start of the apocalypse, this was the first time he would be intimidated to such an extent. His brain was fuzzy and short-circuited, making him unable to make aplete sentence.


    "You must be the men that kill our people."

 Chapter 235 An Honorable Suicide Is The Best Option

    ?


    "You must be the men who kill our people."


    Susan was like an imperial order, making the legs of the savage men tremble.


    Additionally, every member of the savage team swallows the lumps in their throat and their facial muscles twitch continuously.


    ''We¡­are¡­so¡­..dead!'' They screamed in their minds as they watched her cold and indifferent gaze.


    Meanwhile, themander was on the brink of passing when he realized the powerfuldy in front of them was from the previous team they had captured.


    Furthermore, they were going to the location of the Genesis men and trying to change their minds. However, from the look of things, he knew they had hit an iron wall.


    ''Why would that stupid young man want to betray someone as powerful as her¡­.'' Themander wanted to cry but there were no tears in his eyes.


    ''You just wait asshole¡­. If I could escape from this... I would make your life a living hell.'' He gnashed his teeth, veins protruding from his forehead. He also sucked the dampened air to release the raging tension in his heart.


    Susan stared straight into themander''s eyes and said, "You must be their leader...".


    "Ah!"


    He could feel Susan''s eyes on him, boring into him with an intensity that made his skin crawl. And then, suddenly, it happened.


    A powerful force shook his soul as if something was trying to rip it out of his body. Themander gasped in terror as he tried to break free from Susan''s gaze.


    He stumbled backward, his heart racing with fear and panic, struggling to catch his breath as the rain drenched him to the bone.


    The force was overwhelming, and themander felt himself being pulled towards Susan as if she had some kind of supernatural hold over him.


    He could hear his own heart beating frantically in his chest as he fought against the pull, but it was of no use. The force was too strong.


    As her gaze deepened, fear and panic grew more intense. He could feel his soul being sucked out of his body, and the thought of being trapped in Susan''s gaze forever terrified him.


    Furthermore, he cried out in terror, but the rain drowned out his screams.


    Finally, the force released him, and themander fell to his knees, gasping for air.


    Additionally, he felt weak and vulnerable, his body trembling with the aftershocks of the experience.


    The rain soaked through his clothes, chilling him to the bone, as he tried to make sense of what had just happened.


    Moreover, themander knew that he would never forget the power that Susan held over him, and the fear and panic that she had instilled in him on that deste, rain-soaked street.


    It was a moment that would haunt him for the rest of his days.


    That is, if they survive their current predicament.


    ''What the hell happened?'' The other members of the savage team cried in trepidation with their mouth wide open and their heart thumping in their chest, wanting to jump out of their chest.


    "Where are they?" Susan asked as she averted her gaze from themander and looked at the others.


    ''Hmm!''


    As they saw Susan staring at them, they froze and their blood was running cold. They felt like an otherworldly power was gripping their hearts, checking whether they would dare lie.


    "Their!" The savage men pointed to a particr building in unison. Additionally, they were on the brink of copsing under Susan''s intense gaze.


    "Go and bring them." Shemanded and behold it happened.


    Five of the savage men race out of the group as their lives depend on it. And perhaps their lives depend on it. As their rapid steps echoed in the heavy rain, their heels touched the back of their heads.


    Watching the men race after being freed, themander sighed and shook his head. He knew their chance of escaping Susan was slim to none.


    Meanwhile, Susan watched the five men race into the building in the distance. She looked in the distance; the direction of the ark and a slight worry appeared deep in her eyes for a moment before it disappeared like it never appeared in the first ce.


    Meanwhile, after a couple of minutes, the sound of heavy footsteps echoed inside the puddle and was followed by the sound of heavy breathing.


    Susan turned her head and saw the previous defense with tiredness and bruises all over their faces. Several of them had dried blood at the corner of their lips and had cuts on their chests.


    All their armor and weapons had been taken from them leaving them with little to no clothes on their bodies.


    Seeing this, Susan''s face darkened. She looked at the five men that had unsightly looks on the other faces while looking down, with their spin drenched in cold sweat.


    ''It is not our fault. It''s the survival of the fittest. Besides, it''s your men who sold them to us.'' They wanted to say but dared not.


    However, Susan could read their facial expressions; the corner of her lips curled upward a bit. ''Just die.''


    With that thought, she waves her hand and a streak of lightning bolt shes from her hand, traveling at breathing speed while sucking out the air and water on her path.


    Boom!


    A deafening sound echoed in the cold deste street with thick smoke rising to the sky while a deep crater formed at the lightning spot.


    ''Huh!''


    The savage men sucked in a cold breath as their breathing got erratic. Fear gripped their hearts and blood ran cold as they watched the five turn into smithereens.


    ''I need to make a run for my life¡­.'' Themander thought with fierce determination when he witnessed how easily Susan killed his men without batting an eye.


    Whoosh!


    And it happened.


    Before the crowd could realize what the hell was going on. Themander was running with every drop of his strength while praying to all the gods he knew. Known or unknown. All he wanted to do was to escape from the clutches of the demondy.


    "C-cmander¡­." The middle-aged woman looked at their escapingmander with widened eyes and her jaw dropped to the ground.


    Never in her dream did she think themander would leave her and escape for his life. ''With everything we''ve passed through together and my sacrifice for you¡­. I thought we had something¡­''


    Her face went pale as deep anguish erupts from the depths of her heart. As a result, she couldn''t ept a man for which she sacrificed a great deal, and wouldn''t hesitate to give up her life for him.


    Thud!


    She fell to the ground with tears streaming from the corner of her eyes. ''I should have seen iting. My love for him was just for him to gain power over us¡­.''


    Upon realizing the truth, she took herst breath and stopped breathing, stopping blood flow.


    At the same time, the others noticed the sudden change. They looked at each other not knowing what to do.


    ''Should we kill ourselves and maintain our full body with our pride or try to escape?''


    Boom!


    A thunderous sound woke the savage men from their stupor when they saw theirmander turning into smithereens.


    Seeing this, they nodded and made a quick decision.


    ''An honorable suicide is the most effective option.''

 Chapter 236 Susans Weak Moment

    ?


    The train chugged along the tracks, a long, sleek body of steel and metal, slicing through the heavy downpour like a knife through butter. The raindrops pelted against the windows, creating a deafening sound that drowned out the hum of the engine. The train was a blur of colors in the bleak, cold, and deste city, the only sign of life in the otherwise barrenndscape.


    The train pulled away, gathering speed once again, leaving the figure behind.


    The city faded into a blur of monochrome colors, and the train hurtled through the rain, its headlights illuminating the darkness.


    Inside the carriage, the passengers settled back into their seats, lost in their own thoughts, as the rhythmic sound of the train''s movement filled the air.


    As the journey continued, the train passed through abandoned factories and warehouses, their broken windows and rusted roofs barely visible in the dim light.


    The rain pounded relentlessly against the train, creating a curtain of water that obscured everything outside. The cold, damp air seeped inside the carriage, causing a few shivers and coughs.


    Moreover, despite the gloomy weather, there was a certain beauty to the scene. The train seemed to be battling against the elements, pushing through the rain, and forging ahead, toward its destination.


    In addition, the sound of the rain, the chugging of the engine, and the rhythmic swaying of the carriage created a hypnotic effect, lulling the passengers into a sense of calm.


    However, the sense of calm ceased to reach the conference room as the room was filled with a sense of dread and everyone lowered their head unable to look at the chief inmand.


    Standing at the corner of the room was a silhouette, haggard with bloodshot eyes, bruised face, and bandages around his waist.


    In addition, he gnashed his teeth, trying to stop his trembling legs and the bead of sweat dripping from the corner of his face.


    On the left side of themander, a cold beauty with fear and panic sat quietly while twisting her fingers nervously under the table.


    Subsequently, her chest rose and fell erratically as she tried her best to remain calm. Nheless, everyone inside the room could perceive her nervousness.


    ''What would I do if he decided to send me out of the ark¡­''


    ''No. No. He can''t do that. We have the soul link. He can''t forsake just because of his betrayal¡­''


    ''I can''t decide like¡­ since he became a star realm existence. His thoughts had be more unreadable. I can''t rely only on the soul link¡­. I must look for other alternatives.''


    ''Sighed. I should have killed those bastards and shouldn''t have appealed to him when he first showed his evil side¡­''


    "Susan! Susan!" Kira called her voice raising an octave while everyone inside the room fixed their gaze on the cold beauty.


    "What!" Susan snapped out of her thought as she raised her head with widened eyes and only to all the gaze directed at her.


    ''What happened?! Has he finally decided to send me out of the ark because of their betrayal¡­.''


    Thinking of this, her heart fell to rock bottom as she realized the gravity of the situation. She had never been in such a dangerous situation before, and the thought of being alone in an unknownnd terrified her.


    She tried to hold back the tears that threatened to spill down her cheeks, but it was no use. They streamed down her face, betraying the sadness and fear she felt inside.


    She felt as though the weight of the world was crashing down upon her shoulders, and she was powerless to stop it.


    The thought of leaving the safety and security of the train, and venturing into the unknown, was almost too much to bear.


    She wished that she could just stay where she was, surrounded by the familiar faces of her colleagues, and never have to leave.


    "W-why are you crying¡­." Kira stammered as she stood with panic written all over her face.  She nced at Justin before she rushed to her side.


    "Please¡­.don''t send me out of the ark¡­. I-I can¡­" Susan broke into tears as her face flushed red, staring directly into Justin''s eyes.


    The sudden change in the event caught everyone by surprise. Besides, no one expected the cold beauty to have such a weak side. Thus, they looked at each not knowing how to react to the situation.


    Nevertheless, they realized the situation may be direr than what they imagined. On the other hand, Leah could have the soul-piercing paine from her soul link with Susan as she could feel her anguish.


    She briefly exined what she was scared of and how attached she was to the group. Previously, when she was young, she had been abandoned by her mother who went to live with another man.  Thus, making herck motherly love and had a phobia of being abandoned by her loved ones.


    Hence, she creates a cold wall around her to prevent others from knowing her weaker side. But now, the thought of being abandoned by a sole man that captures her heart once again. Her world was shattered and her emotions were in disarray.


    "Don''t cry¡­ don''t cry." Kira hugged her and caressed her hair gently. She turned her head and red at Justin, saying with her eyes that he was at fault.


    Seeing this, Justin rolled his eyes and wondered what was his fault. He hadn''t decided anything yet, so what was his fault?


    ''You should know how she felt about being abandoned by her loved ones. So don''t give me that look.'' Kira said through their soul link.


    Sighed. Justin shook his head and wondered how he was going to resolve the sudden misunderstanding. ''How would I know that she would be this fickle¡­when¡­it is rted¡­to this¡­''


    He rubbed his temple and looked at the tears streaming from the corner of her eyes and stood up from his seat.


    Seeing this, everyone inside the room stood up all at once. Even though the meeting took a drastic turn, none of them had any expression on their faces. They knew Susan may be crying but she wasn''t in any way weak. Besides, she seems to be in a rtionship with their king.


    Thus,  making her position more delicate and dangerous.


    Meanwhile, the people looked at Justin and wondered what he was up to and only for him to move closer to Kira and Susan.


    He whispered and only Kira and Susan heard his voice. And behold, Susan''s tears stopped and she raised her head, staring directly into his eyes and under the look of everyone.


    Justin wrapped his hand around his thin long waist and brought her closer to his body. Under his shocking behavior, Susan''s face had turned red like ripe tomatoes.


    The cold expression Susan turned into a shy girl that was in love. In addition, her heart raced as she watched Justin''s lips getting closer to hers. Seeing this, she closed her eyes and expected the heavenly kiss.


    ''Hmm''


    Everyone inside the room widened their eyes as they couldn''t believe how the tense atmosphere turned into a romantic one.


    Gasped!


    They looked at each other with shock written on their faces before they sighed and shook their heads jealous of the affectionate disy.


    ''Know this, nothing will happen that will make me leave you in this life. Do you hear/'' Justin''s voice echoed inside Susan''s head.


    She nodded with her best smile.

 Chapter 237 Evil eyes are on us.

    Chapter 237 Evil eyes are on us.


    An Evil being sat huddled on a rough rock, deep within the dark, musty cave that served as itsir. The only illumination came from a few flickering torches, casting dancing shadows across the damp walls.


    The creature was shrouded in darkness, its twisted form barely discernible in the dim light. Its skin was a sickly gray, and its eyes glowed with a malevolent yellow light, seeming to pierce the darkness like a knife.


    Suddenly, the ground beneath the Evil being erupted, and Mark emerged from the earth. He was massive, with bat-like wings and a powerful build that exuded raw strength. His eyes glowed with a corrosive energy that seemed to burn through the air, and his yellow gaze fixed on the Evil being.


    The creature recoiled in fear, sensing the danger that Mark represented. It knew that it was no match for such power, and it trembled as the massive creature loomed over it, its wings stretching wide to block out what little light there was.


    In addition, the Evil being was trapped, surrounded by darkness, and facing a fearsome opponent that threatened to destroy it.


    It knew that it would have to fight for its very survival or face a terrible fate at the hands of Mark and his corrosive power.


    "H-Human¡­." His deep voice shook the cave as it stood up showing it was massive not to be outdone.


    "How dare you¡­."


    "Surrender or your life" Mark interrupted as his massive wings swayed back and forth.


    Feeling the powerful winding from the wings, the evil being gasped slightly as his heart skipped a beat. It swallowed the liquid in his throat and subdued the slight fear in his mind and stroll forward domineering.


    "Who are you to tell me what to do?" He answered as his body began to change, going into battle mode.


    "Human you think I am one of the puny beings of this world but I''ll open your eyes¡­." A ck spear appeared in his hand; the tip of the spear glowed in purple.


    "Die!"


    Meanwhile, Mack watches as the evil being rushed toward him without any expression on his face. Every step from the massive being shook thend vehemently, sending tremors outside the mountain.


    Screech!


    Outside the mountain was surrounded by ck massive tall trees. Thousands of evil beings with horns and cow tailsy at the foot of the trees and cried in horror.


    They looked in the direction of their king and wondered what was happening.


    Boom! Boom!


    "P-p-p-lease¡­.."


    A massive silhouette was sent flying off the cave, crashing into a forest of ck trees and falling on his underling, killing them all at once.


    Whoosh!


    Out of the mountain, a wisp of dark clouds came out in the form of a bat. And at once, the surrounding area was corroded and Mark materialized.


    "Do you want to continue¡­" Mark asked coldly. "But this time around you have to pay with your life. Choose."


    ''Huh!''


    The Evil being looked at his ying gray skin with deep fear written all over his face. He knew how sturdy his defense was but to this human, it was nothing but a mere paper.


    They came to this world to dominate and plunder their resources back to their world. Previously, he believed this would be an easy mission since this world was weaker than their world.


    However, since they stepped into this world, things have not been going ording to their n. He was previously trying to regain some of his strength while nning how to conquer the world when Mark appeared out of the blue and was beaten blue-ck.


    He wanted to cry but there were no tears in his eyes.


    ''When did these weak humans turn ruthless?!'' He cried in his mind.


    Hence, he put the heart-wrenching thought at the back of his mind and struggled to stand on his feet, not caring about the destruction of his underling.


    "I-I s-surrender¡­." He muttered in a low voice.


    "Good." Mark nodded as he looked in a certain direction. ''Justin, Susan. You just wait for my wrath.''


    "Take your men and follow me." He said and flew in another direction.


    ****


    A girl lying on the forest floor was delicate, almost like a porcin figurine. Her long, flowing white hair was spread out around her, and she wore an overflowing white garment that seemed to blend in with the lush green surroundings.


    In her hand, she clutched a gray wand tightly, as if seekingfort and protection from its touch.


    As she awakened from her nightmare, confusion clouds her features. Her chest rises and falls rapidly as she takes in her surroundings, trying to orient herself.


    In addition, the forest seems to stretch out endlessly in every direction, but it''s not the scenery that was causing her distress.


    Her eyes were haunted, and it was clear that something had frightened her deeply.


    Taking deep breaths, she slowly regains herposure. She sat up, brushing off the leaves and twigs that clung to her garments, and tucks the wand into a pocket.


    Despite the fear that still lingered in her eyes, she stood tall and strong, as if determined to ovee whatever terrors she had faced.


    This was Eira, a girl who may be delicate in appearance, but who possesses a strength and resilience that belies her fragile exterior.


    The inheritor of the light seed. The ''Verdant Star''


    The verdant lives in the heart of the purer human, nourished by her pure deeds andpassion. The Verdant Star took years to mature and thus. It was passed from one generation to the other.


    Therefore, as the years pass by, the Eire ancestor has long forgotten about the ancient power they carried in their heart. However, everything changed when the apocalypse descended to earth and the ''Verdant Star'' woke from its slumber.


    Though it was awake, there was still time before it matured. Eire knew but the constant nightmare she had been having for the past couple of days frightened her to the core.


    "Goddess¡­." An aged voice came from Eire''s back.


    "We need to leave at once." Her voice was filled with urgency.


    "Why?"


    "Evil eyes are on us."


    Eternal life.

 Chapter 238 Justin ruthless side.

    Chapter 238 Justin ruthless side.


    Ah!!!! Ah!!! Ah!!!


    Robert and his team were chained outside the ark, left to suffer the full force of the bitter cold that slowly drained life from their bodies.


    Since they chose to betray the ark and were caught. They had long expected some punishment. Even death had been expected.


    However, never in their wildest dream did they imagine that Justin wouldn''t choose to torture them but only chain them outside the train.


    Thus, they were left to witness the horror of the Nightmare.


    The little clothes on there provide little to nofort from the relentless assault of the freezing wind and driving rain.


    Their faces etched with pain and exhaustion. They had been through many trials together, but this was by far the most brutal.


    As the minutes passed, the cold began to seep deeper into their bones, sapping their strength and will to live. Their skin turned blue and their lips trembled with the cold.


    Meanwhile, inside the train. The people came to watch the horror of those that decided to betray the ark as they witnessed the cruel fate that had been dealt to Robert and his team.


    ''This is insane.''


    The crowd sucks in a cold breath with their mouths wide open as they watch their clothes fade into nothingness, carried by the brutal wind.


    And what followed was their skins.


    Ah!!!!


    Another miserable scream came from Robert and his team. Their skin began to y, peeling off slowly, blood and bodily fluid swept away by the torrential wind. Frozen a couple of secondster before turning into nothingness.


    "I can''t watch this any longer." A young woman cried in trepidation as she took a couple of steps back with both her lips and hand trembling.


    Also, tears stream from the corner of her eyes. Mo reover, she was not the only one to have such feelings. However, before she and the others could leave the horror scene.


    They heard Justin''s voice like an imperial decree.


    "No one should take away their eyes from the scum that choose to bite the hands that feed them."


    "This should be a lesson for all of you¡­"


    "When you join Genesis. There is no room for betrayal. All we ask for is your absolute loyalty and we will take you to the promisednd."


    "Thus, watch the fate of the betrayal. When you think of betraying your fellow Genesis, this scene will be a reminder."


    Hearing Justin''s sacred words, the ark descended into an abrupt silence. Evey was thrown into a series of serious thoughts.


    Ah!!! Ah!!!


    "P-P-please¡­p-p-lease¡­K-i-l-l¡­u-s" said Robert with a hoarse voice. This piece of disjointed words took thest bit of strength in his body.


    Hearing this, various wails echoed through the ark. While mostly female, some males with a weaker will had tears in the corner of their eyes.


    No human should be subjected to this kind of torture and pain. Besides, this gory scene should not be watched by the masses but since this was the order of the king.


    Besides, no one knows how Justin did it. He managed to project the scene that was happening outside the ark to the face of everyone present inside the ark. No matter where you are inside the ark, the scene would appear in front of you.


    Inside the conference room, the upper echelon watched the brutal scene with deep horror.


    This level of brutality had shaken the core of everyone present.


    Moreover, Kira had to look at Justin a couple of times to be assured this was the man he fell in love with. Though the brutality Robert and his were going through was way over the head.


    Nevertheless, she still watches the scene with a calm expression.


    As for Susan, there wasn''t any change in her expression. She watched the scene as calmly as possible as if it was just a normal romanceedy movie.


    Just that, this doesn''t have any scene to make herugh.


    Meanwhile, those that had spent a long time with Justin weren''t expecting anything less than brutal torture or death.


    However, what astounded them was his creativity. Also, how he passes a ruthless message to everyone inside the ark.


    ''I may be quiet and not kill a couple of times. That doesn''t mean I lose my edge.''


    ''Dare me, this is what happened.''


    Grandpa Philip looked at Justin from the corner of his eyes and a knowing smile appeared on his face before he disappeared into thin air.


    ''Ruthless as always¡­. I like it''


    Subsequently, the brief smile on Grandpa Philip''s didn''t escape Justin''s perception.


    ''Old man¡­.'' He chuckled inside.


    Even though his act of showing the people the brutality might be too much. There was a deep meaning to it. And Grandpa Philip seems to understand his schemes.


    Moreover, it was not only Grandpa Philip that understood his deep schemes. Nika also understood it but he didn''t let it appear on his face.


    Ah!!! Ah!!!


    From the scene, one of the men had withered into a skeleton. A golden core flickered gently in his heart, keeping his life hanging by a thread.


    However, when the core was assaulted by deadly, ruthless wind. It froze at a naked speed and a miserable scream from the man.


    And behold, what follows was the bone breaking into pieces, turning into smithereens, swept away by the cold wind.


    Subsequently, the same scene happened to the others. Robert was thest person to die. His skull heads in a particr direction and his hollow eyes fixed intently on the empty space before his mouth opened slowly and let out inaudible words.


    And thus, he turns into smithereens.


    Till death, he regretted his choice of action. However, there was no pill for regret.


    Inside the conference room, William and Susan understood what hisst words were. A flicker of emotion appeared on Susan''s cold before it returned to normal.


    Just then, Justin looked in a particr direction. Immediately, the atmosphere inside the room changed.


    "All personnel back to your post."


    "Prepare for full-out war." Hemanded.


    Eternal life.

 Chapter 239 Territorial Battle - Goblin Run 1

    Chapter 239 Territorial Battle - Goblin Run 1


    Justin''s urgent voice resounded throughout the ark and everyone forgot about Robert''s ruthless death as they rushed toward their station. For the king to announce war, they knew the situation was more deadly than they could possibly imagine.


    Inside the conference room, the atmosphere descended into an abrupt silence as everyone was looking at Justin, waiting for him to tell them what the hell was going on.


    "Activate the formation," Justin announced.


    At once, inside the ark control center, two young men looked at each other and nodded. Thus, the heaven''s mark on their head shines brightly and they point to many runic symbols on the wall.


    The two young men began to rearrange the tens of runic symbols at an astonishing speed as they worked in sync.


    Humm!


    A humming sound resounded throughout the ark and a bright blue light shed around the ark. The formation shield had been activated. Seeing this, the people breathed a sigh of relief as they waited patiently for the arrival of the intruder.


    "Who and what is attacking us?" Kira asked as she could feel the tension inside the ark risen to another level. Besides, the solemn look on Justin''s face was no joke.


    Justin turned and looked at her and replied with a single word. "Goblin"


    ''Goblin!''


    For a couple of seconds, the men inside the conference room widened their eyes as they couldn''t believe their attacker would be a mere goblin.


    Previously, they had an encounter with goblins and they defeated them quite easily. Thus, they don''t judge the goblins as a threat to their ark.


    As if knowing their thoughts, Justin shook his head. "If you have this attitude toward the goblins. I can foresee your demise."


    Hearing this, they looked at him and raised their eyebrows. Are they missing telling them their enemies meant business.


    something here?


    Boom! Boom!


    "Urgent announcement!" Ady''s voice came from the P.A system.


    "We''ve left the Rainstorm area and are heading toward the mountain area. But¡­."


    Boom! Boom!


    The continuous attack on the shield made the people not care about the announcement as their heart was at their throat. Every attack against the shield was telling them their enemies meant business.


    Meanwhile, outside the ark was a dense, foreboding forest thaty hidden deep in the mountains. The trees towered high into the sky, casting long shadows across the forest floor. And it was there, amongst the trees, that a horde of goblins had suddenly appeared.


    In addition, there were thousands of them, all racing towards a distant train that was making its way through the valley below.


    They came in three colors - ck, blue, and green - with the ck goblins being the weakest, and the green goblins the strongest. Their eyes gleamed with manic energy as they raced toward their prey.


    Besides, the goblins moved with a terrifying speed and agility, leaping over logs and ducking under low-hanging branches as they charged through the forest. Their sharp teeth glinted in the sunlight, and their voices rose to a frenzied pitch as they approached the train.


    The ck goblins were the first to reach the train, but they were quickly brushed aside by the more powerful blue and green goblins. The blue goblins wererger and more muscr, their deep blue skin glowing in the sunlight.


    But it was the green goblins who were the most fearsome, their broad shoulders and rippling muscles visible even from a distance. And each of their attacks sends a powerful tremor on the train shield.


    ''Goblin Run!''


    When the name of the mountain area appeared in the mind of the people inside the ark. They sucked in a cold breath. ''Goblin Run!'' Without telling, they knew what to expect from their enemy.


    [Territorial Fight aa began]


    [Territory to conquer: Goblin Run]


    [Deadline: 4 hours.]


    [Good luck.]


    For a couple of seconds, the ark descended into abrupt silence as everyone processed the message that appeared in their mind. This was not the first time they received a territorial battle. But what shocked them was the time limit. ''4 hours.''


    Justin was a bit surprised by the territorial fight but not too concerned about it. But what made him frown was the threat after the Goblins. Besides, he could sense the battle with the goblins had a deeper meaning than what was shown on the surface.


    "Stop the ark." Hemanded. ''Since it hase to this. We''ll go all out.''


    Screech!


    The ark came to an abrupt halt. Seeing this, a loud joyful cry came from the goblins as they increased their attack on the ark defense system.


    "You know what you have to do," Justin said to the people in front of him.


    "Yes." They chorused as they left for the battle, leaving only him.


    At the main entrance of the ark, the soldiers dressed in cold steel ck armor. their cold eyes and intimidating aura. The oppressive force was enough to make any ordinary person lose consciousness.


    Seeing the arrival of the upper echelon, the soldiers gave a military salute with their fists on their chests.


    Nika was theirmander, thus, taking themanding position. Standing beside Nika was Merab. The sleek tight clothes hugged her body showing her enchanting figure. However, no one dares to look at her body with evil thoughts.


    "Be careful." She moved her lips closer to Nika''s ear and whispered.


    ''Hmm,'' A bright smile appeared on Nika''s face as he nodded lightly.


    Also, Grandpa Philip looked at L and said with a solemn expression. "You must be careful and don''t rush out of the formation. You hear?"


    "Yes. I understand Grandpa¡­." L nodded her little head seriously but the sharp glint in her eyes showed how excited she was about the uing battle.


    "You two be careful and don''t forget tomunicate with each other during the battle." Kira''s sweet voice echoed inside Leah and Susan''s minds.


    Screech!!!


    The thick metal door slides open as the bright blue sky osts their faces. However, no one had the luxury to admire the sky as the loud piercing cry of the Goblins shook their hearts to the core.


    "Charged!!!"


    Eternal life.

 Chapter 240 Territorial Battle -- Goblin Run 2

    ?


    AN: Please support this book by buying the privilege chapters, as I will start to update daily from now. Only by buying the privilege chapters can you motivate me to write more.]


    ******


    "Charged!!"


    Whoosh!


    A streak of lightning shed through the crowd and before everyone could know it. Susan had already appeared at the center of the sea of Goblins surrounded by bolts of lightning.


    Susan stood at the center, her whip crackling with electricity as she prepared to unleash her powerful lightning attack. Her eyes gleamed with a fierce determination as she focused all her energy on the horde of goblins before her.


    "Lightning World"


    With a sudden surge of power, she unleashed a brilliant burst of lightning that arced across the battlefield, striking the goblins with deadly force.


    Boom!


    Their screams echoed across the hills as they fell, one by one, before the might of Susan''s lightning world. She stood tall amidst the chaos, her hair whipping in the wind as she basked in the glory of her lightning power.


    With the advent of Susan''s attack, the army of Goblins was in chaos as they scrambled from the lingering streak of lightning. Even though Susan''s attack was deadly and killed a lot of Goblins, it mostly killed the ''ck'' goblins and some few ''Blue'' goblins.


    As for the ''Green'' goblins, none of them were killed. They red at Susan and screamed in a strange voice and at once, a group of ''Blue'' goblins rushed toward Susan with fierce determination while the others continued their assault against the ark.


    "All soldiers below the Second Circle should focus on killing the ck goblins while those above the second circle should kill the blue goblins. As for the green goblins¡­" Nika paused, and his eyes looked at a specific group. "Leave it for them."


    Immediately, the soldiers formed a formation of five people and they began their massacre. Each group had at least one Second Circle existence.


    Moreover, their weapons and armor were inscribed with powerful runes. Thus, leading each formation to have a power of Third Circle Existence.


    "Don''t leave your formation!" Grandpa Philip shouted as he rushed into the sea of Goblins.


    "You''ve said that many times. I won''t leave my team." L responded as she followed her group with her de ready to harvest the lives of the Goblin.


    ''Now, my de can drink some blood.'' She grinned as she couldn''t hold back her urge and rushed into the goblins not waiting for her team.


    "LOLA!" Grandpa Philip shouted from the other side of the battle.


    L grinned mischievously as she began to kill the goblins to her heart''s content. Besides, her little body moved swiftly while also her ability as a wind user made her a deadly foe on the battlefield.


    Boom! Boom!


    Nika charged into the ''Green'' goblins and struck with a deadly fist.


    "Tyrant Mountain Fist." He shouted.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    An illusory punch appeared in the air, moving at a breathtaking speed toward the Green goblins. Seeing the illusory punch, the goblins shouted with their yellow eyes burning with ferocity as they swung their club toward the punch.


    Boom!


    A group of green goblins was sent flying across the area with blood sshing out of their mouth. When they crashed into the hard ground, a cloud of dust rose to the sky.


    Besides, the ferocity in their eyes had long gone and was reced with some rity. However, this onlysted for a couple of seconds before they went back to their deeper savage selves.


    Noticing this, the corner of Nika''s lips curled into a smile that was no smile. He bolted toward the green goblins that were mjiu8ing out of the crater with a more deadly fist.


    For a couple of seconds, the sound of punches raged continuously, forcing the weaker goblins to retreat subconsciously.


    When the punch finally stopped, a deep huge crater appeared around Nika with a bunch of broken bones, and mutted flesh filled with blood. Amid the gory scene, a couple of soul stones levitated and were not covered in blood.


    "I almost forgot about this," Nika muttered as he waved his hand and the soul stones flew to his hand. He looked at the soul stones for a moment before he disappeared from the spot, looking for his next target.


    On the ark, a silhouette stood confidently with a ck bow in her hand. Every release of the golden arrow from her bowstring harvested the lives of a couple of Goblins. Previously, the ark was surrounded by goblins, but under dangerous and deadly arrows, the ark was devoid of the goblins.


    Who could she be if not for Merab ¨C Eagle Eyes.


    Since you be a Third Circle Existence, the ability of an eagle became apparent in every battle she fought. She could shoot down her target from various impossible angles with deadly precision. Therefore, making her one of the most dangerous foes to encounter.


    In the sky, Kira sat on her mount looking at the raging battle below with a calm expression on her face. Her right hand was a shiny golden spear, ready to harvest the lives of her enemies. In addition, the Flesh-Eating Crow eyes were intimidating enough that none of the weaker goblins dared to raise their heads.


    ''If this continues, we should end the fight in a couple of minutes,'' She mused with a sigh of relief. ''Where is Leah?'' She thought and her gaze turned in a particr direction.


    With the baptism of the soul and after receiving the Heavenly mark. Leah''s battle prowess rose to another level while her beauty rose to another degree. Surrounded by Blue and Green goblins, her expression was calm as she swung her thin sword.


    "Dream of the dead."


    At once, a deadly frost came out of her sword, moving in an arc toward her target. Before the arrival of the frost, the goblins had dull expressions as they didn''t notice the iing danger. Therefore, when they were hit by the frost, they froze not knowing how they died.


    ''What a fearsome attack.'' Kira cried in her heart.


    Just when Kira relished Leah''s deadly attack, she heard Justin''s voice in her head. "Go to the forest and save those two immediately."


    Kira blinked for a couple of seconds before she tapped her beast twice and flew toward the forest at her top speed.


    Meanwhile, inside the forest, two people ¨C a twin drenched in blood, bruises, and deep cuts around their bodies were running with uneven breath.


    "Dodge to the right!" A woman said with panic and urgency.


    Hearing this, her other twins did not dilly-dally and moved to his right in the nick of time and only to find out a powerful spear whistling past his previous position. Seeing this, their heart skipped a beat as they tried to increase their speed but the injury on their body made it quite impossible.


    "Can we make it back to the ark?" The woman asked.


    "I don''t know¡­ What I know is¡­. we won''t die inside the forest." Her twins responded with a confident voice.


    "Human, what gave you that confidence"


    Standing a couple of meters from them was a giant Goblin with a mischievous grin on his face.


    And this was no ordinary Goblin but a Dark Green Goblin.


    *****


    Support this book with Golden Ticket and Please and Please buy privilege chapters to motivate me. Thanks.

 Chapter 241 Kiras Fight With The Dark Green Goblin

    ?


    [AN: Please support this book by buying the privilege chapters, as I will start to update daily from now. Only by buying the privilege chapters can you motivate me to write more.]


    ******


    Watching the confident smile on the Dark Goblin''s face, Addison and Jackson''s expressions became deeply unsightly. They knew they can''t escape from the things toe.


    "Even though you may have captured us, It doesn''t matter¡­. Our king will enact revenge for us¡­." Addison said, putting on a confident front.


    "Your king¡­. Hmm. I''ll like to meet this your king¡­" said the Dark Goblin as he took a step closer to the twins while they took a step back.


    Meanwhile, during the brief conversation, Jackson had been looking for ways for them to escape their predicament but found. The Dark Goblin was just too powerful.


    "It''s time for you to go on your way¡­. I can''t wait to meet your king." said the goblin as he swung the massive club in its hand.


    Whoosh!


    The massive club generates a whistling sound that makes the air vibrate; its speed looks extremely slow but was just too fast for the brain twins to process. Just as the club was to crash on the twins, one of the twins released its power ¡ª Ashes.


    A thick cloud of poisonous ashes covers them, obstructing the view of the dark goblin. While they tried to use this opportunity to escape the attack.


    Unfortunately, the goblin attack didn''t seem to care about the ashes'' formation, destroying it as if it was nothing, going after them.


    Bang!


    Ah!


    The miserable scream of the twins echoed inside the forest as they were sent flying, crashing into a massive tree in the distance. The ck armor on them was shattered into pieces as a mouthful of blood gushed out of their mouth continuously.


    In addition, their face was extremely pale and their breathing was weakening by the second. Their brains were fuzzy, everything was blurry while all their ribs had been shattered, leaving only a couple intact.


    If not for their armor, they would instantly be killed by the casual attack of the goblin.


    ''You''re still alive?" A surprising look appeared on the face of the goblin but only to be reced by a ruthless grin.


    "Let''s see how you will survive this¡­."


    Although the twins were on the brink of death with a lingering hope in their hearts but through their blurry gaze, they felt the powerful iing attack.


    They knew their ends hade. Instinctually, the twins struggle to stretch out their arms with so much difficulty before holding each other''s hands.


    Bang!


    Ah!


    A miserable scream filled the forest as the twins were sent flying into the sky before crashing on a couple of tree branches and falling to the ground. No one knew whether they were alive or dead.


    However, presently no one cares as two existences were facing each other with an intimidating aura.


    Previously, it was not the attack from the Dark Green Goblin that sent the twins flying but the collision between Kira''s attack and the goblin. Thus, it was only the shock wave that produced such powerful momentum.


    "Are you the human king?" asked the Dark Green Goblin as he was casually looking at Kira.


    ''King?!''


    Kira furrowed, staring intently at the goblin. ''Why would he think I''m the king?'' She mused for a couple of seconds before she got the gist of the situation.


    As a member of the Genesis ark, she knew how everyone had a blind fate on Justin and she was much surprised when she heard the goblin say the king.


    She guessed the twins may have used the king to intimidate the goblin.


    "You don''t have the power to meet the king?" Kira responded calmly.


    "Oh, so you''re not the king¡­"  A look of disappointment appeared on the goblin''s face as he lost the glow on its face.


    "Then die¡­." His voice deepened as he ruthlessly swung his club toward Kira head''s, going for an instant kill.


    Watching the iing attack, Kira wasn''t flustered but her expression was solemn. ''This will be a difficult battle.''


    Even though she knew this would be a difficult battle, the confident smile on her face never lessened as she rushed to attack the dark green goblin.


    "Seven Monster sher." She swings her golden at an extremely fast speed leaving tens of afterimages, creating a dense arc that travels toward the iing club attack.


    Boom!


    The collision of the two attacks sent a cloud of dust into the sky while everything in their surrounding was destroyed by the shockwaves.


    "huh!''


    Both the dark green goblin and Kira took a couple of steps back, staring at each other with intense fighting momentum.


    Moreover, slight traces of shock appeared on the face of the goblin. He never believed an ordinary human girl would have such a monstrous power. And besides, she was not their king.


    Subsequently, Kira was also evaluating the Dark Green Goblin''s strength. ''What a strength¡­.'' She cried in her heart while her hands were trembling from the attack rebound effect.


    ''If I want to stop this goblin¡­ I won''t be able to save those two.'' She thought quickly and made a quick decision.


    ''Leah,e to my location.''


    On the battlefield, Leah was like a goddess of ice as every one of her attacks froze her enemies before killing them without leaving traces of blood behind.


    Just as she was prepared to send out another powerful attack. She heard Kira''s voice in her head.


    ''Hmm''


    She furrowed and looked in a particr direction. Although she was new to their group, she knew each of them trusted each other blindly without any ounce of doubt.


    ''Big sister¡­.'' She looked in Susan''s direction as she said through their soul link.


    ''What? Are you in danger?'' Susan responded with a gentle voice filled with concern.


    ''No. No.'' Leah quickly shook her head and proceeded to exin Kira''smand to her.


    ''Then why are you telling me¡­. Get your ass moving quickly.''


    ''I thought¡­. I thought¡­. we should not hide anything from each other.''  Leah stuttered as she raced in Kira''s direction.


    ''You don''t have to worry about that¡­.. As long it''s one of us. You''re free to do whatever you want because we''re going to tell each otherter on.''


    Hearing this, a knowing look appeared on Leah''s face as she increased her speed. She entered the forest like a phantom while every step froze everything on her path.


    Boom!


    A powerful sound reverberated throughout the forest as thend trembled, trees shattering into smithereens while a deep crater appeared at the center of the forest.


    ''Huh''


    Kira puke out a mouthful of blood as her ck dress was torn in various ces. Her hand was trembling with a pale face. She shook her head from the fuzziness and straightened her back, staring at the two goblins in front of her.


    "Take those two and leave immediately," Kira said without looking back.

 Chapter 242 Gleams Of Justin Power

    ?


    [AN: Please support this book by buying the privilege chapters, as I will start to update daily from now. Only by buying the privilege chapters can you motivate me to write more.]


    ******


    For a couple of moments, Leah stared at the destroyed forest with her mouth ajar.


    "Go now!" Kira said in a solemn voice.


    "Y-y-es." Leah woke up from her stunned state and quickly rushed in the twins'' direction while the lingering fear was still obvious on her face.


    "Human, do you think you alone can hold us down?" One of the Dark Green Goblins said with an evil grin.


    "What do you think?" Kira responded with a calm smile as she took a deep breath.


    Deep inside, she was shocked by the monstrous power of these goblins.


    These Dark Green Goblins had powers of the Fifth Circle existence. Thus, shocking her to the core.


    ''If not for the heavenly mark¡­. I won''t be a match for them.'' She thought in her mind.


    Nevertheless, the battling intent that was radiating from her eyes showed no fear but courage and confidence.


    This was not blind confidence but confidence that she would defeat her opponent.


    "I don''t know why you have such confidence but I''ll use your head as one of my precious trophies." Another Dark Green Goblin said while rushing toward Kira.


    Watching the deadly, huge clube toward her head. Kira wasn''t flustered as she moved sideways, leaving a gust of wind behind.


    "Seven Carnage of Hell." She shouted.


    Her spear created a golden arc that contained an intimidating power, flying toward the Goblin at breathtaking speed.


    Bang!


    Ah!


    One of the Dark Green Goblins was sent flying with a deep cut on his chest. Moreover, the shock that was written on his face shows he never understood how he was attacked.


    Only for the scream toe out of his mouth.


    Subsequently, the other Dark Green Goblin was bbergasted by Kira''s rise in power.


    However, as a savage being. He was only shocked for a moment before his huge club came crashing toward Kira.


    Whoosh!


    Bang!


    Kira didn''t dare meet the attack head-on as she quickly used her movement skill to move back from the attack range.


    As the Goblin saw his attack missing his target. He grinned and rushed after her. Even though the Dark Green Goblin was huge, their speed wasn''t any slow.


    Leaving a couple of afterimages, the Dark Green Goblin appeared a couple of feet from Kira with his club raised in the sky.


    "Die!" He screamed ruthlessly.


    ''In your dream.'' Kira snorted and attacked.


    "sh of the Zombie."


    Watching the iing golden arking toward him, the Dark Green Goblin felt his blood boiling, smearing of danger.


    Thus, he changed the trajectory of his attack to quickly defend against the attack.


    Boom!


    The goblin retreated a couple of meters with his hands trembling while Kira wasn''t any better.


    Previously, when she was fighting the first goblin, the second dark green goblin sneak attacked her.


    Even though she responded on time, the deadly sneak attack still left a fatal deep injury in her body.


    Thus, any slight powerful vibration would make her injury worse.


    ''Dammit.'' She cursed!


    ''I need your strength.'' She said in her heart.


    With that thought, the four golden circles on her head burns brightly while another circle appeared.


    This was not an ordinary circle but an extraordinary circle. The intimidating auraing from it made everyone looking at it cower in fear and worship.


    "Bounty of the Beast"


    Feeling the presence of extraordinary power. A radiant smile appeared on Kira''s face as she swung her spear.


    For a couple of seconds, everywhere was silent like a graveyard, leaving only the golden light traveling toward the two dumbfounded Goblins at a slow pace.


    ''How can she be stronger again?'' The two Dark Green Goblins thought with trepidation in their heart.


    Before they could realize what was happening, the golden arc had arrived in front of them.


    They tried to raise their weapons to defend their lives. Unfortunately for them, the power that was approaching them was beyond their imagination.


    This was a Star Realm power.


    Though it was one-tenth of Star Realm power. The difference was clear as day.


    Swiss!


    The golden arc passed through their body without leaving any traces behind while it continued to travel for another ten meters before it stopped.


    ''We''re alive?!'' They thought as a bright smile crept up to their faces.


    Just as they prepared to take a step forward, theyunched a deadly joint attack on Kira. Behold,


    They began to disintegrate into pieces.


    ''How the hell?!'' That was theirst thought before they turned into nothingness.


    ''What!''


    Kira''s jaw dropped to the ground. She looked at disappearing Dark Green Goblins and the after-effect of the attack on the forest and goosebumps rose on her skin.


    ''What kind of power is this?'' She screamed in her heart.


    She knew Justin was powerful but not this powerful. Now, she understood the difference between him and them.


    Unknown to her, she thought she understood the difference between their realm. Not knowing it was only one-tenth of Justin''s power.


    Meanwhile, on the battlefield. The Goblins were struggling frantically, not caring about the loss of their race.


    The only thought in their minds was to kill the humans. However, things were going in the opposite direction, as they were being killed by hundreds every minute.


    ''What happened?'' Leah heard Susan''s voice in her head.


    ''I don''t know.'' She responded as she raced toward the ark.


    Addison and Jackson were on the brink of death, and any moment of dy would mean their deaths. Thus, she didn''t dare dy.


    Hearing this, a deep frown appeared on Susan''s face and she looked in Kira''s direction. She wants nothing but to rush in that direction.


    However, she knew that would be foolish of her. Hence, she gnashed her teeth and increased her attacking power against the surrounding goblins.


    Meanwhile, Justin stood inside the conference and looked in a particr direction.


    His gaze seems to pierce through the fabric of space and see beyond.


    Suddenly, his expression changed. A deep frown appeared on his face, filled with solemness.


    ''How did they discover her so quickly?'' His heart skipped a beat as the worry on his face deepened.


    Howl!


    Just as Justin was pondering what to do, a powerful cry came from deep inside the forest.


    It was the Goblin King.


    Looking at the direction of the cry, the corner of his lips raised a bit.


    ''I don''t have time to care about you... Let me end you quickly.''


    With that thought, Justin disappeared from his position.

 Chapter 243 Justin Departure

    ?


    [AN: Please support this book by buying the privilege chapters, as I will start to update daily from now. Only by buying the privilege chapters can you motivate me to write more.]


    ******


    Deep in the forest stood an imposing figure standing in the midst of a dense forest.


    The hobo-goblin was easily ten feet tall, with a physique that looked like it had been chiseled from solid rock.


    Moreover, its purple skin had a sickly pallor to it, as if it had been soaked in brine for too long.


    The hobo-goblin''s eyes glinted with a feral intelligence, surveying its surroundings with a predatory air.


    Additionally, its thick, muscr arms were crossed over its chest, and a massive club was gripped tightly in one hand. The club was easily the size of a small tree trunk, and it looked like it could crush a boulder with ease.


    The hobo-goblin''s face was twisted into a grotesque grin, revealing rows of sharp, yellowed teeth.


    Its hair was a wild mess of ck and purple locks, which seemed to writhe and twist in the breeze.


    Its breath came in deep, guttural grunts, as if it were preparing for a fierce battle.


    Even though the hobo-goblin was standing far from the main battle, his instinct was sharp and it could sense a deadly threat from the human.


    Whoosh!


    Just when the hobo-goblin was still preparing whether to rush into the battle; the air in front of it twisted and golden light shed everywhere, forcing the hobo-goblin to cover its eyes.


    ''What the hell?!'' Thought the goblin.


    When the golden light finally reseeded, the hobo-goblin saw a young man standing a couple of feet from its position.


    Seeing the extraordinary presence of Justin left the hobo-goblin to widen its eyes for a couple of seconds.


    Though the hobo-goblin was astounded, as a powerful existence on the brink of the star realm.


    It recovered in a blink and furiously at Justin, tightly gripping its club. Its battling intent radiates out of its body forcing all the vegetation in the surroundings to die at a rapid visible rate.


    The two beings stared at each other for a couple of seconds without making any movement.


    Nevertheless, the air andnd around them were trembling, streams came from the ground, turning thend into drynd.


    "Die!"


    The massive ten-foot purple hobo-goblin moved forward, leaving traces of purple after images.


    "It''s been a long time since I stretched myself," Justin muttered without any expression on his face.


    With that, a humming sound came from his hand and four golden rings came out slowly.


    However, each of the rings contained an unimaginable power. Feeling the presence of the rings, the hobo-goblin widened its eyes.


    Its heart palpitated.


    Nevertheless, the club continued to crash toward Justin, ready to finish him in a single attack.


    Hum!


    "Sound Annihtion," Justin said slowly.


    As Justin unleashed his sound attack on the hobo-goblin, the forest was suddenly filled with a deafening roar.


    The hobo-goblin widened its eyes and let out a howl of pain and anger as the sound waves mmed into its body, causing its purple skin to ripple and quake.


    ''What kind of attack is this?!'' It cried in its heart.


    The creature staggered back, its massive club falling from its hand as it clutched its ears in agony.


    Its eyes bulged with pain, and thick drool spilled from its gaping mouth.


    The once-imposing figure of the hobo-goblin now looked like a wounded animal, cowering in fear.


    As Justin''s sound attack continued, the hobo-goblin''s body convulsed and twitched, and its limbs iled uncontrobly.


    The forest around it shook with the force of the attack, and leaves and branches rained down from the trees.


    The hobo-goblin''s hair thrashed about wildly, and its eyes rolled back into its head. It let out a final, pitiful moan, before copsing to the ground in a heap.


    As the sound attack subsided, the forest fell silent, save for the distant sound of birds taking flight.


    The hobo-gobliny still, its purple skin now tinged with a sickly shade of gray.


    The once-terrifying creature now looked like a lifeless doll, its body broken and still.


    This was the difference between Justin and every other being. Even though the hobo-goblin was touching the threshold of bing a Star Realm existence and had the fighting power of fighting a Star Realm existence.


    However, in Justin''s presence. It was weak like an ordinary ck goblin.


    Justin wasn''t just an ordinary Star Realm existence. He had the power of the soul-link with each of his women.


    And to make it overkill, his heavenly mark was active always with no cool down as long as there was a member of Genesis Ark still existing.


    He would continue to grow stronger. Turning him into a deadly foe. A threat with no limit.


    "I thought you could at least withstand an attack?" He sighed and looked in a certain direction, not caring about the lifeless hobo-goblin.


    "I can''t wait any longer." He muttered, looking at the sky.


    Even though the sky seems clear, every powerful existence could feel the threat looming over the world.


    And to humans living on earth, this would be their doom if care was not taken.


    ''I''m leaving¡­.''


    Susan, Kira, and Leah heard Justin''s voice in their head and they halted whatever they were doing.


    ''Make sure to kill the goblin and leave as soon as possible


    ''Where are you going?'' Kira asked with a trembling voice.


    ''To deal with something important and any more dy is fatal.''


    ''Kira, you lead the ark after my presence''


    With that, the threedies couldn''t hear Justin''s voice again and a deep sense of loss crept into their hearts.


    Since they started dating or whatever it was, this was the first time Justin would leave them.


    And with the1 look of things, his next mission would be dangerous.


    ''Susan don''t hold back, we need to leave.'' Kira said coldly.


    On the battlefield, Nika looked in a particr direction and muttered.


    "Be careful¡­"


    A couple of miles from Genesis ark location, the army of the Undead continued in their carnage, turning the ground into chaos, filled with evil energy.


    Standing in the sky was a demon. His perfect existence pales to the gruesome things happening on the surface.


    It was as if he had no part in what was happening below.


    "Human, let''s see how you save your people and the chosen one at the same time." A smile appeared on the face of the demon.


    But anyone looking at the smile would know this was no smile but a smile of anticipated destruction.

 Chapter 244 Race to save the Chosen One - (1)

    <h4>Chapter 244 Race to save the Chosen One - (1)</h4>


    "Can humans recover their once-lost glory?" Justin muttered, looking at the city in mncholy.


    The cityy in ruins, a sprawling metropolis now reduced to a deste wastnd. The buildings that had once stood tall nowy broken and shattered, their twisted frames and shattered ss windows a testament to the destructive forces that had torn the area apart.


    Amidst this destion, massive beasts roamed free. They moved with a primal grace, their massive bodies easily crushing anything in their path.


    The creatures came in all shapes and sizes - some resembled great cats, their rippling muscles and razor-sharp ws making them a formidable sight, while others looked more like enormous reptiles, with tough, scaly skin and rows of sharp teeth.


    Their eyes gleamed with fierce intelligence, surveying the empty streets and shattered buildings as they moved through the ruins.


    The sound of their heavy footsteps echoed through the deste city, a constant reminder of the danger that lurked around every corner.


    As the day wore on, the beasts continued to roam, their movements unpredictable and dangerous.


    The few remaining survivors knew to stay clear of the creatures, seeking shelter in the ruined buildings that still provided some semnce of protection.


    For those caught out in the open, the beasts were a constant threat, a reminder of the brutal and unforgiving world that had reced the once-thriving city.


    Justin sighed and shook his head before he disappeared from the half-destroyed skyscraper.


    "Mama¡­. are we going to be safe?" A young girl around the age of 4 asked her mother with tears.


    She was dressed in torn clothes and her face was pale. Her bony hand held tightly to her mother and their group journeyed through the narrow dark alley while trying not to make a noise.


    "Yes, we''re going to be safe like always" Her mother whispered, soothing her disheveled hair.


    The survivors had been cautiously making their way through the narrow, dark alleyway, hoping to avoid detection by any of the dangerous creatures that roamed the ruined city.


    But suddenly, they heard a sound - a deep, rumbling hiss that seemed to being from just ahead.


    As they cautiously approached, their shlights revealed a massive anaconda, coiled up in the tight space, its muscr body spanning the entire width of the alley.


    In addition, the serpent''s scales gleamed in the dim light, and its cold, reptilian eyes glinted with a pang of intense hunger.


    The survivors could feel their hearts pounding in their chests as they took in the sight of the creature before them.


    It was easily thergest anaconda they had ever seen, with a girth that would have been impressive even for a creature twice its length.


    As the anaconda slowly uncoiled itself, revealing its full length, the survivors couldn''t help but feel a sense of dread wash over them. This was no ordinary snake -


    it was a beast of legendary proportions, a creature that had surely earned a terrifying and intimidating name.


    And so, as the massive anaconda continued to slither towards them, its jaws opening wide to reveal row after row of razor-sharp teeth, the survivors could only think of one name that seemed fitting for such a formidable predator:


    "The Devourer".


    A Fourth Circle Existence.


    Even the little girl in her mother''s hand could feel the dread of the iing beast and she began to wail.


    Looking at the devourer, the survivor was lost on what to do as if they were petrified. In the presence of a Devourer, there was no escape.


    Each of its prey was killed without escape. Besides, the highest circle among the group was a Second Circle Existence. Thus, the thought of fighting the massive anaconda never came to their mind.


    In addition, they were in a narrow alley and didn''t have the chance to spread out and escape. So, the only option was to wait for their impending doom.


    "Mama¡­.I want to leave this ce."The kid said in a panic.


    "Don''t we shall leave very soon."


    The massive jaw of the Devourer was already on them, showing its long sharp fangs, ready to swallow its prey in gusto.


    Whoosh!


    Boom!


    The massive body of the devourer mmed to the ground vehemently. Blood gushed out from its head continuously from a massive hole. All its brain juice spread flushed to the ground.


    As for the survivor, they froze without blinking, holding their breath while their eyes were closed. They waited for their death but none came.


    The leader opened his eyes slowly only to see the dead body of the devourer.


    Holy Moly!


    He gasped!


    Subsequently, the other survivors opened their eyes and their jaws dropped to the ground when they saw the scene in front of them.


    Who killed the beast?!


    "Go north¡­ It''s safe there"


    A voice echoed in their head, forcing them to jump in fright. When they tried to search for the source of the sound.


    They realized how eerily quiet their surroundings were and without further ado, the leader changed direction and led the survivor toward the north.


    Even though no one saw their savior, deep in their mind they hold that voice dearly and vow never to forget it.


    Justin had long forgotten about the group of survivors as he had killed many dangerous beasts from Fourth Circle and above.


    Even though he can''t save everyone, killing the most powerful beast in the city would give the humans a fighting chance and a path to get stronger quickly.


    "I can''t detect the chosen one in this city," Justin said as he prepared to leave the city.


    Even though he could feel the direction of the chosen one, he still had to search for him or her in every ce humans could live.


    Thus, making it a difficult mission to aplish.


    Just as he was prepared to depart, a massive shadow covered his path and he raised his head.


    And behold, a colossal beast descended slowly.


    Boom!


    Its massive bodynded and shook the ground to the core.


    It was a Chimera.


    "Are you looking for the Chosen One?" The genderless voice of the chimera resounded everywhere.


    "What if I am?"


    "Then, you can forget it."

 Chapter 245 Race to save the Chosen one - (2) Justin Fight with the Chimera

    <h4>Chapter 245 Race to save the Chosen one - (2) Justin Fight with the Chimera</h4>


    The massive chimera beast stood before Justin, its towering presence sending a shiver down his spine.


    Its colossal form dominated thendscape, casting an ominous shadow that engulfed him in a veil of darkness.


    This creature was an extraordinary fusion of mythical creatures, a grotesque blend of horror and fascination.


    Its body was a twisted amalgamation, a grotesquebination of lion, serpent, and goat.


    The beast possessed the robust physique of a lion, with rippling muscles evident beneath its matted, fur-covered form.


    Its leonine head, adorned with a fearsome mane, featured a set of piercing yellow eyes that seemed to gleam with a malevolent intelligence.


    From its broad shoulders emerged two sinewy serpentine necks, their scales glinting with an eerie iridescence.


    Atop each neck rested a ghastly head¡ªthe first resembling that of a venomous viper, with fangs dripping with deadly venom; the other bearing the twisted horns and unsettling gaze of a mountain goat.


    These monstrous heads swayed in unsettling synchrony as if contemting their next move.


    The chimera''s massive wings, reminiscent of a dragon''s, were a sinister sight to behold.


    Bat-like and leathery, they spanned an impressive width, their surface marred by tattered patches and veins coursing through them like wicked scars.


    As the creature shifted, the wings unfurled with a haunting rustle, filling the air with a chilling gust that carried the scent of ancientnds.


    Additionally, standing on powerful hind legs, the chimera''s forelimbs were a hybrid of lion''s paws and goat''s hooves¡ªa macabre convergence of strength and agility.


    Razor-sharp ws extended from each paw, capable of rending flesh and tearing through the strongest of defenses.


    Justin couldn''t help but be transfixed by the chimera''s presence, both repulsed and spellbound by the grotesque beauty of this mythical monstrosity.


    Its overwhelming aura emanated an air of primal terror, as if it were an embodiment of the darkest nightmares that gued his imagination.


    As the creature let out a bone-chilling roar¡ªabination of lion''s roar, serpent''s hiss, and goat''s bleat¡ªJustin felt his heart skip a beat.


    The raw power and ferocity behind that terrifying sound made it clear that he stood face-to-face with a force that defied reason and challenged the very boundaries of his reality.


    Even though the presence of the Chimera was jaw-dropping and its presence only took Justin by surprise.


    It was momentarily.


    After all, he was a Star Realm existence. Not just some nobody.


    Besides, the aura emanating from the chimera wasn''t something that would make him lose hisposure.


    Though the massive body was intimidating. But to him, he was just admiring a work of art.


    He had read about this mythical creature but never expected to meet one.


    Sighed.


    ''This world is changing at an rming rate.'' He shook his head from the distracting thought and his gaze turned solemn.


    ''It''s time to stretch my bones.'' He thought with his eyes burning with fighting intent.


    Hum!


    Four golden rings flew out of his arms and levitated in front of him. Also, the strange markings on the ring were deeper, flickering with an enchanting power ¡ª A pulse.


    "I know you won''t go down without a fight¡­"One of the Chimera''s heads said.


    At once, the Chimera stretched its wings, generating a massive wind tornado.


    Everything in one thousand meter radius was immediately turned into rubles.


    Hiss!


    Roar!


    Bleat!


    Three nerve-cracking sounds came from the Chimera as it moved toward Justin.


    Even though the Chimera had a massive body, that didn''t deter its movement at all.


    The massive wind tornado swept toward Justin at an rming rate as if the world wasing to an end.


    Standing in front of the massive wind and beast, Justin looks like an ant.


    But this ant was no ordinary Ant.


    "Sound Absorption ¡ª Second Form" Justinn began.


    The weather changed at once, and a golden star appeared in the sky; this was the sign that the Star realm was in action.


    As for the Chimera, when it saw the ordinary human having star power.


    Its cries rose to another octave and the wind around it increased by another margin.


    Even though he was facing a Star Realm existence. The chimera wasn''t scared.


    As a mythical existence, a first-level Star Realm won''t scare it. Therefore, instead of getting intimidated.


    Its eyes turned berserk as if it couldn''t wait to swallow its prey.


    Justin noticed the sudden change in the Chimera''s behavior but didn''t care.


    When the Chimera attack was only a couple of meters from him. He made his second move.


    But this time, he moved.


    His golden hair swayed in the air with four rings osciting around him.


    "Sound Dispersion ¡ª Second Form."


    nk!!!!!!!!!


    A deafening sound spread everywhere. The sound was great that thend cracked while the buildings far in the deste city began to crumble.


    As for the Chimera. It screeched. It halted on its track and cried in pain. Its eyes rolled in their socket with its brain echoing as if it was being hit by a sledgehammer.


    It never expected Justin''s attack would be a sound attack. Previously, it expected a physical attack.


    But now, it realized how wrong it was.


    Nevertheless, as a mythical being, it recovered quickly, and the little blood that wasing from its eyes dried off quickly.


    It looked at the approaching Justin with more hatred.


    Hiss!


    A cloud of venomous poison came out of one of the chimera heads. That was not all, its second head wasn''t idle.


    It breathes a raging fire.


    Watching thebination of the two attacks, Justin''s speed didn''t reduce, instead, it picked up.


    "Sound Shield"


    At once, the speed of the four rings increased beyond what the eyes could see, leaving various golden afterimages.


    These afterimages create a shield, leaving no opening.


    Bang!


    The fire crashed into the shield but couldn''t pass through and when the venomous poison collided with the shield.


    It was easily dispersed.


    Watching it attack easily diffused. The Chimera was furious and waved its wings.


    Behold, tens of feathers-like des came out and shed toward Justin at breathtaking speed, leaving a whistling sound behind.


    Seeing this, Justin clicked his tongue.


    "Elevate!" He shouted, mming his ring on the ground.


    At once, he was carried into the sky and waved his two arms at the same time.


    "Death Cry."

 Chapter 246 Killing the Chimera

    <h4>Chapter 246 Killing the Chimera</h4>


    In an instant, Justin unleashed his devastating attack. A sonic wave, infused with potent vibrations, erupted from his four rings.


    The attack rippled through the air, surging toward the chimera with unstoppable force. The harmonious onught tore through the sky, leaving a trail of luminous energy in its wake.


    The Chimera, caught off guard by the sheer magnitude of the assault, faltered in its advance.


    The wave of sound and vibration crashed upon the chimera like a tidal wave, rattling its very core.


    Additionally, the heavens quivered as the impact reverberated, causing shock waves that rippled through the atmosphere.


    The Chimera''s wings faltered under the intense assault, its flight disrupted by the chaotic vibrations. Its monstrous form tumbled through the air, its roars muffled by the overwhelming sonic assault.


    Therefore, the once mighty predator struggled to regain control, its every movement hindered by the relentless onught.


    Justin, his eyes gleaming with determination, pursued his advantage.


    He weaved through the turbulence, his rings slicing through the tumultuous currents with grace and precision.


    With another surge of power, he prepared tounch another deadly attack.


    Sensing the surge of powering from Justin, a deafening sound came from the Chimera.


    Its scales glistened and grew longer. Its two heads went berserk.


    Justin''s power was way beyond what the Chimera expected. Thus, the looming threat of death lingered over its heads.


    Thus, without further ado, it was going all out to finish Justin.


    Whoosh!


    Tens of sharp winds came out of its wings. The deafening sound of the attack caused a massive crack in the ground, gathering a monstrous momentum toward Justin.


    Also, a massive blue and red fireball came from the two heads. At once, the temperature of the surroundings dropped a couple of Celsius while the corrosive power in the fireball corroded anything on its way.


    Seeing this, Justin didn''t have any change in his expression. He knew how deadly the attack was, but he wasn''t scared.


    Still, in the air, he took a deep breath. ''Let''s finish this.'' He thought.


    With that thought, the golden Star above his head shone brightly and he muttered.


    "Atomic Vibration ¡ª Second Form."


    With those words, the four rings flew toward the massive iing attack without making a noise.


    Whoosh!


    The four rings went through the tens of wind des and passed through the blue and red fireball as if they were nothing.


    However, if anyone noticed the structure of this attack, they would realize their atomic structure had been destroyed, leaving only their shell.


    As for the Chimera, the sense of dread filled its body. It shivered and its heart palpitated.


    Hiss!


    Roar!


    Its two heads cried in panic. Its big four eyes looked at the four iing rings with a sense of trepidation.


    Left with no choice, it covered its body with its strong wings and retreated quickly.


    Meanwhile, the decisive action of the Chimera shocked Justin for a moment before he shook his head.


    Boom!


    A deafening sound echoed through the area as a thick cloud of dust rose to the sky, followed by the miserable cry of the Chimera.


    Hovering in the sky, Justin looked in the distance without any change in his expression.


    Only he knew how deadly his attack was. Thus, the beast had no chance.


    And behold, when the dust finally settled. A deep crater formed on the battlefield with a lot of spider cracks spreading beyond what the eyes could see.


    Deep in the crater, the mutted body of the Chimeray helplessly with blood gushing out of its major orifice.


    One of its heads had been sted into smithereens while the other was half destroyed.


    Its strong wings were brutally assaulted and metal-like feathers were shattered into pieces, scattering into the crater.


    With only one eye left and on the brink of death. The Chimera looked at Justin with hatred and muttered.


    "You may have defeated me, human, but I''m the weakest of my group¡­."


    Its voice was weak and low. But the cruelty was never weak.


    "Besides, I''m not here to kill you but to halt your progress¡­. And this, I''ve done." A mad grin appeared on its face before it closed its eyes finally never to open it again.


    As for Justin, he didn''t have any change in his expression. He already knew that this was just to stop him from finding the chosen one on time.


    But their n failed. Even though the Chimera thought he stopped Justin, the massive battle only took less than 3 minutes to bepleted.


    Besides, Justin had been keeping an eye on the changes to the environment. If he had discovered any anomalies.


    He won''t hesitate to go all out.


    He waves his hand and his four rings return to his arms. After this, he turned and looked at the West for a moment before he disappeared.


    ****


    Back on the Genesis side, the battle was still raging on. Even though he had killed the king of Goblins, their ferocity never reduced, instead, it increased by a notch.


    "All soldiers retreat to the ark" Susan''s cold voice echoed on the battlefield.


    Hearing this, everyone raised their heads and looked at each other. They were winning, why would they retreat at this moment?


    Nevertheless, the soldiers adhered to themand and began to retreat toward the ark.


    Meanwhile, Merab stood on the ark and looked at Susan in the distance before looking at Nika.


    "I will tell you inside," Nika said.


    Watching the humans retreat toward the ark, the horde of goblins swamp toward Susan as if trying to swallow her.


    "What''s going on?" Grandpa Philip asked as he defended the retreating soldiers from the furious goblins.


    Just then, something spectacr urred on the battlefield.


    Susan raised her hands, not caring about the surrounding goblins, and a storm of energy coalesced around her.


    Lightning crackled and danced, ready to be unleashed upon the goblin horde. In amanding voice, she chanted:


    "From skies above, I call the storm, With bolts of power, their ranks I''ll deform. Lightning''s fury, heed mymand, Strike down the goblins, across thend."


    Her words reverberated through the air, charging the atmosphere with electric energy.


    With each verse, her voice grew stronger, infused with the power of the elements.


    The goblins trembled as they witnessed the raw might of Susan''s lightning prowess, realizing their impending doom.


    Boom!


    In a final crescendo, Susan unleashed her devastating attack, obliterating the goblins in a blinding disy of electrifying brilliance.


    Holy Moly!

 Chapter 247 A single punch to show his stand

    <h4>Chapter 247 A single punch to show his stand</h4>


    After killing the chimera, Justin continued on his journey with a solemn gaze.


    In this couple of hours, he had seen various gruesome scenes that shocked him to the core.


    Since the start of the apocalypse, he knew the human heart was dark and unfathomable. Nevertheless, he never imagined it would reach such an extent.


    Humans eat each other under the guise of hunger. Father sacrifices his children to the beast for a little bit of protection.


    Gang rape, cannibalism, and all sort of dark fantasy were seen by him which made him realize the world they knew had long gone.


    ''Can we recover?'' He thought as he raced through a dry expanse of field.


    The dry expanse of the field stretched out before Justin, the parched earth cracking under the relentless sun.


    The air was thick with heat, carrying the scent of dust and dry vegetation.


    The field seemed endless, its t terrain extending to the horizon in all directions, interrupted only by asional clusters of shrubs and the asional tuft of withered grass.


    Racing out of the dry field, a scene made Justin halt his track.


    He took a deep breath and creased his brow for a moment and muttered.


    "What do I expect?"


    Tens of thousands of insectoid creatures swarmed the destroyed vige, their chittering and buzzing filling the air.


    The once peaceful streets now teemed with these otherworldly beings, their exoskeletons gleaming under the dim light.


    They moved with swift, synchronized motions, their segmented limbs and wings propelling them effortlessly across the ruins.


    The insectoids varied in size and shape, some resembling oversized beetles, while others possessed long, spindly bodies with multiple pairs of delicate wings.


    Their vibrant colors¡ªshades of iridescent greens, blues, and purples¡ªcontrasted starkly against the destion of the vige.


    With each step, their tiny mandibles clicked open and shut, emitting a faint but constant hum.


    Their multitude spread in all directions, covering every inch of the ravagedndscape.


    They climbed over broken walls, explored copsed buildings, and scurried along toppled structures, leaving a trail of intricate patterns in the dust.


    The vige had be their domain, and they moved with a strange unity as if guided by an unseen force.


    In the midst of this swarming mass, Justin stood at a distance, his eyes wide with a mix of awe and apprehension.


    He observed the insectoid race with a mix of fascination and trepidation, wondering about their origins and purpose.


    The insects turned their multifaceted eyes towards him, their gazes unwavering, as if sensing his presence and acknowledging his role as an outsider.


    The sheer number of insectoids was overwhelming, their collective presence creating an eerie atmosphere.


    Their chittering grew louder, filling the air with a cacophony of alien sounds.


    It was as if they weremunicating, sharing information, or coordinating their movements, all while keeping a watchful eye on Justin.


    Though their intentions remained a mystery, the insectoids seemed neither aggressive nor hostile.


    They continued their intricate exploration of the ruined vige, seemingly indifferent to Justin''s presence.


    Yet, an unspoken tension hung in the air, an unspoken understanding that this encounter between species held an inherent significance.


    As Justin continued to observe the insectoid race, a sudden piercing screech echoed through the air.


    The high-pitched sound sliced through the buzzing of the insects, immediately grabbing their attention.


    In unison, the insectoids halted their movements, theirpound eyes fixated on a figure emerging from the shadows.


    A towering insectoid,rger and more menacing than the rest, emerged with an air of authority.


    Its carapace bore intricate patterns and vibrant colors, distinguishing it from its smaller counterparts.


    With mandibles spread wide, the creature emitted anothermanding screech.


    Without hesitation, the swarm of insectoids turned as one, their collective gaze now fixed upon Justin.


    The atmosphere shifted, and the once-neutral presence of the insectoids transformed into an imminent threat.


    The air grew thick with tension.


    The insectoids closed in, their synchronized movements bing more frenzied and aggressive.


    Wings buzzed with heightened intensity as they converged upon Justin, their numbers overwhelming.


    He quickly realized that the screeching leader had issued amand, directing the swarm to attack him.


    "I don''t know how you''re controlling these beasts to attack me, but it won''t stop me." He said to no one in particr.


    The once calm look on Justin''s face turned into a solemn face as the air around him vibrated vehemently.


    Cracks appeared on the ground, and dust rose to the sky, followed by a strong whirlwind.


    "Begone!"


    With a primal roar, Justin''s fist shot forward, propelled by a surge of energy.


    As his fist connected with the closest insectoid, a brilliant golden arc erupted from the impact point, radiating with a raw, deadly force.


    The arc pulsed with an intense brilliance, its power shimmering through the air.


    The golden arc rippled outward in a mesmerizing disy, spreading like an ethereal shockwave.


    Wherever it touched, the insectoids were enveloped in its destructive embrace.


    The golden energy surged through their exoskeletons, destabilizing their forms and disintegrating their bodies.


    The swarm writhed and convulsed under the assault, their chittering cries of pain mingling with the crackling energy.


    The unleashed power of Justin''s punch acted as a catalyst, amplifying his own strength to unimaginable levels.


    The golden arc surged forward, annihting insectoid after insectoid with swift and unyielding efficiency.


    The once overwhelming swarm faltered and dwindled, their numbers decreasing rapidly with each devastating impact.


    In a matter of moments, the golden arc had swept through the battlefield, leaving only remnants of the insectoid horde in its wake.


    Silence descended upon the ruined vige as thest remnants of the swarm disintegrated into specks of dust, carried away by the wind.


    Watching the absolute destion, Justin''s face regained his calmness and he looked to the sky.


    "Don''t send your minions. Come if you dare to stop me" He said in a low voice.


    However, his voice carried a trace of majesty that couldn''t bepared to anything on Earth.


    His voice moved swiftly passing through the fabric of space and echoed in the ear of a mythical being ¡ª The Demon.


    "So you''re a Star Being." A knowing smile appeared on his face. "Hmm¡­ Interesting."

 Chapter 248 Split up.....Arrival of Darkness

    <h4>Chapter 248 Split up.....Arrival of Darkness</h4>


    "Hurry up!" A voice filled with urgency announced with an erratic breathing.


    The thick forest sprawled before them, a tapestry of towering trees and tangled undergrowth.


    Rays of sunlight struggled to prate the dense canopy, casting dappled shadows on the forest floor. In the heart of this green sanctuary, a group of people, predominantly women, moved with a sense of urgency, their steps quick and wary.


    Their faces etched with fear and determination, the group navigated the forest''sbyrinthine trails, branches and foliage brushing against their skin.


    Their eyes darted back and forth, searching for any signs of pursuit, their gazes haunted by the lingering threat that lurked behind.


    Each woman wore a mix of trepidation and resilience, their clothing bearing traces of the journey''s hardships.


    They moved in unison, a collective will propelling them toward a particr destination that promised sanctuary and safety.


    Their footsteps echoed through the forest, the rustle of leaves apanying their hurried pace. The forest itself seemed to hold its breath, as if aware of their desperate flight.


    Ancient trees loomed overhead, their trunks adorned with gnarled bark and moss, providing a protective embrace to those who sought refuge within their midst.


    As they pressed forward, the group of women stole frequent nces over their shoulders, their eyes tracing the path they had just traveled.


    Their collective unease spoke volumes, a constant reminder of the dangers they had left behind and the importance of their quest for freedom.


    Whispers of the wind intertwined with the hushed conversations of the women, their words a mixture of reassurance and caution. Their voices carried hope, a resolute belief in a brighter future beyond the forest''s borders.


    "G-Goddess¡­." An elderly woman said with beads of sweat gathering on her forehead. Holding her long ck spear, she darted back and forth, looking for any sign of their pursuer.


    "Have we lost them?" She asked, her voiceced with panic.


    Though she was a Third Circle Existence, she didn''t dare confront the unknown danger. Besides, she knew anything that made their goddess scared was something that was way beyond their capabilities.


    Standing among the warriors, mostly women with long spears. Eira raises her head and tries to look at the sky but the broad tree leaves make it impossible for her to see the sky.


    Deep in her eyes was unconcealed horror. If anyone of those around knew what wasing, they would have long given up on life.


    The iing darkness was beyond what any earthlings could bear. Yet, she was carrying such a burden without others knowing while still maintaining her innocent smile.


    "They are stilling¡­." Eira said slowly.


    Hearing this, the warrior''s shoulder dropped. Everyone was exhausted and needed some rest. But no one dares to refuse themand of their goddess.


    Previously, when the world was in chaos. It was Eira who came to their rescue, healed their wounds, and paved the way for them in these chaotic times. Thus, it could be said that everyone standing owes their lives to her.


    Besides, many times she saves them through the power of her vision and her magical healing abilities. As long as someone still had breath, they could be safe. Thus, they started calling her their goddess.


    In addition, anywhere Eira stayed, the cees to life. nts grow at a speed visible to the eyes and the already-grown nts grew fruits.


    Thus, in the chaotic times, seeing everywhere filled with lush green nts and nourishing fruits. Who in their right senses would leave such a life?


    Unfortunately, nothingsts forever. Their peaceful life ended a couple of weeks ago and they began to run from the unknown danger.


    "W-We need to get going¡­" Eira said with urgency. Her sparkling green eyes looked at the people around her and urged them to move.


    She knew they were already exhausted. But if they stay, only death awaits them.


    "Goddess¡­" A broad-chested middle-aged man called slowly. He gave a light bow and began.


    "I don''t know what vision you foresee but if we keep running at this rate. We will be dead before the danger even arrives."


    Hearing this, most of the people nodded. They all had the same thought about the man. They can''t continue running without knowing the danger. Besides, they were just too exhausted to continue.


    Besides, among them, were children and older people. Carrying these people exhausted the men carrying them. And that''s why they needed to recuperate before they could continue.


    "Shut up!" Madam Amelia shouted with traces of fury on her face. "How dare you talk to the goddess like that." Veins protruded from her forehead, gripping her weapon tightly. ''This ungrateful bastard¡­..''


    Marco raised his head and stared directly into Madam Amelia''s eyes with an unyielding gaze.


    The tension between Marco and Madam Amelia was palpable, an electric current that crackled through the ancient forest.


    It was as if the collective gaze of the onlookers, held captive by the confrontation, hung in the bnce, awaiting the oue of this sh of wills.


    As the seconds stretched into moments, the forest seemed to amplify the weight of their locked gazes. A symphony of whispers and murmurs fluttered through the surrounding trees, carried on the wind, echoing the anticipation and uncertainty that hung in the air.


    Within the silence, emotions churned and unseen forces shed. Each held their ground, their eyes serving as windows into their souls, revealing theplexities and depths of their characters.


    It was a battle fought not with physical weapons, but with the unspokennguage of determination, pride, and hidden vulnerabilities


    "Enough! You two¡­" Eira said in a low voice. Though her voice was low, themanding power in it made the two Third Circle Existence withdraw their gaze and battle intent.


    Eira knew what was going in the heart of Marco but she was too preupied by the burden on her shoulder than the measly battle of authority of a thing.


    "I won''t try to stop you if you want to rest but let me warn you. The iing danger is not something any of you want to bear." Eira''s gaze swept the people and her face lost her innocent smile.


    "Those who want to rest should rest and as for those who want to continue¡­ Follow right now. We''ve wasted enough time on this nonsense."


    With that, she turned and raced deeper into the forest. Madam Amelia stared at Marco for a moment before she shouted. "If you trust the goddess. Follow now."


    Without looking back, she raced after Eira. Subsequently, the people looked at each other not knowing what to do. They were exhausted and needed to rest. But the unknown danger frightened them.


    What should they do?


    Quickly, half of the people chose to follow after Eira while the others couldn''t continue the run anymore and chose to stay behind. And besides, when they remember how strong Marco and his men are. It gives them a sense of security.


    Just when Marco and his people began to recuperate, a couple of tens of meters from them, a wisp of darkness crept from the ground, siphoning the life force from the surrounding area, turning the lush area into a dead zone in seconds.


    ******


    AN; Eira (The young girl that carries the Verdant Star, the carrier of light.)

 Chapter 249 There are things more dangerous and deadly than Beasts... You don’t want to know

    <h4>Chapter 249 There are things more dangerous and deadly than Beasts... You don''t want to know</h4>


    Unknown to Marco and his men, the dreadful danger was approaching them slowly and it was already getting toote to escape if they wanted to.


    "Do you believe what the Goddess said about the iing danger?" a young man asked Marco.


    He was one of the ardent followers of Marco since he saved him.


    "Bull shit! The world is already dangerous as it is... What could be possibly more dangerous than those damn beasts"


    Before Marco could respond, another man spat hatefully.


    Most people that followed Marco were men that chose to protect the group previously against any iing threat from beasts.


    Thus, to them, the beast was the most dangerous thing they''d encountered so far since the zombies mysteriously disappeared.


    Marco looked at his men and the group of women that chose to stay behind.


    He knew these women stayed behind because they could feel a sense of safety from him not because they trusted him like the goddess.


    But to him, that''s enough.


    "I don''t know what type of danger the goddess is talking about... But I believe if we stay together like we used to do, we can handle anything."


    He had justpleted his confident speech when ady discovered a ck thread of smoke in the distance.


    "W-What''s that!" Her voice quivered.


    What!


    At once, everyone turned their head in the direction where thedy was pointing at.


    In the distance, they noticed a thin thread of ck smoke rising against the horizon. It twisted and curled ominously, carrying with it an eerie aura that made even the bravest among them uneasy.


    The smoke seemed to be a manifestation of malevolence, an unsettling sign of danger that beckoned them closer


    Marco''s brow furrowed with concern as he exchanged nces with hispanions.


    The unease that gripped them was mutual, and their shared silence spoke volumes.


    No one dared speak aloud their fears.


    The forest itself seemed to react to the discovery, the trees swaying with a mournful creak as if echoing the disquiet that permeated the air.


    The vibrant colors of the flora seemed to dim, and the canopy above cast deeper shadows, amplifying the ominous atmosphere.


    Suddenly, the thin ck thread of smoke that oncezily spiraled in the distance suddenly expanded, its malevolent energy surging forth with a life-devouring hunger.


    It seemed as though the darkness itself was alive, seeking to consume everything in its path.


    Astonished and paralyzed by fear, Marco and hispanions watched in horror as the expanding smoke enveloped the surrounding forest with malefic intent.


    Trees shuddered and withered under its touch, leaves turning to ash as the life force was siphoned away.


    The once vibrant flora now crumbled into destion, as if the very essence of nature recoiled in the presence of this malevolent force.


    The air grew thick with an oppressive aura, and a deafening silence fell upon the forest as if nature itself held its breath in terror.


    Even the creatures of the forest seemed to have retreated into the shadows, sensing the danger that loomed.


    The ck smoke surged forward with a sudden rush, moving with a sinister swiftness that left Marco and hispanions with no time to escape.


    It was as though the darkness had a mind of its own, and it had set its sights on them.


    "Run!" Marco recovered quickly and shouted.


    Without waiting for the others to recover from their stupor, he turned and dashed toward the direction where Eira and the others went.


    ''Is this what the Goddess meant by evil force!'' He cried in his heart.


    Ah! Ah!


    Miserable screams came from behind, sending shivers down the spine of everyone.


    Sweats gathered on their forehead and their breath was erratic.


    "Someone save me!" A woman cried as she was swallowed by the ck smoke.


    In a couple of seconds, the middle-aged woman turned into a skeleton.


    Marco, filled with dread, looked over his shoulder and saw their group reduced by half.


    Panic and fear were etched on the faces of everyone as they ran with all their might.


    Now, this was the moment they wished they had four legs.


    Ke. ke. ke.


    Just as the group was escaping with all their might, they heard an eerily from behind.


    "Ke. This is what I love about hunting humans. Their expression gives me joy"


    Hearing the malevolent voice from the ck smoke, Marco and his escapee were drawn into a pit of fear.


    Regret clutches their heart with the voice of Eira reverberating in their mind.


    Those that supported Marco looked at the man in the lead, running with all his strength and regretting their decision.


    Eira had been keeping them safe all this while but why did they follow an ungrateful bastard?


    If time could be rewind, they would have made the better choice.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, tens of ck scythes came out of the thick ck smoke and moved at a breathtaking speed toward the escapee.


    Blood sshed everywhere and both man and woman fell like pieces of log.


    Even though the escapee was running with all their might, the ck smoke and the men inside were catching on them quickly.


    Under the heavy massacre, the hundreds of people were reduced to less than fifty people.


    "Marco! Save us!" A man shouted.


    He could perceive the iing danger and all his hope of survival depends on Marco, theirmander.


    He still had little hope Marco could still save them if they called to him since he was part of his men.


    Unfortunately, Marco was not going to be Marco this time around.


    Without turning his head, Marco increased his speed like his life depended on it.


    Perhaps, his life depends on it.


    The next round of scythe approached those at the back like the devil w, ready to reap out their lives.


    "Curse you to eternal damnation Marco." The man shouted when he realized Marco wouldn''te to his aid.


    Heads flew to the sky with unwillingness and regret written all over their faces.


    Subsequently, they turned into skeletons before theynded on the ground.


    Now, it was Marco and a few less than ten.


    Each of them was pushing their body to the limit. Tears hung at the corner of their eyes with unwillingness.


    Just then, a man stopped and took a deep breath. He looked at the iing ck smoke with determination.


    "Since you are going to kill me anyway. I will rather take one of you down with me" He shouted and raised his ax, rushing toward the ck smoke.

 Chapter 250 Reappearance of Mark

    <h4>Chapter 250 Reappearance of Mark</h4>


    "Die!"


    Just as the man with the ax ran toward the eerie thick ck smoke.


    A thin ck needle shoots out of the smoke.


    Huh!


    The man gasped for air and halted on his track with wide eyes.


    He gasped for air, falling on his knee. A crack appeared on his face and quickly spread throughout his body.


    Thud!


    He fell t to the ground and withered at an extreme speed visible to the naked eye.


    Rapidly, the man was left with nothing but a pile of bones.


    With the pile of bones remaining, ck smoke wriggled out of his bones, making an ominous cry before flying toward the smoke.


    All this happened in under five seconds. Therefore, the remaining survival still escaping were still expecting the man to hold on for a couple of minutes,


    Unfortunately, their prayer was not answered.


    In a heart-pounding race for their lives, Marco and five others fled through a deste and ominousndscape.


    Behind them, the eerie ck smoke churned and billowed, an ominous manifestation of the malevolence pursuing them.


    The smoke seemed to have a life of its own, closing in on them with relentless speed.


    Their lungs burned with each breath as they pushed themselves to the limit, their eyes wide with terror as they dared not look back.


    In addition, the ground beneath their feet trembled with each step, as if the very earth itself trembled in fear of the encroaching darkness.


    In the midst of their frenzied escape, Marco and the five others were suddenly confronted by five ominous weapons of death.


    Eerie ck scythes materialized from the darkness.


    Time seemed to slow as the realization of their impending doom washed over them.


    There was no escape from these malevolent weapons and the realization left them paralyzed with terror.


    With chilling precision, the ck scythes swung through the air, seeking their marks.


    One by one, the fivepanions were caught in the deadly trajectory of the scythes.


    Their bodies were sliced into pieces with terrifying ease, their agonizing cries silenced by the swift and merciless blows.


    In the blink of an eye, their once vibrant and full-of-life bodies turned into lifeless skeletons, scattered upon the ground like discarded remnants.


    The ck smoke feeds on their essence, absorbing their energy and leaving behind an eerie silence that hangs heavy in the air.


    Marco''s heart pounded in his chest, his breaths ragged and shallow.


    Fear wed at him, threatening to consume him entirely.


    Yet, he could not afford to falter; his life still hung in the bnce.


    With renewed desperation, he tore his gaze from the grim scene behind him and focused on the path ahead.


    He pushed his body beyond its limits, the adrenaline surging through his veins like a torrential river.


    As Marco sprinted through the dense forest, desperation etched into every fiber of his being, the eerie darkness descended like a suffocating shroud, enveloping him and leaving no room for escape.


    Panic surged through his veins, his heart pounding in his chest as he realized he was trapped, caught in the clutches of the malevolent force that had been relentlessly pursuing him.


    ''If I had known this was the type of danger the Goddess was talking about, I wouldn''t have dared question her authority.'' He cried in heart, regret gnashing on his very soul.


    ''What type of power is this?'' He couldn''t help but wonder.


    ''This power can''t be from a beast or human!''


    ''This must be the power from the gods!''


    Facing death, many various conflicted thoughts run through his mind.


    On the brink of despair, just when it seemed there was no hope left, the ominous darkness vanished as abruptly as it had appeared.


    Marco''s wide eyes darted around, trying to make sense of the sudden change, and that''s when he saw him ¨C a man standing before him, an otherworldly figure bathed in an ethereal glow.


    The man bore bat-like wings on his back, their leathery membranes stretching out like an ominous embrace.


    Two twisted horns adorned his head, and eerie smoke seemed to seep from his very being, shrouding him in an aura of malevolence.


    This was Mark ¨C the fallen human.


    Fear mingled with curiosity as Marco gazed at the enigmatic figure.


    There was something hauntingly familiar about Mark as if he held a connection to the very shadows that had been chasing Marco through the forest.


    "Who are you?" Marco''s voice trembled, but he couldn''t tear his eyes away from the mysterious being before him.


    "Do you know where she is?" He ignored and asked with a deep voice that sent deep chills down Marco''s spine.


    "W-Who?" He blinked his eyes with sweat dripping from the corner of his head.


    "If you don''t know, then there is no reason for keeping you..." He raised his hand and the ominous darkness crept out of his hand like a living life form.


    Seeing this, Marco took a couple of steps back subconsciously fear gripped his heart.


    "D-Don''t kill me... I know which direction she went, "he said quickly.


    Hmm!


    He stopped his action and raised the corner of his eyebrow.


    "Lead the way" Hemanded.


    "Yes! Yes!" He responded quickly with his voiceced with happiness.


    In this cruel world, betrayal was the least of humanity''s dark side.


    Therefore, Marco didn''t see anything wrong with him betraying Eira after she had saved him countless times in the past.


    ''As long as I can keep my life... I can do anything.'' he muttered deep in his heart.


    ''Eira, you can''t me me...''


    With that, Marco leads Mark the fallen in the direction of Eira and her group.


    ....


    After a couple of hours, Justin arrived at the edge of the once vibrant forest, now reduced to a destendscape of destruction.


    His eyes scanned the barren terrain, and a slight frown creased his face, mirroring the devastation thaty before him.


    There was no sign of life ¨C no chirping of birds, no rustling of leaves, and no gentle sway of branches.


    The forest, once teeming with flora and fauna, nowy in ruin, a stark contrast to the beauty it had once held.


    With each step he took, the weight of the scene settled deeper in his heart.


    He hade to this ce with a sense of urgency, and the sight before him only intensified his concern.


    "I hope I''m not toote," Justin whispered to himself, a sense of determination taking root amidst the devastation.


    He knew that every second counted, and the lives of the carrier of light depended on it.

 Chapter 251 Finally... The impending danger has arrive

    <h4>Chapter 251 Finally... The impending danger has arrive</h4>


    Under the bright expanse of the open sky, a long train thundered across the deste city ruins.


    Its metallic body gleamed in the sunlight, a sleek and powerful force hurtling through the abandoned remnants of what was once a bustling urbanndscape.


    The train''s wheels cked rhythmically against the rails, the sound echoing like a determined heartbeat amid the haunting silence.


    As the train moved at its top speed, the wind rushed through its open windows and swept through the broken buildings that lined the tracks.


    Papers and debris danced in its wake, briefly giving life to the ghostly streets before they settled back into their eerie stillness.


    The train''s headlights pierced the gloom that clung to the ruins, illuminating the decaying facades and shattered ss with an ethereal glow.


    Above, the sky stretched out like an endless canvas, a brilliant blue expanse that seemed to promise hope and a fresh start.


    The sun bathed the scene in a golden light, casting long shadows that stretched across the cracked pavement.


    It was a momentary reprieve, a fleeting illusion of normalcy amidst the destion.


    But then, as if a shroud was being drawn over thend, a sudden transformation urred.


    The bright sky, once a symbol of possibility, darkened with a swift and unsettling shift.


    Ominous clouds gathered on the horizon, their edges tinged with an eerie shade of purple that seemed to seep into the atmosphere.


    The very air grew heavy with a sense of impending doom.


    As the train continued to speed through the ruined cityscape, the once-clear skies sumbed to the encroaching darkness.


    The sun''s radiant rays were obscured, and the world below was plunged into an unsettling twilight.


    The buildings that had stood as solemn witnesses to the passage of time now cast long, distorted shadows that seemed to writhe and contort.


    "What''s going on?" Chloe asked with a slight frown on her face.


    The entire ark was thrown into darkness, and fear gripped the heart of everyone.


    Inside the conference, everyone sat with a pensive gaze looking at one another.


    Since the departure of Justin, they''d chosen not to discuss the matter rting to the leadership of the ark.


    "What do you think is going on?" Nika turned to look at Kira.


    Even though they chose not to talk about the leadership of the ship, everyone knew that Kira was the leader after Justin.


    Her influence was only second to Justin''s, and no one came close to her.


    Hearing Nika''s question, Kira turned her gaze to him and thought for a moment before responding.


    "I don''t have the answer to the question in everyone''s mind... but what I know is this isn''t looking good for us," she began, her voice getting solemn with each word.


    "Let me tell you this..." She paused and looked at the faces of everyone in the room.


    "I don''t know what lies ahead of us... but let me be frank with you guys. It won''t be easy."


    "Justin sensed an impending danger for us all and chose to fight head-on. But I think the unavoidable is always unavoidable."


    "If my gut feeling is right now, the darkness Justin presumed is right over us..."


    "This is beyond whatever everyone here has ever faced before."


    Hearing that the impending danger was way more dangerous than anything they had ever faced previously, their hearts skipped a beat, and they all exchanged nces.


    Now, they could begin to feel the absence of Justin.


    When Justin was around, no matter the condition, their unwavering trust in him to get them out of any precarious situation gave them the courage to face danger head-on.


    But now...


    "My Queen..." A panicked female voice came from the P.A.


    Hearing the sudden voice of the announcer, everyone inside the conference exchanged nces, their deepest fears etched on their faces.


    Whoosh!


    Susan and Kira disappeared from their seats at once, moving toward the ark''s control center.


    "What happened?" Kira asked with a calm voice.


    "T-This..." A man stuttered, pointing to the eerie darkness in front of them.


    Kira and Susan turned their gaze from the woman and looked in the direction of the man''s finger.


    Standing in front of the ark were hundreds of thousands of Undead soldiers, a relentless and macabre assembly that seemed to materialize from the very shadows themselves.


    Their forms were shrouded in tattered remnants of armor, their gaunt faces twisted into grotesque masks of decay.


    Hollow eye sockets glowed with an otherworldly malevolence, burning with an unsettling fire that bore witness to a darkness that had long consumed their souls.


    As the train hurtled forward, its thunderous approach a stark contrast to the eerie silence of the Undead, the soldiers marched with an unrelenting determination.


    Their movements were synchronized, as if controlled by some malevolent force that drove them onward, regardless of their own twisted desires or memories from a past long gone.


    The train''s headlights pierced the obsidian gloom, casting an unholy illumination upon the advancing army.


    The Undead soldiers seemed almost indifferent to the blinding light, their relentless march undeterred.


    The rhythmic pounding of their footsteps against the train tracks created a haunting cadence, a funeral dirge that echoed through the air, seemingly conducting the symphony of death.


    Their spectral presence was tangible, the atmosphere around them drenched in a miasma of decay and malevolence.


    The air grew thick with a tangible sense of dread, the stench of death itself carried on an unnatural wind that seemed to whisper tales of ancient atrocities.


    For a couple of seconds, the controller was thrown into sudden silence.


    "Red Alert!" Kira shouted, recovering from her initial shock and fear.


    "Y-Yes, your majesty," a man answered with trembling fear.


    Hunk!


    A red ring light shed throughout the ark, leaving no section untouched.


    "Raise the shield to full power," Kira gave anothermand.


    "All men to their stations immediately," her voice resounded throughout the ark.


    "Prepare for battle."


    At once, everyone knew their situation was direr than they had imagined.


    "Susan..." Kira turned to look at her.


    "Don''t worry, sister. I know what to do," she responded as calmly as she could and left the control room.


    Looking at the sea of undead army, Kira prayed in her heart.


    ''Justin... I pray your will will see us through this dangerous times...''

 Chapter 252 Battle with the Undead Army 1

    <h4>Chapter 252 Battle with the Undead Army 1</h4>


    Certainly, here''s the revised version with corrected grammar and punctuation:


    **Bang! Bang! Bang!**


    As the throngs of the undead army attacked the ark, they encountered a formidable protective formation barrier that shielded the ark.


    The barrier, a shimmering, translucent wall of energy, stood as ast line of defense against the malevolent horde.


    It glowed with an otherworldly hue, crackling with power that seemed to hum through the night air.


    Outside the protective barrier, the Undead soldiers moved with relentless determination.


    Their decaying forms pressed against the magical shield, their grotesque faces twisted in grim determination.


    The eerie night bore witness to their siege, their hollow eye sockets aglow with unnatural malevolence as they relentlessly battered against the barrier.


    Inside the barrier, a tense atmosphere hung in the air like a thick fog.


    Inside the barrier, hundreds of armed soldiers with an array of long-range weapons stood in formation, their expressions resolute despite the palpable fear that coursed through them.


    They knew that the Undead army was a force unlike any they had faced before.


    Nevertheless, this was not the time to show their fear.


    "Continue to attack... Everything we''ve battled so far depends on this," Nika''s cold voice resounded across the night atmosphere.


    "We must not let them break the barrier... Attack with all your might," he shouted.


    Inside the ark, the ordinary people watched the hollow eyes and grotesque bodies in fear and panic.


    They''d encountered various threats, but this was the first time they encountered an undead army.


    Where did theye from?


    Who''s controlling them?


    Can their soldiers defend against the unending stream of undead army?


    The more they thought about it, the more the fear grew in their minds.


    Also, with the strange rumor shing through the ark; their King was not avable, sending deeper panic than the threat of the undead army.


    If their King was around, even if the sky fell, they all had unwavering faith in their king to save them all.


    "Look!" A voice shouted, pointing to a particr direction.


    At once, everyone turned their attention to the direction where the voice was pointing.


    And behold, a crack appeared on the barrier. Each time the undead army attacked the barrier, the crack spread further.


    "This is bad!"


    "The undead army is about to break the barrier."


    "We''re doomed!"


    Inside the ark, a chilling atmosphere of fear and panic descended like a heavy shroud as the ordinary people watched in horror.


    Their eyes were fixed on the protective formation barrier that had shielded them from the relentless assault of the Undead army.


    But now, a sinister crack appeared upon its once wless surface.


    Gasps of terror rippled through the gathered people as they witnessed this ominous development.


    The eerie night seemed to grow colder by the second.


    Though the soldiers tried their best for this not to happen, yet the inevitable finally arrived.


    And it was only a matter of time before the shield gave way to the relentless onught of the undead army.


    "Why are you all fearful... Have you all forgotten we still have the Genesis elite soldiers?" A voice shouted from nowhere.


    En!


    For a couple of seconds, the ordinary people froze for a moment before a sigh of relief escaped from their mouths.


    That''s true, the elite soldiers and super knights had yet to take action.


    Why are they fearful of the undead?


    Thinking of this, the people regained their calmness with hope burning in their minds.


    On the ark, a slight smile crept up on Nika''s face when the ordinary people regained their calm with the thought of them not taking action yet.


    Inside the ark, Kira watched the events of the undead army attacking the ark with a pensive gaze.


    ''It''s like they are here for us...'' Kira thought.


    And truly, the undead army was here for the chosen Genesis generation.


    "Merab, William, and Grandpa Philip, take the elite soldiers and go out of the barrier," Kiramanded and looked at Chloe.


    "Can you fix the crack?" She asked though she was not asking.


    "Yes," Chloe nodded.


    "Go with them, they will protect you," she said.


    Outside, the crack on the barrier was spreading quickly and it was a matter of time before it broke finally.


    The slight calm on the faces of the ordinary people began to turn to panic.


    "Why are the elite soldiers noting out?"


    "Are they waiting for the barrier to break before theye, hmm?"


    Just as the ordinary people vented out their panic, the door opened, and tens of elite soldiers marched out adorned inplete armor covered in runes.


    "Yeah!!!" They cried in happiness as if they had won the battle.


    "Look! There are three Super among them?"


    Merab, with her long ck bow, jumped effortlessly onto the ark, looking at Nika and winking at him.


    William, with a calm expression, held his two daggers, looking at the undead army as if they were nothing.


    Grandpa Philip, with his polearm and bulging muscles, marched with a stoic expression.


    As for the elite soldiers that only consisted of Second Circle Existence, though they tried to put on a brave front, some fear was still evident on their faces.


    Lastly, in the group, Chloe with a metallic box walked toward the crack section.


    "Open the formation," Kiramanded.


    Hum!


    A slight opening appeared on the barrier, and the stream of the undead army rushed toward the opening.


    Only for them to meet...


    A streak of golden light shed through the darkness with deadly power.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The tens of undead were assaulted by a deadly pack of golden arrows that turned them into smithereens.


    "Hell Yeah!" Those ordinary people shouted with joy.


    As for the opening, it was vacant for a moment, allowing William, Grandpa Philip, and the elite soldiers to step out easily.


    Quickly, the elite soldiers were divided into two groups. And behold, the massacre began.


    Bang! Bang!


    William and Grandpa Philip were Third Circle Existence, and each of their attacks left a devastating effect, killing hundreds of undead army.


    As for the elite soldiers, their tight seal formation was another killing machine.


    Anywhere they passed, they left tens of bones and mutted flesh behind.


    In the distance, a couple of miles from the battle, a being levitating in the sky said slowly.


    "Send the Tier 1."


    Unbeknownst to Kira and the Genesis Ark, this night would be a long one.

 Chapter 253 Battle with the Undead Army 2

    <h4>Chapter 253 Battle with the Undead Army 2</h4>


    With the introduction of Grandpa Philip and William to the battle, the Undead army was like fish on the chopping board.


    Moreover, the elite army was also causing havoc everywhere.


    Whim!


    Meanwhile, Chloe had finished repairing the formation.


    A light sound came from the formation protecting the ark, and the slight crack on it disappeared.


    "Hurray!" The ordinary people inside the ark cried in jubtion.


    Now, with theplete repair of the formation, they knew it would be impossible for the Undead army to breach their defense.


    "Something ising!!" Susan and Kira said at the same time.


    They looked at each other and realized the panic on each other''s faces. They realized what they were facing were the weakest batch of the Undead army.


    Taking the radio, Kira said quickly to it.


    "Nika, tell them to conserve their strength. More powerful enemies areing."


    On the ark, Nika heard Kira''smand, and a slight frown appeared on his face.


    Quickly, he ryed the news to William, Grandpa Philip, and the elite soldiers.


    When they heard the news, their expressions were grim. They tightened their hands on their weapons, took a deep breath, and looked into the distance.


    Now that they concentrated on the distance, they could feel the oppressive atmosphere that was approaching very fast.


    "Stay with the elite team, I will handle thoseing¡­" Grandpa Philip said, looking at William.


    "Alright." William agreed and moved toward the elite team.


    The battle continued, but the killing spree of the Genesis has all reduced. Nevertheless, the Undead army had almost been vanquished.


    Suddenly, a loud, heavy footstep came from the distance. The footstep echoed in thousands, making the ground quiver.


    Under the dim weather, the people could see a giant Undead army. Each of these Undead soldiers was thrice the previous ordinary Undead army.


    Moreover, around the Undead army, a dark, eerie smoke lingered from the flesh as if it was eating away.


    Seeing this sent shivers down the spines of everyone watching it. Only the stronger ones could still maintain their calm expression.


    The Undead army moved quickly and arrived a couple of meters from Grandpa Philip with lifeless oppressive force.


    Also, the humans noticed the air was being contaminated, making it difficult for them to breathe.


    "What is this?!" Grandpa Philip said with shock written on his face.


    Screech! Screech!


    An eerie screech came from the Undead army, making the spines of everyone drenched in cold sweats.


    The tension was palpable, everyone holding their breath with fear and panic gnawing on their souls.


    Those inside the formation were better off and didn''t feel the heavy oppression from the Tier 1 Undead army.


    "Formation!" Grandpa Philip shouted.


    He took the heavy shield from his back, holding it with his left hand, retreating slowly toward William and the elite soldiers'' direction.


    Screech! Screech!


    The bizarre cry came once again from the Undead army, but this time around, they rushed toward the humans.


    Every step of theirs left a deep crack on the ground with a trace of dark corrosive air.


    Watching the iing Undead army, the elite soldiers maintained theirposure with beads of sweat on their foreheads.


    Their hearts were beating as if wanting to jump out of their chests.


    "Ready! Ready!" Grandpa Philip shouted with a solemn expression.


    "Charge!" he screamed and rushed forward with his shield right in front of his body.


    Bang!


    A deafening sound echoed, and everyone sucked in a cold breath.


    Everyone saw Grandpa Philip sent flying.


    Crashing to the ground, Grandpa Philip rolled a couple of meters beforeing to a stop.


    Shaking his head continuously from the dizziness, Grandpa Philip struggled to stand up and looked at the Undead in a new light.


    "This would be the greatest threat we''ve faced since the beginning of the apocalypse," he murmured, and his heart skipped a beat.


    Throwing the unnecessary thought out of his mind, he looked at his shield and smiled.


    ''Thanks to the king for allowing us to have ess to such a vast knowledge to create something as good as this¡­''


    Even though he was sent flying by the Tier 1 Undead soldier, he only sustained a minor scratch on his body.


    The shield protected him.


    "Let''s go once again." He shouted and rushed toward the battle.


    This time around, he knew not to meet the fist of the Tier 1 Undead soldier head-on.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!


    The miserable screams of soldiers being killed or being eaten alive reverberated under the dark sky.


    The Undead soldiers didn''t care about any physical attack, going on all attack.


    To kill a single Tier 1 Undead soldier, it would take three elite soldiers working together.


    William, covered in bruises and blood, swung his dagger fiercely with bloodshot eyes.


    He had lost count of how many times he was sent flying or how many times his arm was twisted to an impossible angle.


    Making him feel the most intense pain he ever felt in his life.


    Yet, he forced himself back to his feet, gnashing his teeth, and straightened his arm to continue the battle.


    The fight was brutal and fierce.


    "Die!" Grandpa Philip rushed to rescue a group of elite soldiers that were surrounded.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    His dark long polearm moved back and forth, striking the heads of the Undead soldiers.


    Cracks appeared on their faces, but there was no expression on their faces. They only fell to their feet with empty sockets looking at Grandpa Philip.


    Not giving them a chance to recover, Grandpa Philip struck them once again before he squashed their heads for good.


    "T-Thank you¡­" One of the elite soldiers said in gratitude.


    "Stay together and continue fighting," Grandpa Philip said and rushed into the fierce battle.


    Inside the ark, sadness and grief filled the air while some women were weeping, seeing their lovers or fathers being eaten alive by the Undead soldiers.


    Even though there were many people weeping, filled with sorrow.


    No one had the thought of consoling them because everyone could see from the faces of the upper echelon that the battle was far from over.


    Who would die or survive was yet to be known.

 Chapter 254 Eira Battle

    <h4>Chapter 254 Eira Battle</h4>


    In the heart of an ancient, mystical forest, the air was thick with tension, and a palpable sense of foreboding hung like a shroud over the ancient trees.


    The towering oaks and gnarled roots seemed to whisper secrets of the past, as if warning those who dared to tread upon their sacred ground.


    Eira, an innocent and pure-hearted leader with hair as white as freshly fallen snow, stood at the forefront of her group.


    "Goddess, what happened? Have we been discovered?" Madam Amelia asked in panic.


    "Yes¡­" Eira responded with a grave voice.


    Huh!


    All the people around her sucked in a cold breath, fear and panic written all over their faces.


    They tried to escape from the invisible danger, but s¡­ Their fate can''t be changed.


    Is this where they are going to meet their end? The strange thought appeared in their hearts, and everyone turned to look at their goddess.


    Looking at the deep fear on their usually innocent, smiling goddess, they knew their fate was set in stone.


    Meanwhile, Eira didn''t care what was going on in the minds of the people around her.


    Her eyes, the color of cial ice, burned with unwavering determination as they scanned the ominous forest clearing before her.


    "We finally found you," a deep hoarse voice said from the shadow of the forest.


    From the shadows of the forest emerged the malevolent beings, shrouded in an eerie, swirling dark smoke that seemed to suck the very light from the surroundings.


    Their twisted forms were a grotesque fusion of man and demon, their eyes glinting with malevolence.


    Upon their foreheads, horns spiraled like grotesque crowns, a testament to the darkness that had consumed them.


    Their weapons, dark scythes gleaming with an otherworldly maleficence, reflected the evil that had twisted their souls.


    "Why aren''t you escaping?" The voice taunted.


    With each step, the ground quaked beneath them, and the leaves of the ancient trees quivered in fear.


    A malevolent wind seemed to blow from nowhere, rustling the leaves and sending shivers down the spines of Eira and her group.


    Just as the group was still trying to process the arrival of the Evil Beings, they saw someone they knew ¡ª Marco.


    Seeing Marco among the Evil Beings, they widened their eyes.


    "Y-You¡­" Madam Amelia stuttered, unable toplete her sentence.


    As for Eira, she looked at Marco for a second before she averted her gaze, as if she had long expected Marco to betray them.


    "Hahaha. You shouldn''t be surprised. You humans are just like that. Spineless cowards and betrayers," the tallest of the Evil Beings said with disdain.


    He threw Marco casually to the ground before he fixed its big gray eyes on Eira.


    "Are you going to surrender or not?"


    "Surrender? In your dreams?!" Eira responded with firm determination.


    She knew what was waiting for her if she let these Evil Beings capture her. She would rather die than be captured.


    "I thought as much," the Evil Being shrugged and shouted, with his muscles bulging, "Charge!"


    At once, the previously calm Evil Beings charged toward Eira and her group. While a dark, eerie smoke came out of their bodies, siphoning the life force around them.


    "Charge!" Eira shouted.


    Although Eira didn''t like fighting and was peaceful in nature, she wasn''t stupid to believe everything would be solved amicably.


    Thus, she had various ways to protect herself. Behind her, Madam Amelia and her group of brave female soldiers looked at the iing Evil Beings with fury and anger.


    Out of the group, only a few were ordinary humans, and these ordinary humans stood behind the group, cowering in fear.


    Bang!


    The battle began with a thunderous sh of steel against steel, the ground trembling and a cloud of dust rising to the sky.


    Facing the deadly scythe of the leader of the Evil Beings, Eira didn''t show any trace of fear.


    She raised her wand and began to chant.


    Eira''s voice, a mesmerizing cadence that echoed through the forest, carried the weight of ancient wisdom and the power of the earth itself.


    Her magical Earth chants were a harmonious blend of words and nature''s secrets, spoken in anguage that few had heard and even fewer understood.


    As she chanted, the very essence of the forest responded:


    "Gaia, guardian of the woonds deep, Awaken now from your ancient sleep. With roots that bind and leaves that heal, In your name, we break this dark ordeal."


    With each line of the chant, the earth trembled beneath her feet, and the vines sprang to life with renewed vigor.


    "Beneath the canopy of leaves so green, Let your power, Gaia, now be seen. From soil and stone, and roots that delve, Rise, my guardians, and protect the realm!"


    The vines surged forward, their emerald tendrils reaching out to ensnare the menacing dark scythes.


    "By the rivers'' flow and mountains'' might, In your embrace, we find our light. With roots that bind and leaves that heal, In your name, we break this dark ordeal."


    The enchanted forest seemed to respond to Eira''s plea, leaves rustling in agreement and ancient trees swaying as if in affirmation.


    "With nature''s strength, we stand as one, Until the battle''s end, until it''s done. By earth and air, by fire and sea, This enchanted forest, forever free!"


    As Eira concluded her chant, the vines reached out, not just to protect but to heal, mending the wounds of her group and restoring their vitality.


    The forest, awakened by the power of her words, stood as a mighty ally, determined to defend its guardians against the encroaching darkness.


    Watching the sudden change in the battle, the proud Evil Beings were bbergasted.


    They thought they had everything under control, but they realized how wrong they were.


    Ah! Ah!


    The deadly vines slithered through the battlefield, attacking all the Evil Beings.


    Even though the Evil Beings had corrosive energy on their bodies, they were quickly overpowered by the resilient vines.


    "No! No! This can''t be?" the Evil Being leader cried with fear written all over his face as he was tightly wrapped in vines.


    "Yea!"


    Madam Amelia and the rest of the soldiers shouted with relief, watching all other faces.


    If the battle had continued without the help of their goddess, they were bound to lose.


    But now, everything has changed with the help of their goddess.


    Meanwhile, Marco was not happy at all seeing the Evil Beings being ughtered easily.


    Just as he was about to lose his mind, the image of Mark appeared in his mind.


    ''Yes, he had not appeared. When he appeared, everything would go ording to n.''


    Unknown to him, his mind had been twisted, and he was now supporting the enemy.


    Unbeknownst to everyone, a shadow materialized a couple of meters from the battle, forming a bat-like existence.

 Chapter 255 Eira precarious situation

    <h4>Chapter 255 Eira precarious situation</h4>


    [AN: Please support this book by buying the privilege chapters, as I will start to update daily from now. Only by buying the privilege chapters can you motivate me to write more.]


    ******


    "Ah!"


    The forest echoed with various screams as the evil men struggled to break free from the vines'' grasp.


    Yet, the vines proved unexpectedly resilient.


    Slowly, the evildoers fell one by one. Madam Amelia and her group watched in relief, gasping as their smiles widened.


    However, they had underestimated the threat. Eira''s calm demeanor suddenly shifted to solemn concern as her gaze fixated on a specific direction.


    "Oh no!" She eximed in a panic.


    Swiftly, she attempted to cast another spell, but a dark energy shot toward her at breakneck speed.


    The dark energy left a lifeless void in its wake, distinct from the corrosive power of the Evil Being.


    Its potency and insidiousness left a chilling emptiness, draining the essence from everything it touched.


    Eira''s voice filled the vast forest with frantic incantations, her words a desperate plea for protection.


    Her once steady and controlled incantations flowed like a torrent, as if she were trying to harness nature''s very essence to shield herself from impending doom.


    Meanwhile, relief on Madam Amelia and herpanions'' faces turned to grim dread. Their hearts skipped a beat, and their hair stood on end.


    Observing the panic and fear on their goddess''s face, they realized the iing threat surpassed theirprehension.


    As for Eira, she waved her wand, her voice resounding in a frantic rhythm with her incantation.


    "By the roots of ancient oaks, I shield my soul from harm. By the whispers of the wind, I deflect all threats. By the strength of the earth, I stand unyielding¡­"


    Ah!


    Before she couldplete her final verse, the deadly corrosive dark energy struck, tearing through the vines she had summoned.


    Her chants were drowned out by a deafening explosion of power, propelling Eira backward, contorting her body in pain.


    The once-vibrant vines withered and disintegrated.


    The forest, once alive with battle sounds, fell into eerie, nerve-cracking silence after the devastating attack.


    An oppressive stillness hung in the air, only broken by the soft rustling of leaves disturbed by the remnants of dark energy.


    In this unsettling quietude, every living thing held its breath, as if the forest itself had been stunned by the malevolence it had witnessed.


    Trees stood sentinel, their gnarled branches reaching skyward like ancient guardians. The underbrush seemed to cower, its vibrant colors muted by fear.


    From the distant heart of the forest, a single creak pierced the silence.


    It was an incongruous sound in the midst of destion,manding the forest to listen.


    The creak echoed, growing louder and more insistent.


    Emerging from the shadowy depths, a figure materialized with eerie grace, purposefully approaching the battleground.


    His presence juxtaposed beauty and malevolence.


    Tall and imposing, dark, bat-like wings unfurled from his back with sinister grace, casting an ominous shadow over the ground.


    Each wing stretched endlessly, reminiscent of a fallen angel, yet an aura of sinister energy sent shivers down onlookers'' spines.


    Two sharp, protruding horns adorned his head, giving him the appearance of a devil emerging from the underworld.


    They gleamed ominously in the dim light, a stark contrast to his velvety dark skin.


    His eyes, pools of darkness, glowed with otherworldly intensity, seemingly piercing the souls of those who met his gaze.


    Unknown to Madam Amelia and herpanions, everyone had subconsciously retreated upon seeing the malevolent, graceful, and deadly being.


    Meanwhile, the remaining Evil Beings rejoiced as they scrambled to their feet, looking at the neer with deep reverence.


    "My lord¡­" The Evil Being leader said with excitement, only to be interrupted by a raised hand.


    "You failed to capture the chosen one, wasting the master''s precious time," the malevolent being said with a cold, emotionless voice.


    Hearing this, the Evil Beings cowered, falling to their knees and pleading for their lives.


    Witnessing the abrupt shift in atmosphere, everyone was bbergasted, watching the profound fear etched on the evil beings'' faces.


    It was a fear that emanated from the depths of their souls.


    Confusion reigned as thoughts raced, and all eyes remained fixed on the malevolent being enveloped in dreadful, eerie dark smoke.


    What was happening?


    Who was the master?


    Why did the Evil Beings fear him so intensely?


    In a distant corner of the battleground, Marco concealed himself, observing the scene with confusion and anticipation.


    He couldn''t wait for the winged man to capture Eira and the others and allow him to escape.


    Already, he was plotting to assemble a new team, hide quietly, and indulge in a life of debauchery.


    "Come," a voice shattered his fantasies, and he raised his head to meet deep, dark eyes.


    ''Hmm!''


    For a moment, Marco was stunned, unable to believe the insidious being had summoned him.


    ''Oh God!'' He screamed inwardly.


    With no alternative, he reluctantly obeyed themand.


    The forest stood silent, ancient trees bearing witness to the unfolding drama.


    Trembling and desperate, Marco approached the malevolent being, whose dark, piercing eyes seemed to devour his very soul.


    His heart pounded, and cold sweat trickled down his spine.


    "Please, please let me go," Marco pleaded


    silently, his mind racing with fear.


    But his pleas fell on deaf ears as the malevolent being raised a shadowy hand.


    In that moment, a dark scythe materialized from the eerie smoke, its presence sending shivers down Marco''s spine.


    The malevolent being''s voice was chilling as he uttered a singlemand.


    "Kill them."


    The world seemed to hold its breath as the dark scythe hung ominously in the air.


    Eira, Madam Amelia, and the others teetered on the precipice of fate, and Marco''s heart pounded louder than ever.


    *****


    Meanwhile, far from the forest, a being levitating in sky looked at the direction of the forest and the corner of his lip raised a bit.


    "Human, let see how you''re going to safe them all." He mused as he turned his gaze and looked into the distance andmanded.


    "Send the Tier two"

 Chapter 256 On the brink of dispair against the Undead Army

    <h4>Chapter 256 On the brink of dispair against the Undead Army</h4>


    [AN: Please support this book by buying the privilege chapters, as I will start to update daily from now. Only by buying the privilege chapters can you motivate me to write more.]


    ******


    The deadly and brutal battle raged on around the ark.


    "Die!" A voice screamed at the top of its lungs.


    Amidst the chaotic fray around the ark, Grandpa Philip wielded his polearm with unwavering determination.


    His strikes were swift and calcted, cleaving through the ranks of the Undead with resolute resolve.


    Each swing left a trail of devastation, scattering the animated corpses with deadly efficiency.


    Veins protruded from his forehead with every swing; his chest rose and fell with each movement of his weapon, and his breathing grew erratic.


    He knew he was getting close to his limit but refused to let that bother him, continuing the battle with unwavering determination.


    Subsequently, William had madness evident in his eyes as he danced through the battlefield with his dual daggers.


    His movements were a blur, and his strikes were unrelenting.


    He seemed driven by a frenzied desire to eliminate every threat that dared cross his path.


    With each sh, he left nothing but severed limbs and shattered bones in his wake.


    Huff! Huff!


    He sucked in cold breath and tried to control his uneven breathing. Sweat and blood covered his face.


    Under the dark cloud, a deep cut that reached deep into his skin exposed his white bone.


    Nevertheless, he seemed not to care about it all and looked at the sea of Undead soldiers in front of him, and the madness in his eyes increased.


    "It''s a good day to die!" He shouted and rushed into the Undead ranks.


    As for the Genesis Elite soldiers, their once-immacte shields and armor now bore cracks and dents from the relentless blows against the Tier 1 Undead army.


    Bruises and bloodied wounds covered their bodies, bearing witness to their unyielding resolve.


    Moreover, their once-strong formation had long been broken, leaving them scattered throughout the battleground.


    They now fought in pairs and trios.


    Their situation was more dire than that of Grandpa Philip and William. The Elite soldiers consisted only of Second Circle Existences.


    Therefore, their endurance and tenacity were far inferiorpared to a Third Circle Existence.


    Nevertheless, their effort and courage were notcking.


    The relentless onught of the undead tested the soldiers'' limits as they fought tooth and nail to hold their ground.


    Even though, deep down, they knew this might be their end, they endured various cuts, some deep and others shallow, but their determination remained unbroken.


    They died protecting their race andnd.


    Every thrust of their weapons was a testament to their unyielding spirit, pushing back the relentless tide of death.


    Ah! Ah!


    Two soldiers had their necks broken by four Undead soldiers, ripping off their heads from their bodies.


    Blood gushed out continuously from their headless corpses as the Undead soldiers fought for their remains in a grotesque scene.


    "Please, save them... Please," a woman''s desperate voice cried out, her words choked with anguish as tears streamed down her face, blurring her vision.


    Her heart-wrenching plea echoed through the ark, carrying the weight of sorrow and fear.


    A collective gasp of horror swept through the onlookers as the gruesome events yed out before their eyes.


    The sight of theirrades falling, overtaken by the relentless undead, sent shivers down their spines.


    The brutality of the scene left a deep scar on the faces of those inside the ark.


    Anguish washed over them like a tidal wave as they bore witness to the gruesome spectacle.


    The sound of bones crunching and the grotesque sight of theirrades being devoured by the undead haunted their minds, adding to their already heavy hearts.


    On the ark, Nika and Merab narrowed their gazes.


    Nika took a deep breath as he clenched his fist, the anger he suppressed continuing to boil deep in his heart.


    As for Merab, she managed to control her expression as she waited to receive the order and jump into the battle.


    His voice trembled with a tone of helplessness as he whispered, "If she doesn''t give themand soon... They will all die before we can save them."


    His words hung in the air like a heavy cloud of despair,den with the weight of impending doom.


    The urgency in his voice was palpable, a desperate plea for action in the face of overwhelming odds.


    Merab caught the murmur, and in that moment, they shared a profound sense of concern and uncertainty.


    Their hearts heavy with the grim reality of the situation.


    "I know how you''re feeling, but we can''t start questioning her authority right now," Merab responded.


    "I know... but I just can''t help it."


    In one of the cars, a kid had tears in his eyes as he looked at the brutality with fear and panic on his face.


    "Don''t cry. Grandpa will be alright," L consoled Sam.


    "Does he look okay to you..." He shouted with tears streaming from his red eyes.


    L looked at her friend for a moment before averting her gaze and focusing on the battle.


    Her childish face was devoid of fear but reced with hidden fury and hatred.


    She gripped the handle of her saber, with the wind whirling around her.


    Seeing this, Sam took a couple of steps back, and a look of hidden jealousy appeared on his face.


    Previously, he had wanted to get stronger and fight the bad people, but because of his timid and cowardly nature, he couldn''t.


    Now, he regretted it.


    Meanwhile, in the conference room, Susan stared intently at Kira without blinking.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Kira asked, not looking at her.


    "They are going to die very soon if you don''t send people to help them," she responded.


    "Sister Susan is right. Pleasemand the soldiers... No. No. Only Merab is enough to save them," Leah said from the side.


    "Do you think I don''t know that?" She turned her gaze and looked at the two.


    "Susan, you''re a Fourth Circle Existence. You know better than this."


    Hearing this, Susan averted her gaze with unwillingness. She knew Kira was right.


    As they continued to get stronger, their perception and intuition were improving.


    Therefore, what others couldn''t sense, they could.


    This was just the beginning.


    And behold...


    A hushed silence fell over the battlefield as an eerie change in the atmosphere swept through thend.


    The ground beneath their feet trembled, sending shockwaves of unease through both the living and the undead.


    The Tier 1 Undead Army, once relentless in their assault, faltered for a brief moment, their hollow eyes reflecting a hint of fear.


    In the distance, beyond the Tier 1 Undead Army, a menacing presence loomed.


    Dark figures emerged from the shadows, their forms shrouded in a malevolent aura.


    These were not the mindless, shambling creatures of the Tier 1 Undead Army. No, these were something far more sinister.


    The Tier 2 Undead Army had arrived.


    Unlike their lesser counterparts, the Tier 2 Undead were armed with weapons of death and destruction.


    Skeletal hands gripped wickedly sharp swords, axes, and maces.


    Tattered banners adorned with unholy symbols fluttered above their ranks.


    Their footsteps echoed with a chilling cadence as they advanced, a relentless force of malevolence and power.


    The atmosphere grew heavy with dread as the realization of this new threat washed over the battlefield.


    Just when the humans were on the brink of breakdown, two golden lights shed in the heavens, piercing through the dark cloud.

 Chapter 257 William and Grandpa Philip breakthrough but the threat inscreases.

    <h4>Chapter 257 William and Grandpa Philip breakthrough but the threat inscreases.</h4>


    Amid the tens of Undead army, two golden streaks of light illuminated everywhere and fell on two people.


    "Is this..." A voice said from the ark, with shock written all over his face.


    "Yes, it is," another person responded, his voiceden with excitement.


    On the ark, Merab and Nika exchanged nces, and the shock on their faces couldn''t have been more obvious.


    "Who would have expected both of them to have breakthroughs at the same time?" Merab said with a light smile on her face, her panic lessened.


    Moreover, it was not she who let out a sigh of relief upon seeing the breakthrough of Grandpa Philip and Williams.


    Everyone inside the ark let out a sigh of relief, with bright smiles on their faces.


    With the two bing Fourth Circle Existences, the Genesis Ark''s overall power had increased by another margin.


    Bathed in heavenly blessing, Grandpa Philip and William were reborn.


    All the deep injuries umted in their bodies were healed at a breathtaking speed.


    In a couple of seconds, the heavenly blessing receded, and theynded gently on the ground.


    William looked more handsome and dashing, while Grandpa Philip looked younger, like a man in histe thirties.


    As for the Undead armies, they froze in their spots, witnessing the heavenly blessing.


    But immediately, the golden streaks of light disappeared, and they went berserk, attacking furiously.


    "You''ve had your time. Now, it''s our time," William said, brimming with confidence.


    Subsequently, his two long daggers gleamed with ethereal sharpness under the dark clouds, signaling they were ready for business.


    William, who couldn''t wait to test his newfound strength, attacked with immateriality.


    Whoosh!


    "Mortal Heavenly sh," he whispered and disappeared from his spot.


    Bang!


    Behold, under the deadly golden twin''s sh, every Tier I Undead in its path was cleaved into two.


    Yeah!


    Seeing this, the people inside the ark shouted in joy, their eyes brimming with confidence and fury.


    "Kill them all!" A woman with red eyes, tears hanging at the corner of her eyes, shouted with hatred.


    On the battlefield, William turned into an angel of death, harvesting the lives of the Undead armies.


    Just as the people were relishing in the newfound strength disyed by William, they heard Kira''smand. "Old man, send the elite soldiers back to the ark."


    Listening to this, everyone had a relieved smile on their faces. They knew the battle that was toe was not something an ordinary Second Circle Existence could fight.


    Grandpa Philip led the injured elite soldiers toward the formation barrier while killing every Undead in their path.


    With the departure of the elite soldiers, only Grandpa Philip and William were left on the battleground.


    Standing behind, Grandpa Philip watched as William caused havoc among the Tier 1 Undead armies.


    In a couple of minutes, the thousands of Tier 1 armies were reduced to a couple of hundreds.


    However, there wasn''t any joy on anyone''s faces when they saw the Tier 2 Undead armies arrive on the battleground.


    Standing side by side, Grandpa Philip and William exchanged subtle nces and saw the unwavering confidence on each other''s faces and smiled.


    Meanwhile, the newly arrived Tier 2 Undead armies were more coordinated, creating an orderly battle formation.


    Their crude weapons pointed at William and Grandpa Philip for a moment before suddenly changing and pointing toward the barrier.


    Seeing this, everyone was stupefied.


    What the hell is going on?


    Are they not going to attack Grandpa Philip and William but the barrier?


    Just as they were still confused, a deep cry came from behind.


    The sudden screech sent shivers down the spines of everyone below Fourth Circle Existence.


    Before they could recover from their shock, they saw the Tier 2 Undead armies attacking brutally.


    Moreover, they split into two groups. One moved toward William and Grandpa Philip, while the other moved toward the formation barrier.


    Seeing this, everyone''s expressions changed.


    They realized the vast difference between the Tier 2 Undead armies and the previous ones.


    These were not mindless Undead armies but those with a bit of sentience that followed orders.


    At once, the smiles on the faces of everyone turned grave.


    They knew those behind the Undead armies were now getting serious.


    Meanwhile, William and Grandpa Philip were astounded when they realized almost all the advantages of Fourth Circle Existence were lost against the Tier 2 Undead armies.


    Moreover, the Undead had a huge poptionpared to them. The two looked tiny amidst the sea of Undead soldiers.


    Bang! Bang!


    Nevertheless, the two didn''t cower and fought bravely.


    Grandpa Philip''s polearm moved back and forth, smashing the heads of the Undead.


    Killing the Undead was not as easy as before, as they could make simple maneuvers and attack.


    Therefore, apart from attacking the Undead armies, they needed to watch out for dangerous attacks from them.


    With the monstrous power and coordination of the Tier 2 Undead armies, they forced William and Grandpa Philip away from the formation shield.


    And since no one was obstructing their path, theyunched hundreds of attacks against the formation shield protecting the ark.


    Bang! Bang!


    The formation shield shook vehemently, and its light flickered but remained intact.


    However, those inside the ark didn''t feel an ounce of happiness at all.


    They knew in the next couple of seconds, the shield would be broken.


    Bang! Bang!


    Another round of attacksnded on the shield, and cracks began to appear on the shield.


    Seeing this, fear and panic gripped the hearts of everyone as they looked at the direction of the upper echelon, waiting for their next action.


    They couldn''t wait any longer, or else they were doomed.


    They needed to retaliate now with everything they had.


    And Kira didn''t disappoint. She gave an order.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    A blinding streak of arrows came from the top of the ark and attacked the Undead attacking the barrier.


    When the arrow was a couple of inches from their bodies, it split into tens, then hundreds.


    Boom!


    A deafening sound echoed around the shield, and a couple of Tier 2 Undead soldiers were forced to retreat.


    However, they recovered quickly and rushed toward the barrier once again.


    Boom!


    Only to be sent flying by Merab''s deadly arrows. Just a single arrow was enough to handle hundreds of Undead armies.


    How insane was that?


    Meanwhile, the people were not happy realizing the arrows were not killing the Undead, only forcing them back.


    On the ark, Merab shook her head and sighed.


    She was only a Third Circle Existence, and this was the best she could do.


    But that should be enough to keep the Undead armies at bay.


    Unfortunately, they underestimated the massive poption of the Undead and those controlling them from behind.


    From the cover of darkness, thousands of unranked and Tier 1 Undead soldiers rushed into the battleground, drowning William and Grandpa out.


    As for Merab''s arrow attacks, the unranked and Tier 1 Undead soldiers blocked the attacks, allowing the Tier 2 Undead to attack the shield barrier.

 Chapter 258 Eira on the brink of death... Justin arrival

    <h4>Chapter 258 Eira on the brink of death... Justin arrival</h4>


    Inside the quiet forest, everyone had their hearts in their throats as they watched Marco take the grim scythe slowly.


    He turned and looked at his previous fellowpanion with various conflicted expressions on his face.


    "Don''t tell me you''re considering it?" Madam Amelia asked, her voiceced with shock.


    Marco didn''t respond and looked at the trembling ordinary people and then at his previous goddess, Eira, with blood leaking from the corner of her lips.


    "You have one minute to decide. Either them or you?" A deep voice said from behind.


    When he heard that voice, his heart skipped a beat, and he took a deep breath.


    "I''m sorry," he said with a slight hint of regret before his eyes showed a firm determination.


    Ah!


    A woman cried and looked at the dark scythe plunging deep into her chest in dismay.


    "Y-You¡­" She managed to say before falling to her knees, blood gushing out of her mouth.


    Thud!


    Her head hit the ground, life drifting out of her body. Dead.


    As for his previouspanions, they were stupefied by Marco''s sudden attack.


    Previously, no one had the time to care about Marco''s betrayal for bringing the devil toward them.


    But now, seeing him kill his fellow humans in cold blood with just a few words from the devil, they realized how selfish and evil Marco was.


    "I''m going¡­"


    "Stop!" Eiramanded, interrupting Madam Amelia''s furious attack.


    Holding her chest, Eira didn''t change her expression. She looked at Marco before turning to the man with bat wings.


    "You''ve proven your point. If you''re going to kill us, get on with it."


    Hearing this, the man with bat wings had a slight smirk on his face before looking at the Evil Being.


    "You heard her. Kill them all and leave only her."


    At once, the Evil Beings regained their vigor and looked at the humans with savage expressions, picking up their scythes.


    "You may be more powerful than us, but we won''t die without a fight," Madam Amelia insisted.


    Just as Madam Amelia and the women guards around prepared to rush toward the Evil Beings, a deadly sharp dark spear plunged deep into her and sent her flying with a miserable scream echoing from her mouth.


    She hung from an ancient tree, dangling back and forth with blood gushing out of her mouth.


    Madam Amelia panicked with fear written all over her face. She knew her death was near as the ck spear drained her life force.


    "G-Goddess¡­ In¡­ this¡­ life¡­ meeting you¡­ is¡­ one of the happiest things that¡­ happened to me¡­" She managed to say before lowering her head. Dead.


    Watching the lifeless Madam Amelia hanging on the tree, the charging women stopped in their tracks with fear evident in their trembling hands.


    Eira''s heart trembled with regret creeping up her face. ''If I was stronger¡­ This wouldn''t have happened to us¡­''


    Previously, she had focused all her energy on saving and providing for the people under her.


    With a pure heart, she thought humans would stick together in this trial time.


    Moreover, as the carrier of the verdant star, she thought it was her calling to provide and guide the people to the right path.


    Unfortunately, she realized how wrong she was as she watched how the Evil Beings savagely butchered her people.


    Moreover, she saw Marco among them, his expression twisted with a hint of satisfaction stered on his face.


    ''How could I be so blind to save him¡­''


    As she continued to watch Marco, something broke deep inside her.


    ''If this is thest thing I do alive¡­ I won''t mind.'' With that, she began to chant secretly without her mouth moving.


    And behold, the Earth trembled slightly, as if hearing her call, and a group of vines crept toward Marco under the soil, waiting to devour him.


    "With whispered words, my will I bind, To protect what''s dear, my heart aligned, If this is thest I do alive, I won''t mind, Let Earth''s defenders, Marco now put to grievous death."


    As shepleted thest word, tens of deadly purple vines sprouted from the ground and attacked Marco from all sides.


    Ah!


    Marco cried, his voiceced with fear.


    "Someone save me." He screamed.


    However, before everyone could process what was happening, the vines retreated quickly, dragging Marco into the ground.


    "No¡­ No¡­ I don''t want to die¡­ Please¡­" He cried, his voice fading into the ground.


    Seeing this, the remaining humans and Eira breathed a sigh of relief and contented smiles appeared on their faces.


    At least the traitor was killed.


    "Even though I was told not to kill. How dare you touch my underling," the man with bat wings shouted and sent tens of dark shadows toward Eira.


    Bang!


    Eira was sent flying. She crashed into a massive tree, breaking its branches as if they were nothing before falling to the ground.


    Falling to the ground, she coughed up a mouthful of blood, and her face whitened.


    Her blue gown was torn, with deep cuts appearing on her waist and legs. Her chest rose and fell with some difficulty, but that didn''t stop the beautiful smile from creeping onto her face.


    It was as if she wasn''t in pain.


    "You can smile now. When my Lord gets what he wanted from you, I will deal with you," the man sneered.


    "Kill them quickly, we need to leave," hemanded with annoyance.


    "Yes¡­" The Evil Beings chorused with excitement and continued their killing spree.


    As Eira and everyone epted their fate, a blinding golden light shed into the forest, and everyone closed their eyes for a moment.


    "Are you okay?" A gentle soothing voice echoed inside Eira.


    Hmm?!


    Eira opened her eyes slowly and turned to the direction of the voice.


    And behold, she saw a young man looking at her with care and concern.


    "W-Who are you?" She opened her mouth slowly to ask.


    "Can''t you feel it?" He said.


    Eira blinked her eyes twice before she got the meaning of his words.


    The dormant verdant star in her heart was not pulsating, as if ready toe out.


    Just as everyone was wondering who the new otherworldly young man was, they heard a voice.


    "I didn''t expect to see you here, Justin?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!